Defiance
Date: 2016-08-18T18:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Science Fiction; Romance
Description: HER ONLY CHOICE IS TO CHANGE HER WORLD… Salryc Luxx has come a long way in just four years, from slave to conscript, to elite Black Blade assassin, rising rapidly as her extraordinary abilities are revealed. Promoted to lieutenant after capturing a valuable shipment of metals and laying waste to the invading force, she and Cyno, her partner (in war and love), have been entrusted with a dangerous mission: to assassinate the King of Anglia and the five nobles in line for the throne, leaving the path to ascension clear for their own leader. That’s one side of the story. The other is that she and

Rise of the Iliri

Book Three

Auryn Hadley

Spotted Horse Productions

Defiance is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, brands, media, and incidents are either the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

Copyright © 2016 by Auryn Hadley

All Rights Reserved. In accordance with the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976, the scanning, uploading, and electronic sharing of any part of this book without the permission of the publisher and the copyright owner constitute unlawful piracy and theft of the author's intellectual property. Thank you for your support of the author's rights.

Published by Spotted Horse Productions

First Edition: August 2016

Cover Art by Spotted Horse Productions

Edited by Kathryn Cox

For every author, there are people who cheer her on.  For every writer with a dream, there are those who remind him that he has a story that people will love.  For every novel brought to publication, there is a team of people who make it happen.  This one is for Michelle, who has become a part of all of this, and reminds me why I spend sleepless nights struggling to get my story out – so it can be loved.

And for those who feel alone, hiding from the wolves in the trees, unable to realize they are friends.

Introduction

S ince the dawn of time, the iliri have been called beasts and treated as either pets or livestock.  The only things we knew about ourselves came from whispers spoken softly, far away from human ears.  Even our own language was hoarded like some treasure.  From mother to child, everything we'd experienced was passed down quietly, giving us some hold on our history, but it wasn't enough.  Often, the stories felt more like wishes than reality.

Until she came.

Nothing about her should have been a surprise.  Always, when we needed help most, one female would rise up to lead us.  We'd recognize her by her scent, that of hope and dreams, and we'd call her Kaisae.  In the past, she'd been just like us – but now we were different.  Our people had been diluted, changed by generations of crossbreeding until we weren't sure what we were anymore.  She didn't have that problem.

One look at her reminded us all of what we were supposed to be.  The pride in her eyes proved that we hadn't always been property.  We hadn't been created to live as slaves!  Once, long ago, we were the ones in charge, and it had been women like her who'd kept us safe.

But that was before humans fell from the stars.  Everything they needed, they brought with them – or so they thought.  From the crops they planted on our soil to the animals that grazed on our hunting grounds, what had once been ours, they took as their own.  It was never enough.

They wanted metal.  It held up their homes, powered their machines, and made them stronger than us, but our world didn't have much.  No matter what name they used, iron, copper, and even gold were things we'd never seen until humans came.  They swore it existed, but it seemed there wasn't enough to go around.  They decided to use us instead.

They hunted our prey, destroyed our homes, and killed our culture to make us serve them.  When we objected, they twisted us, forcing us to stand taller, bleed more red, and even speak their words.  Soon, we replaced their machines, and the humans were finally happy with their easy lives.

In only a few generations, we became their greatest tool, kept in check by our primal needs and shackled by our own minds.  Our species learned to submit.  Humans were stronger, so we had no other choice.  We still tried to resist, always relying on the best of our women to show us what to do.  Over and over, we failed, forced to become meek and obedient until we eventually forgot there had been any other way.

The stories of our history became myths.  Mothers gave up whispering them to their babies.  Our grandchildren ignored us when we tried, and theirs called them lies.  It didn't happen fast, but after many, many lifetimes, the humans had finally won.  The iliri, a once proud species, had become the pets humans had always called us, tamed through generations of domestication.

And that's when she finally appeared.  With her eyes locked on the ground, no one would have guessed that the worthless bitch was a threat.  We'd fought for so long, biting, clawing, and killing to keep what little pride we had left, but she'd learned something new.  She'd figured out how to be overlooked.

In other times, our people never would have chosen her.  In other circumstances, she wouldn't have been good enough.  Lucky for us, she was all we had, because that one unimportant girl was about to become the hope of an entire species, and it only happened because no one told her it couldn't.

Raised by humans, she was ignorant about her own species.  All she knew was her shame for being different, but now she had a pack she could lean on.  The Black Blades had spent nearly a decade proving they were the perfect soldiers.  Since she'd joined, they'd become so much more than just a military unit.  They were a family, and they succeeded because they were no longer ashamed to be iliri.

Our masters weren't happy about it.  They tried to break the Black Blades.  When nothing else worked, they sent her away, seeing nothing more than a beast that needed to be tamed.  To Anglia, they said, that archaic country to the north.  She was the only one who could do this job, they told her.  What they didn't realize was how right they were.

– Excerpt from The History of Salryc Luxx, by Ilus Molis Cernyn, Professor of Iliran history at the University of Arhhawen.

Chapter 1

Their feet rang out on the polished stone as the couple headed toward the dais.  Sal was careful to stay one pace behind Jase and keep her head down.  Every instinct in her body wanted to rebel against the submission, but she had to do this.

Back home, she was considered inferior because of her species.  Here, being a woman was what supposedly made her worthless.  It was still a step above slavery – and right now the ignorance would play nicely into their plan.

As the pair neared the man seated on his chair – one that closely resembled a throne – the herald announced them.  "Sergeant Jassant Cynortas, Emissary of the Conglomerate of Free Citizens, and his wife."

Evidently, not even her name was important.  Through thick, dark lashes, she glanced at Jase.  He was the only thing she liked in this country it seemed.  The vivid blue of his coat clung tightly to his well-formed body.  The tawny leather of his pants just peeked over his tall boots.  The Conglomerate colors brought out his eyes, and she'd told him so just before they entered the audience chamber.  Maybe it'd be enough to get him through this.  The shy little man hated being the center of attention.  Speaking in a forum this public was sheer misery for him.  Lately, it seemed talking to her wasn't much better.

After a few more steps, they were within range of the Baron.  Jase bowed deeply in a sign of respect and Sal curtsied, her knees nearly touching the floor.  That was traditional.  That she dared to lift her eyes was not.  With a sly smile on his lips, the Baron waited.  Her false crystalline blue met his brown for a split second.  Quickly, she dropped her gaze back to the floor, letting the man play in her peripheral vision.  She had him.

His white teeth made a cruel line against his dark skin at their show of respect.  For a long moment, he just watched, silent while the pair held perfectly still.  Packed off to this unimportant corner of Anglia, etiquette was the man's only power and he was trying to make sure the foreigners respected it.  A flick of his hand granted the iliri permission to rise.

"Sergeant," he began, "it is the pleasure of the Province of Bysno to have such esteemed guests in our hall.  What is the nature of your visit to us?"

She couldn't help but notice the man's use of the royal plural.  His rank didn't give him that right, only his ego.  Everything about Lord Bysno was despicable, but she kept her face pleasant, halting the growl in her throat before it could even start.  He might be the King's son, but his arrogance would cost him soon enough.

Jase looked the man right in the eyes.  "Baron Stojan Jensen, or do ya prefer ta be known as Lord Bysno?"

The man nearly sneered.  "I go by the title of my lands."

Her partner ignored the man's anger.  "Then Lord Bysno.  I am here ta request the aid of Anglia in our war against the Empire of Terric."  Jase's rolling accent was at odds with his rough voice.  "As the heir presumptive ta the throne, it only makes sense ta beg fer yer favor first."

The Baron chuckled.  "I'm sure it doesn't hurt that we're also the closest province to the Conglomerate."

"It does na," Jase agreed, "but courtesy dictates that I speak ta ya b'fore the others.  I am merely lucky that yer location is so convenient."

"Evidently," Stojan grumbled before looking over to Sal.  "And I see you're accompanied by your wife?"

Jase dipped his head, barely acknowledging her presence.  "Yer Lordship, may I introduce Salryc Cynortas, my wife."

She glanced at Jase.  Was he really that upset with her?  He smelled irritated but not angry.  Jerking her eyes away, she took a tentative step forward and bowed her head.  "Lord Bysno," she whispered, daring to look up at him once more.  The smile on her lips was intentionally more than just polite.  Beside her, Jase pretended not to notice.  Maybe he honestly didn't.

"Well met, Madam Cynortas."  The Baron's eyes traveled across her body before turning back to Jase.  Standing, he gestured to a door behind him, "Let us retire for a few drinks, Sergeant, and discuss these requests you have.  We'll assume your wife can fare well enough on her own until we get back."

Jase stepped forward, leaving her there alone.  "Na like she can get inta much trouble," he grumbled under his breath, shooting her a warning look.

Sal couldn't meet his eyes.  "Yes, sir," she whispered.

That was it.  The whole meeting had lasted only a few moments before the men retreated to the Baron's private rooms.  Apparently dismissed, she turned, careful to keep her posture demure as she made her way from the hall.  Once in the corridor, she headed straight to the window.

They were only on the second floor of the keep.  Snow covered the ground outside and trails of smoke rose from the small buildings clustering the courtyard.  Below her, the wall stretched down jaggedly, the stone rough-cut.  It would be easy to cling to if she needed a way out.

She wasn't sure who had the worse job this time.  While she was stuck counting minutes waiting for something of interest to happen, Jase would be forced to muddle through the political games he despised so much.  Somehow, he had to convince this arrogant ape that he was willing to do anything for a handful of troops.  The Conglomerate could really use the support, but Anglian soldiers were notoriously archaic.  The entire country was!  Although, this time, it wasn't her responsibility to decide the tactics.  Right now, her job was just to be as beautiful as possible.

She hoped she still was.  Sal aimed for one of the mirrors lining the hall.  Her long dress had been picked out by Zep in the same shade of blue as Jase's coat.  Her now-raven hair fell luxuriously past her shoulders.  She tucked a stray wisp behind her stationary ear, then adjusted the comb to hold it.  The reflection wasn't one she was familiar with, but it was exactly what this man liked.  The rest of her was as perfect as she could make it.  Now to learn the rest of the building.

As Sal made laps around the keep, women skittered everywhere like scared rodents, but the men were nowhere to be seen.  She wondered if it was due to the weather or if this society could really be that far behind modern thinking.  Oddly, there didn't seem to be the same prejudice against coloration.  Blonde and red hair were nearly as common as the black Sal was used to.  Some were even the same blanched tones that hinted at iliri lurking in the pedigree.

Sighing, Sal turned back to the hall, hoping to make another circuit before boredom managed to kill her.  The place smelled of nothing but humans.  So much so that she couldn't make out a thing.  On the third trip around, she turned a corner and found herself face first in a wall of green brocade.  Gasping in surprise, she stepped back.

"My apologies, Madam," said the owner of the brocade.  Sal's head tilted up, seeking his face, and she found herself dwarfed beside what appeared to be a guard.  "The Baron would like a word with you, if you please."  He offered his arm.

She took it, feeling links of resin below his green doublet.  This was exactly what she'd been waiting for.  Her act fell back into place easily.

"Thank you, sir.  I thought the men would be busy for a while yet."

"I wouldn't know, Madam."  The guard's tone was completely professional.  "The Emissary has returned to his rooms and his Lordship requested to meet with you."

He led her through twisting corridors.  Out of habit, she made note of each hall and turn.  If she had to make her way out of this place in a hurry, this man was basically giving her directions.  At a large wooden door, the guard paused.  Sal politely commented on the detailed carvings, but he said nothing, just rapped his knuckles on the wood and stared forward.  On the other side, footsteps rustled.  Then, with a long creak, the door opened to reveal the Baron.

"Ah, Madam Cynortas."  He smiled, inviting her in.

She stepped through the entrance, but the soldier made no move to follow.  Instead, the brocade mountain took up a position beside the door – obviously to stand guard.

Inside, the room was decorated in shades of green, from the emerald chairs to the forest rug.  Expensive wood gleamed in the lantern light.  Statues were scattered on every surface.  Displays of wealth were everywhere as if the man was compensating for something.  Beyond an open door, Sal caught a glimpse of a bed – also covered in green.

Without preamble the Baron said, "Your husband just traded me the afternoon with you in exchange for one hundred men."

A twisted smile crept to her mouth.  Finally allowing herself to look up, Sal stared her prey in the eyes.  Her voice, however, was perfectly sweet and controlled.  "You were cheated then, Baron."

The man shrugged halfheartedly.  "I merely asked.  He told me he'd look the other way if I signed a letter of promise for the soldiers.  With the Conglomerate paying for their keep, how exactly did I get cheated?"  His tone suggested she was too stupid to understand his affairs.

"Because he would have let you have me for fifty."

"Ah, but Madam Cynortas, this way I have even fewer to feed.  In case you haven't noticed, it does get cold up here in the mountains."  Turning to the table, he claimed two glasses, offering her one.  "So tell me, since you are so blunt.  How hard is it going to be to get your clothes off?"

Accepting the liquor, Sal tilted it up.  The burgundy fluid brushed against her mouth, but none entered.  He didn't need to know that.  The last thing she'd do was show this man her weaknesses.  Then she set the glass beside her and gently licked the single droplet clinging to her lip with the tip of her tongue.

The Baron's eyes followed.  When the man smiled in anticipation, she knew he was already trapped in her spell.  The idiot was so convinced of his superiority that he couldn't imagine how a woman could be a threat.  It seemed things were going much better than she'd hoped.

Now to seal the deal.  Stepping toward him slowly, she began to unlace her bodice.  The gown slid to her feet, turning into a soft blue puddle before she reached him.  Sal held his gaze defiantly as she stepped out of the cloth, looking for any hint that he suspected her true motive.  The fool did nothing more than smile like the half-wit he supposedly was.

"Oh, I don't think you'll have any trouble.  We do things a bit differently in the south, you know."

Her hands met his shoulders, gently pushing him back.  The idiot didn't question it when she guided him toward the bed.  He stopped thinking completely when her fingers worked the laces free and pulled his shirt over his head.  His legs hit the mattress and she forced herself into his arms.

The Lord of Bysno had never met a woman like her, and she knew it.  Anglian women were raised to be meek and submissive.  Lieutenant Salryc Luxx was none of those things.  She was a ruthless bitch, a killer, and she'd been hunting this man long enough.  Her mouth found his and her tongue dove between his teeth, distracting him as she twisted her "wedding" ring slightly.

The sharp jewel now pointed at her palm.  While the Baron kissed her passionately, she moaned in feigned pleasure.  Her hands pulled him closer, convincing the human she desired him.  Naturally, he responded.  His need to possess her was about to be his downfall and he'd never even know it.  He'd never expect something as harmless as a woman to be so very deadly.

Clinging to his shoulders, her nails scraped across his skin and she pushed the tip of the stone into the gouges left behind.  The fragile crystal snapped, its point slicing alongside her nails, but that was all she needed.  The poison was slick beneath her fingers as she caressed it into the wounds.

The man would never know what happened, but that didn't matter.  Her job wasn't about respect.  It certainly wasn't about fame.  She was just here to kill, and the fool pushing her onto the bed was so concerned about his own primal needs that he didn't suspect anything else.  She was just a woman, after all.  In Anglia, they thought her kind were only good for one thing.  Sal would prove them all wrong.

Chapter 2

The couple left early the next morning.  The sun was up, but it was impossible to tell behind the snow filled clouds.  Jase gently lifted his supposed wife into the saddle, holding her hand for a moment before he turned to his own horse.  Beside him, the Bysnian quartermaster waited for the foreign Sergeant's attention before speaking.  The scent of anxiety wafted from him, mixed with a hint of disgust.

"Sir, I'll have the units prepared and dispatched to Prin within the month, will that be acceptable?"

"Thank ya," Jase said.  "That'll do, but the sooner, the better.  I'll have a letter ta my commanders b'fore they arrive."

"Thank you, sir," the quartermaster replied.  "I've also refilled your supplies with some dried meats, cheeses, and a bit of bread.  Is there anything else Bysno can offer before you go?"

"No. Thank ya." Jase nodded at the man.

Rather than turning to leave, the quartermaster looked at the Conglomerate soldier a moment longer.  "Are things so bad with Terric then?"  His eyes flicked to Sal.

So that was the reason for his distaste.  He knew she'd spent the evening in that man's bed.

"Yeh," Jase answered honestly.  "They are.  Ya do na have the iliri here, so ya would na know.  If yer skin is lighter than the soil, yer hair is anything but black – or yer eyes – ya never know when a man will come for ya.  I know of two entire towns that were simply found dead.  Entire towns."

The quartermaster nodded, stepping back.  "I understand, then.  Safe travels to you, Sergeant, and watch out for the grauor wolves.  They're common between here and Dorton."

"Thank ya, sir, I will."  Jase mounted his horse and turned for the gate without looking at her.  She squeezed her mare to follow.

They trotted down the road in silence.  Once the keep was well out of sight, the pair moved to the side of the road.  Sal dropped from Arden's back, ignoring her tangled skirts, and rummaged in her packs to find clean riding attire.

Relaxing, she returned to her normal form. A tingle traveled across her skin as it reverted to the color of the new fallen snow around them.  When her ears were once again on top of her head where they belonged, she flicked them toward her partner.  On the other side of Raven, Jase was rummaging in his packs.

Satisfied she was back to normal, Sal tossed her blue cloak across the saddle and turned her ears to the road.  Hearing nothing, she stripped.  Cold air hit her bare skin.  This court clothing was too cumbersome for travel.  The sooner she was rid of it, the safer she felt.  Winter in the mountains was enough of a reason not to dawdle, but she still hoped to catch a glimpse of her partner's lithe body.  She leaned to the side.  Unfortunately, his mare stood at the perfect angle to block her line of sight.

So Sal yanked on her boots and strapped her leather armor across her chest quickly.  Ignoring the cold, she ducked under his mare's neck and dared to enjoy the view.  Jassant Cynortas had the angular beauty typical of the iliri.  With his back to her, she could see the swirls of tattoos across his left arm, turning him into a living piece of art.  He'd added new ones before they left, the lines reaching down his back, following the arcs of his muscles.

He tilted his head slightly, proving he heard her.  Slowly, he turned, but wouldn't meet her eyes.  She wasn't going to let him keep ignoring her.

"You good with this?" she asked, hoping to break the ice between them.

"Yeh.  Ya know it does na bother me.  Yer the one that had ta sleep with the man."  He pulled his shirt over his head to avoid her gaze.

"I meant poisoning him rather than a clean kill."

"That?  Well, that's na as much fun, but, it's the job, ya know?"  He flicked his eyes up.  "Ya na getting soft on me are ya, Lieutenant?"

"No, not likely.  It just makes more sense to be well away from there before the man takes ill."

"Yeh, can na say I disagree none."

Sal paused, watching him.  "It was a good hit, though, I made sure of that.  In about a month, the Murtadem will make his heart fail."

Jase just nodded.

"Ok, what?" she demanded.

"Nothing."  This time, he avoided her gaze by climbing onto his horse.

Something was very wrong between them but every time she asked, he refused to discuss it, claiming there was no problem.  He'd been like this ever since she'd refused him during her annual estrus.  That had been halfway through Myrosica before they'd even reached this backwater country.  Since then, he hadn't made any attempts to touch her.  No matter how hard she tried to get him to talk about it, all he would do was say he was fine.  She knew he wasn't.  She could smell it, but Glish had no word for the crisp tang of that emotion.

At first, she'd thought the awkwardness was simply because they were on their own.  While Jase was the more veteran of them, Sal was the ranking officer.  He'd always said that was the way of their kind, but then her body had decided it could wait no longer.  He'd been the perfect gentleman, understanding that she had no interest in bringing a child into war, but that's when everything started to change.

After that, Sal had assumed it was simply the hardships of the road.  Long days on horseback and splitting the watch gave them little time to do more than talk.  Conversation had run dry, and he was still holding himself away from her.  She couldn't remember the last time she'd been wrapped in those tattoo-covered arms.  He'd become withdrawn.  Sitting beside him now, she missed how close they'd been before this trip started.

She sighed and grabbed her mare.  After pulling her cloak black-side-out around her shoulders, she swung her body onto Arden's back.  With legs as short as hers, it was the only way to reach the saddle.  Jase wasn't much taller – both of them small compared to any human – and their war horses were bred to be massive.  She tossed one last look at him before squeezing Arden into a lazy walk.

"He wasn't any good you know," she mentioned to the road.

"Prolly na," Jase agreed, glancing at her once.  "Things are so strange here.  I can na imagine treating a woman the way they do.  It's hard for me, ya know?"

"Is that what this is about?"

"Is what about?" he muttered.

Sal wanted to snarl but tried to keep her tone casual.  "I know it's been a long time since our last job – and this one doesn't count.  I thought that's why you were so annoyed with me."

He didn't reply.

That had to be it.  It wouldn't be much longer now, only about a week until they would be able to truly kill again.  After being on the road for almost three months, a week seemed like the blink of an eye.  Sal looked at Jase astride his blue roan mare – but glanced away before he caught her.

Around them, snow turned the world black and white.  He reminded her of a statue in his shades of grey: beautiful in a harsh way.  If Zep were here, he'd tell her how to fix this, but relationships were the one thing she'd never been able to master.

"Sal" he whispered, breaking into her thoughts.

"Yeah?"

"It is na just me?  Ya see that?"

She nudged Arden over, looking across his horse.  There, on the side of the road were a few spots of vivid red, brilliant in the monochromatic world.  Her eyes met his, but he quickly glanced away.

"Jase," she almost growled, "you're going to have to stop doing that eventually.  But yeah, I see it."

"K."  He still didn't look at her.  "Do we ignore it or follow it, Lieutenant?"

Annoyed now, Sal sat deep in her saddle halting her horse.  "Ok, first, let's deal with this."  She waited for him to raise his head.  "What is wrong, Jase?  It's been almost three months, and now you won't meet my eyes, you have barely talked to me lately, and you're addressing me by rank?"

He continued on a pace, still looking at the garnet colored specks before reining in Raven.  "Do ya really think it's a good time for this?"

"No," she had to agree.  "Just stop calling me Lieutenant and let's figure out what's bleeding."

He nodded once then guided Raven forward, intent on the trail of blood.  The two mares became more alert as their riders sat up in the saddles, but trudging through the drifts was cumbersome work.  Step by step, they followed the droplets as the spots swelled and ebbed in the virgin snow.  After nearly a kilometer, whatever they were tracking had left the side of the road and moved toward the trees.  The person or animal was bleeding freely, but the footprints had long since been blown away by the wind.

Jase glanced up at her once, his deep blue eyes holding hers while he slid off his horse.  A snarl wanted to take over her face.  She knew he was trying, but his submission made her crazy.  As he followed the blood trail, she dismounted, sinking to her shins in the frozen white.

Maast, Jase whispered into her mind.

He hadn't sent a thought to her in months.  Sal wasn't sure which shocked her more, the cursing or his touch on her mind.  Without Arctic to stabilize their mental link, it was rare to hear him in her head and, so far, had only happened when they were touching.  She struggled to catch up, her short legs reaching through the drifts.

When she neared the tree, she saw it.  Laying in the snow was a large beast, nearly the size of an iliri.  It resembled something between an otter and a mastiff, yet not quite like either.  Its body was covered in dense, white fur, allowing it to blend into the snow.  The beast's eyes were closed against the pain.  Its muzzle was short and she could see sharp teeth as the thing's mouth hung open, panting.  Arrows riddled the animal's body.  Its blood seeped slowly, staining the snow a deep burgundy.  Oddly, Sal felt nothing but pity for it.

She slipped her knife from her belt.  "It's still alive.  We can't leave it like this."

"Nah, Sal, look."  Jase pointed.  "She has pups."

"Fuck, seriously?"

It lay on its stomach, head turned to the side, forelegs tucked to its chest.  Now that he'd pointed it out, she could see what appeared to be a pair of tails hidden between the animal's legs and her throat, the pups trying to burrow into the snow.

Sal dragged a hand across her head, pushing back her ears in frustration.  "Damn that's going to make her a lot more dangerous."

"Prolly."  He shrugged, then let the silence hang between them.

But she couldn't just walk away.  Wanting to see how much strength the thing had, Sal decided to move closer to the bitch – cautiously.  One small foot moved, the pup trying to push farther under its mother and away from her strange smell.  From the other came a tiny whimper.  The poor things had no idea their mother was dying, but they probably couldn't survive without her.  Especially not in the middle of an Anglian winter.

Hoping to reach one before the bitch had a chance to attack, Sal knelt slowly.  Just before her fingers could touch the little white leg, she checked the creature's face.  It hadn't moved.  Hadn't even flinched, but staring her down were a pair of white, slit eyes.

Sal jerked away in shock.  She landed on her ass in the snow and scampered out of its reach.  "Maast, Jase, look at her eyes.  Look at her damned eyes!"

"Ayati," he breathed at the same time.  "She has iliri eyes."

The beast snarled, her gaze locked on Sal.  Their eyes were identical.  Both Sal and the animal in the snow had perfectly white eyes, broken only by the vertical pupil in the center.  Both she and the beast were the color of the snow.  Both of them had mouths filled with teeth sharp enough to rend flesh from the bone.  Only one of them had fur.

"Sahvarr grauori, nas vahn ilirri."

"I'm na crazy am I?" Jase asked softly, both of them frozen in place.  "She... Did she say iliri?"

"Sahvarr nas vahn ilirri," the beast repeated emphatically in a weak whisper.

"Savar nas vahn iliri?" Sal asked.  It sounded almost like her species' native language, but none of the words were quite right.

Somehow, she pulled her attention away from the bitch long enough to glance at her partner.  He stood behind her, his mouth open, frozen in shock.

"You know what it means, don't you?" Sal kept her voice low.

He nodded, her words breaking his trance.  Creeping to his partner's side, he spoke directly to the beast in Iliran.  "Sahna ast iliri.  Kierna edst iliri.  Dru nas vaun iliri.  Za ast dru?"  Pausing, he looked over to Sal and translated.  "We are iliri.  She is iliri.  You are not iliri.  What are you?"

"Savar vahn grauori.  Ayme.  Nee, Ayte e grru, vrrg zasht eene," the poor beast panted out.

"Fuck," Jase hissed, diving toward the bitch.  Sal drew her blade, her immediate reaction to protect him from the injured creature.  As he neared, the bitch lifted her head with a whimper, exposing the pups laying lethargic from the cold.  Jase grabbed the first, handing it back toward Sal.  It yelped, but nothing more than the mother's eyes moved, watching.

"Her babies are freezing," he explained, "and she's begging fer help."

Chapter 3

When his words registered, Sal let her weapon drop into the snow.  She grabbed the pup, freeing Jase to reach for the second.  Each one was as long as her arm and as cold as ice.  Their shivering bodies snuggled close to the warm iliri who held them.

Sal wrapped hers, a white pup with grey points, inside her cloak against her chest.  Jase opened his shirt, his numb fingers fumbling with the buttons, and pushed the solid white form next to his skin.  He carefully cradled it against his belt, securing the pup with one arm as he reached back to lightly touch the mother's face.  Whispering to her in his native tongue, Sal could just follow the conversation.

"We won't let them freeze, mother.  Have no fear.  Now let us help you?"

The bitch managed to nod, a movement so sentient Sal couldn't explain the emotions running through her.  This wasn't a beast; it was a person.  One just like her.

"I'm getting meds," she said.  "Tell her I will be back and that I'm not taking her child."  Then she turned for the horses.

With the lump held tight to her chest, she ran through the snow, whistling for the mounts.  Arden heard her, and the mares begin trudging their way.  Sal grabbed a rein and hauled her horse back, trusting Jase's mare to follow placidly.

The animal still bled onto the ice-encrusted snow.  Sal knew she had to help this creature even if she didn't know what it was.  The bitch might look like a common animal, but that didn't always mean anything.  Sal had been called that enough in her life.  It didn't make either of them any less deserving of help from a stranger.

Struggling to balance the squirming pup, she rummaged through their medical supplies.  The little guy let out an immature growl at being treated so unfairly.  Sal cooed to him but kept searching until she found a long acting antibiotic and the most potent painkiller they carried.  Hopefully, it would work on whatever this thing was as well as it did her kind.

"Jase, take this little guy.  I'm going to need two hands for this."  She offered the pup.  "Damn I wish we had Shift or Risk with us."

"Yeh, I know," he agreed.  "I told her yer gonna help, but warned her it'll hurt."  Since Sal was focused on arranging the medicines for easy access, he went on.  "I do na know what she is.  I do na know if she'll bite.  Maast, kitten, be careful."

Sal nodded and stepped around to the beast's back, her words for her partner.  "Tell her I'm going to stick her.  A painkiller first, then medicine."

Jase translated.  The bitch simply closed her eyes and nodded almost imperceptibly.  Hopefully, that really did mean yes.  Resting one hand against the creature's fur, on her shoulder, Sal felt for someplace that could handle the injection.  When her fingers found dense muscle, she gently pushed the needle deep inside.  The creature made no move to attack.  Repeating the process on another muscle, she injected the antibiotics.  In moments, the bitch's breathing began to ease.

"I hope I did that right.  Maast, I've never been trained on anything but us."  Sal looked up at her partner.  "Ok.  I have to cut these arrows out of her.  Toss me my knife?  I dropped it over by you."

His arms full of the babies, Jase tried to juggle the small creatures who'd warmed up enough to become active.  One began chewing on the edge of his cloak, obviously feeling better.  A pleased look crossed his face as he flipped her steel blade across the gap between them, aiming at the ground beside her.

"You make a cute dad, Jase."  She reached for her weapon with a smile.  From the corner of her eye, she saw his body twitch in surprise but ignored it.  "Does she have a name?"

"Dru vau kanna?" he called to the animal, avoiding Sal's comment.

The bitch answered, "Ya, vahn Worau," with her tongue lolling from her mouth.

Sal could understand that much.  "Worau."  She rested her hand next to one of the shafts and spoke in heavily accented Iliran.  "This is going to hurt, and I make sorry."

"Nee," the female, Worau, growled.  Please.

Turning the sharp edge away, Sal bent over the first shaft.  Steel was the sharpest and most consistent material she'd ever used, but it was so rare that it was considered a myth to some people.  Hopefully, it'd make this hurt just a bit less.  She made a cut with a quick twist of her wrist.  Worau whimpered once but didn't move more than the expected flinch from pain.  Sal reached for the next, repeating the process on all four arrow wounds.

"And here I thought learning my own language was just to get in touch with my history," she grumbled before switching to Iliran.  "Ok, be strength, I need to pluck these from you."

"She means be strong, she needs to pull the arrows out," Jase corrected.

Sal grasped the arrow near the skin.  Pulling with all her might, the head cut as it came free, and Worau whined.  Sal moved to the next, refusing to dawdle and leave the creature in pain.  After pulling them all, she returned to staunch the blood from the wounds.  The beast never made an aggressive move.  She was as willing as any patient Sal had worked on – which wasn't many.

"I'm going to need more material to stop this.  Worau, are you still with me?"

"Ya," the bitch said as Jase made his way to the horses.

Rummaging in the packs, he struggled to balance the pups at the same time.  It didn't take long for him to return, but when he stopped before her, his eyes shifted over her shoulder.  The bandages hung forgotten in his hand.  Sal knew he was watching something, but the bitch still needed her.  Still, Jase wasn't the kind to be paranoid.  Something was out there.  Carefully, she reached down and grabbed her knife, sliding it into the top of her boot before taking the gauze.  Only then did she glance over her shoulder.

A pale line of forms moved in the trees.  She couldn't get a count, but there was definitely more than one.

"Worau," she asked the bitch, "What is in these woods?"

"Grauori," Worau panted.

Sal pressed the material to the wounds, binding it tightly.  "Jase?  Are those friends or foes back there?" she asked in Glish.

"I do na know," he whispered.  "The horses are fine, but they've been fine the whole time."

Normally their mounts would react to the presence of a predator, but they were trained to carry injured iliri.  The thought made her glance down.  Injured.  Her hands were covered with blood.

"How do you feel?" she asked him, holding her palms up. Deep maroon blood coated them.

His eyes widened.  Staring at the strange red of the blood across her palms, he pulled the pups to his chest.  Slowly, his head began to rock from side to side.  "Sal, I'm fine.  I'm completely fine."

"Me, too."

She didn't feel the stirring of desire blood usually caused.  Even the sight of her fellow soldiers' blood had some effect on her, but Sal couldn't think of a time her friends had ever been hurt that she hadn't been in the midst of battle.  Blood didn't exactly cause the reaction in her.  It was the feel of cutting skin or unexpected pain that did it, yet she'd cut the beast to remove the arrows.

Sal stood, thinking over that as she rinsed her hands in the snow.  Once clean, she moved to her partner's side and offered to share his burden.  He passed her the white pup; it was female.  Looking at the little face, Sal caressed the child's head, amazed at how close the features were to her own.

"She's lovely, Worau."  Wanting to keep the creature calm, Sal sat in the snow beside the mother and held out the child.  Her grasp if Iliran was weak, so she kept to simple words.  "It's going to be a bit before we can move you and there's something in the trees behind us."

"It's my pack," Worau whispered.  "Can you call to them?"

"And say what?" Jase asked.

"Tell them I need Grauf."  Her voice was obviously too weak to make it that far.

Jase passed his pup to Sal, catching her eyes with a warning glance, then brushed his hands across his back to check his weapons.  She nodded.  Once they were ready for anything, he called out to the trees in clear Iliran.

"Our friend Worau needs Grauf.  She's been shot and her children are cold."

His words snapped across the winter air.  The beasts in the tree line stopped, listening for a moment before pushing out as a group.  Each of them was a shade of white.  As they neared, Sal revised her impression.  They weren't just beasts.  This was a very organized pack of predators.

At least nine large creatures walked toward her on four legs.  Each foot had a thumb and fingers splayed against the snow.  So many pale eyes looked at them, their pupils slit.  One male -- or at least Sal thought it was a male -- moved ahead of the others.  He glared into Jase's eyes.

"Look away," Sal whispered in Glish, the sound of her voice causing the beast to turn his attention to her.

Their eyes met – and held.  Sal casually petted the pup in her lap but could not force herself to break the gaze.

"Sal," Jase whispered.

She said nothing, merely stared.  Less than two meters away, the beast tensed, still moving closer.  His lip began to curl, his long teeth showing, and a rumble came from deep in his throat.  Sal's own lips lifted in response.

Shifting the pups to the ground beside their mother, she rolled to her feet.  Her eyes never left the male's and her ears locked back against her head.  When he leaned toward her, she tensed, ready for a true confrontation.  Her instincts demanded that this male show his submission.

"Umso!" he barked in his language.

"I. Am. Iliri."  She growled each word in her own tongue.  "I do not submit."

The spell was broken.  The male took a step back, his muscles relaxing, and let his eyes fall to the ground.  "That's my mate," he whined in the same twisted form of Iliran Worau used, "and my children."

Sal just stepped back, leaving the pups beside their mother.  Once out of reach, she grabbed Jase's arm and pulled him with her.  The iliri kept their steps slow, never taking their eyes off the strange beasts, but the male rushed in.  Sal was shocked to see him squat, not sit.  With one paw, he reached up to caress his mate's face.  They looked like hands.  His fingers and thumb were short but still more iliri than she'd expected.  All but ignoring the strange creatures beside him – Cyno and her – he began to speak softly, grabbing his children and pulling them close.

"They do na move like wolves, but they do na look quite like us.  Sal?  What are they?"

"I have no idea," she admitted.  "There's no mention of them in those histories you were reading?"

He shook his head.  "Na that I know of, but that stuff is so old, half of it does na make a lot of sense."

Sal wasn't really surprised.  "They seem as, well, human?  Iliri?  As we are.  They just, I dunno..."

His eyes were on the male.  "They're built more like a predator.  Somethan between a dog and a cat, I think."

"But look at their faces.  Their noses are broad versions of our own.  Their lips aren't split.  Laying like that, I would never have expected her to use hands.  They call themselves grauori?  That's what Worau said?"

"Yeh."

Finally, something sparked in her mind.  "And the quartermaster warned us about the grauor wolves.  I'll bet my blade that it's the same thing."

Jase laughed, startling the male.  "Sal, I can na match that, and I do na wanna lose.  Strange thing is they know a' us. She knew what iliri are."

"Did you see the pups?" she asked.

"They're cute, but what do ya mean?"

"The female is white.  Pure white.  The male?  He's dark on the points.  Looks like his sire is, too.  Except for your blue eyes, you and he could be a match."

"Maast," Jase breathed.  "I saw but did na think a it like that."

From the line of trees, yet another beast approached.  This one loped across the snow easily on his large hands and feet.  He too was pure white like the female laying before them.  With his tongue lolling from the side of his mouth, he yipped a string of words too fast for Sal to translate and rushed to Worau's side.

Politely, neither of the iliri moved, not wanting to concern the grauori.  Considering the beasts looked like they could rend a man apart, they didn't want to make the strange creatures any more nervous than they already were.

The male only glanced up at them once before resting his hands on the bitch and exhaling slowly.  Sal knew that pose.  Both of the medics with the Black Blades could heal with nothing more than their minds.  Both naturally found the same posture when concentrating.

"Like us, they seem to have abilities," she said in Iliran, knowing the beasts could hear.

The grauori paused, took a deep breath, and repeated the process.  Panting between rounds, it took him no more than four sessions before the wounds on Worau began to visibly close.  The female lay on the ground, her eyes held shut and breathing slowly.

"And I bet she's circling," Sal said, still speaking in their common tongue.

"Dizzy," Jase corrected.

"You do this?" The new male asked, his eyes never reaching above her chin.

"I know those who do.  I do not," Sal explained.

He nodded, flicking a glance at her eyes before looking back to her chin politely.  "You are iliri."

"Yes.  And you are grauori?"

"Yes.  Your kind is a myth.  A story we tell to little ones."  Thankfully, he kept his language simple.  "Your mate has wrong eyes and bad ears."

"I'm na her mate," Cyno said.  From the ground, Worau whuffed, the sound similar to a laugh.

"My apologies," the white male said, then introduced himself.  "I am Grauf."

"Salryc"

"Cyno."

Grauf nodded.  "Worau will need to heal more.  Thank you for caring for the children, but we must return to the den."  Like any medic, it seemed his first concern was for his patient.

"Grauf?" Sal asked before he could leave.  "How many of you are there?  Just you?"  She gestured to the grauori around her.  "Or are there more?"

His tongue fell to the side of his mouth and the corners of his lips lifted.  It was his version of a smile, something Sal wouldn't have thought his face could manage.    "Many of us.  Thousands.  We are all around here.  I am thinking you are not from here."

She shook her head.  "No, we come from the south, near the ocean."

"Viraenova?"

Shocked that he'd even know the names of countries, she shook her head.  "The Conglomerate of Free Citizens."

"Now that is far."  Then his head dropped.  "And thank you, my cousins.  We thought Worau was lost to the humans and her pups with her.  We owe you."

With that, he turned, helping Worau to her feet.  The males had to nearly stand on their hind legs, human-like, to make sure she had her balance.  Once she was stable, they all walked off on four legs.  Her mate herded the pups before him.  In seconds, the group blended into the pack.  Moments later, only the faint tracks across the snow, and the pool of dark blood remained to show that anything had happened.

Chapter 4

"I did na imagine that did I?" Jase asked.

"Not unless we're dreaming together."  Sal looked over.  "So why did you deny our relationship?"

"Maast.  I was hoping ya'd miss that."

"Sorry."  She turned for the horses.  "Does that mean we're back to being just partners?"

He let out a sigh.  "I dunno."

"So why didn't you take the title?  Back in Prin, why did you even want it?"  It was hard, but she tried to keep her voice as neutral as possible.  She also refused to look away from her horse's tack.  "I thought you wanted to be my second man.  Did I screw up somewhere?"

"Sal, he said 'mate.'  I'm na that.  Blaec is.  We both know that.  I'm just here ta watch yer back and make sure ya get home ta him.  I do na wanna be somethan ya feel ya owe me.  Ya already proved it's na like I thought."

"What do you mean?"

A hint of defiance crept into his voice.  "I will na sire yer children.  Is that na what ya said?"

"Jase?" she asked him gently, "Is that what all of this has been about?"

He sighed, stepped into his saddle, and pushed Raven off, saying nothing.  She swung into her own and hurried to catch up.  They allowed the horses to use the broken snow to ease their passage.  When they reached the road again, she nudged Arden up beside his mare.

"Ok, can we talk about this yet?" she asked.

"LT will be interested in hearing 'bout the wolves, ya know.  We should drop him a letter at the next town we pass."  Evidently, he was still trying to avoid the problem.

She wouldn't let him off that easy.  "Is that what all of this is about?  For a year I've held off ovulation, but you're shocked that I wasn't interested in screwing for that one week?"

He sighed deeply before looking at her.  This time, his eyes held hers.  "Yeh, Sal.  It is.  Look, I promised LT that I'd take care of ya.  I promised him that you'd na forget him.  I promised you that I'd stay at yer side, but I do na think I can be what ya want me ta be."

"I'm so confused," she grumbled.  "Ok, so what can you be, then?  And what are you going to do once we reach Eriwald?"

He shrugged.

"The Jonkheer will be there; you know that, right?"

"Yeh," he grumbled.  "He's got a stupid title, but I know who we're gonna kill, Sal."

"Right.  Kill.  Which means one of us will end up in the bloodlust.  Which means both of us will end up naked together – or it always has.  Jase?" she asked softly.  "Has something changed?"

"Kinna."  He paused.  "I mean, we both jus' watched ya pull arrows from a beast that spoke Iliran and thought na a thing of the blood on yer hands.  If our intel's right, the next'll be an easy job.  We just need ta get in without being seen – which should na be hard – then make our way ta Dorton.  When we get there, yer gonna hafta get useta being without me around, kitten.  I mean, if ya plan ta get that noble prick -"

"Marquis," she corrected.

"Yeh, him.  The one we're makin' inta a king.  He's never seen an iliri before, I'm betting, but he wants ta.  How do ya think we're gonna end up convincing him ta support us?"

"He knows what iliri are.  He's probably never seen one of us in person, but you can pass for human if you choose.  I don't have that luxury, not with these ears – but I don't plan on sleeping with him if that's what you're worried about.  I'm certainly not going to have kids with him!"  She clenched her jaw.  "And you're not going to get out of this by talking about our mission.  I just can't believe you're this upset because I don't want to get pregnant!"

"Sal," he sighed.  "It's na that.  I mean, I see ya ever' day, I watch ya sleep, I can na help but see ya laugh, or growl, or any of the other amazing things ya do.  I can na help how I feel 'bout ya none, but I can stop what I do 'bout it.  If ya do na think I'm good 'nough fer ya, then I'll mind my place.  That's all I've been doing."

Her jaw dropped.  "But you are!"

Why did she always screw things up when it came to men?  Cyno had a strange sense of honor, having been raised as an iliri.  Her own upbringing was by humans – as their slave – and she only had her instincts to drive her actions.  So many years of conditioning made her act more human in some ways than her partner, regardless of his mixed ancestry, but this was the first time she just couldn't understand him.  Sadly, her instincts were always wrong when it came to her lovelife.

"Did I do something wrong?  Jase, I didn't mean to!"

"Nah, Sal.  That's na the problem.  It's that I want all of ya, and I can na have it."  He glanced over at her, embarrassment on his face.  "Ya saw the pups.  I could na help but think how beautiful ya looked holding 'em.  I called ya my wife earlier.  For the first time in my life, I want somethan humans do.  I wanna be yer mate, but I am na, and ya made that real clear."

"What?  How?"  She had no idea how he'd come to that conclusion.

Under his breath, he growled.  "I promised ta Blaec that I'd keep ya from going feral, but I think it's me.  I think I'm the feral one.  I can na touch ya, Sal, na if I ever wanna stop, so I just do na start."

"Jase," she said, reaching out to touch his arm lightly.  "When have I ever made it about a choice between the two of you?"

"Never," he whispered.

She bit at her lips seeking the words to make him understand.  "Not wanting children has nothing to do with who sires them.  I would have kicked Blaec out of my tent, too.  It's just this damned war.  I don't want to have my child sold off as a slave.  That's it.  Besides, I thought you were ok with being my second man?"

"I am," he said, finally looking at her eyes.  "But will ya answer somethan honestly for me?"

"Ok?"

"Is this all we're ever gonna be?  Am I allus gonna be jus' yer second man?  Are we ever gonna be more than jus' partners ta slack the 'lust?"

She glanced away, thinking about that.  The road continued to pass in silence, but he didn't press her.  It would be so easy to say yes, but she owed him more than that.  Jase was her other half, the person she trusted above all else.  Unfortunately, that didn't mean she knew the answer to his question.

"Can I tell you something?" she asked, breaking the silence.

He nodded cautiously.

"He's never opened his mind to me.  Not like you do.  He's like two men inside, part Blaec, part LT.  You've never been like that."

"Is it the mystery then?"

"No, nothing like that.  Rather the opposite, actually."  She sighed, knowing she could admit her deepest secret to Jase if no one else.  "I've found myself reaching out with my mind when we're, you know."

"Yeh," he said, not wanting to hear her speak of intimacies with their commander.

"Yeah, but that's the thing, Jase."  She glanced away.  This time, it was her turn to speak to the road.  "I'm not reaching for him.  It's not his mind I keep seeking."

Before he could respond, she kneed Arden into a canter.  The spotted mare moved out easily, leaping through the snow on the road.  He let her go, a smile on his face.

She couldn't believe she'd just told him that.  In her most intimate moments, she found herself still drawn to the little assassin and unable to stop herself.  He was shy at times, yet so strong-willed that she could barely make him submit.  It was alluring.  Most likely, it was the same reason she fell for Blaec.  He was the only man she'd ever known who could best her, and she desired her partner to be as strong as she was.  Jase could be, she knew, if he tried.

Arden cantered on, putting distance between them, and Jase made no move to stop her.  Silently, she thanked him for that.  Once out of sight, she let her mare slow, watching the steam rising from the horse's nostrils as Sal patted her neck.

She knew she loved Blaec.  Her feelings for him were easy to understand and so amazingly human.  The emotions Jase evoked were harder to describe.  She could feel it each time he entered a room.  She knew that when she needed him, he would always be there.  Most of all, she felt no shame in her iliri instincts around him.  Only with him could she truly be herself, never fearing that she was acting like an animal.

The thought crossed her mind, and she reined in her mare.  She was pure iliri and had always tried to prevent herself from acting like an animal.  The grauori they'd met were so similar, yet still beasts, but had hands.  Strangely, she'd heard Jase in her head earlier.

Jase? she tried.

The brush of his mind flooded her with happiness.  It was an answer, even if not in words.  She spun her mare and raced back to him.

"You heard me?" she asked, cantering up.  His hands had gone to his blades at the sound of her voice, but she waved him off.  "I don't think it's a threat, but think about it.  Arctic's three months away.  When was the last time you were able to link with me?"

He looked at nothing for a moment, searching his mind before his twilight eyes met hers.  "With the grauori.  We should be a few klicks from 'em by now, and we were na invited into a link.  If I heard ya, it's cuz we piggy-backed on someone else's."

"Right.  Could we still be using their link between us?"

"I guess it's possible.  I mean, they are na iliri," he explained.  "Normally we have ta be within a certain range.  It's just an extension a our senses really.  The smell of them is enough ta trigger it, and direct touch can set a person inta a link.  Well, if ya touch the linker.  Ya think it was Worau?"

"No," she said, shaking her head.  "I really don't.  I can't explain it, but I'm pretty sure it is a female."

"Ya did na touch her mate and we know that the other was healing – so not a linker – but both were male.  Maast, ya slipped inta ours b'fore ya were supposed ta, so yer obviously good at it.  What are ya thinking Sal?"

"Remember the histories we found?  That crate of documents in the Escean Pass?  Remember what they said?"

"Yeh."  He nodded, confused.  "I read hundreds of 'em."

"Jase!" she snarled in her excitement.  "They said white beasts struck in the night.  Beasts, not people.  Humans have always referenced us as people – throughout our history – but those papers said beasts.  Animals."

His eyes widened as comprehension dawned.  "The grauori.  They domesticated us from the grauori?"

"It only makes sense.  We've never heard of them before, but they knew about us.  How often have we both been told to stop acting like animals?"

"More than I can count," he admitted, his mind working.  "Sal, can ya feel the link?  Think, kitten.  Can ya trace the link?"

"I think so."

She let herself drift inside her head, seeking the pull of the mental connection.  She'd never consciously followed one before, but the Blades all used a variation of this to know where each other was.  This linker's mind felt different, foreign somehow, yet familiar.  She could almost feel the female trotting above the snow, her splayed hands open to prevent breaking through the crust.  Beside her, a male moved silently.  As Sal politely nudged the mind, a flare of panic washed over her – and the link crashed closed.

"I felt that," Jase whispered.

"They're in the trees."  She slipped from her horse to head in that direction.

"Sal!" he hissed.  She lifted her hand, waving him off.

"Grauori?" she called at the trees in Iliran.  "We didn't mean to trip upon you, but we've been a long ages without a link."  She spoke slowly and as clearly as she could.

The silence in her mind began to lift.  Sal waited, standing in the open snow.  Well away from her partner, they were in plain sight of the tree line.  Now, with the link open, she could feel them again.

"I know it's just the two of you, and you sense it's just the two of us.  I know you're chasing us.  We don't care to be enemies, we just never knew you even were until this morning."

"Sal, yer Iliran sucks, ya know that, right?" Jase joked from behind her.

She sighed.  The pair of grauori were hidden inside the tree line.  Both had taken cover.  Turning back to Jase, she said, "Yeah, I never really thought I'd have much use of it, and unlike some, I didn't have a mother to teach me."

A trace of thought touched her mind.  Sal stopped, opening herself fully, and welcomed the female into her head.  Politely, the touch just drifted across her consciousness, feeling only her surface thoughts before retreating.  Sal smiled.  The female had leaked her emotions with her touch.

Jase, get off the horse, she told him.  Our friends aren't comfortable with us mounted.

She knew the linker could taste any thought that crossed his – or her – mind.  Arctic had taught her that while she was still a recruit.  It was also nearly impossible to lie in that way, and she knew the link holder was listening.

Jase slid from Raven and wrapped his reins around the mare's neck, moving to Arden to do the same to Sal's horse.  With a pat, he left the mares and walked over to Sal, squatting beside her.

If they do na wanna come with us, they do na hafta, he sent.

No, they don't, she agreed, but I get the feeling they want to.

As if her thought was the last assurance they needed, a pale form broke from the trees and moved toward her.  Behind it, another slunk low to the ground.  Neither Sal nor Jase moved, waiting for the grauori to come to them.  One of the grey tipped beasts led.  Sal thought it was the male.  The smaller female crept behind him, similarly colored but in shades of gold.  If she had to guess, Sal would say they were young.

"Yous arres ilirri?" the male asked, trying to form the words in Glish.

Sal nodded, "Yes, we're both iliri."

"Whry hiss eyes na..." he paused, glancing to the smaller grauori for help, then looking back to Sal.  Why aren't his eyes right?  What happened to his ears?

In her mind, his voice was clear and easy to understand, and she was aware that he refused to look at her eyes.  He's mostly iliri, my friend, but he can trace his lines to a human.

The grauori looked at each other, weighing that.  Then the female spoke.  "Hiss a hooman.  Ya mate wi' hooman?"

"No, he's iliri.  He was raised as iliri."  Sal sighed.  "In some ways, he's more iliri than I am.  Where we come from, there aren't many like me left."

Again, the pair looked at each other.

I think I finally understand what ya've felt all yer life, kitten, Jase sent to her.

Sal reached down to run her fingers through his hair, realizing how long the stubble had grown.  I don't mind your blue eyes, killer.

"She mate wi' hooman," the female declared, lifting her lips at the male until he dropped his gaze.  Only then did she turn to Sal.  I am Aroora.  This is my mate, Hwa.

I'm Sal, and this is Jase or Cyno.

Laetus, Kaisae. That was the formal greeting to the dominant female of a family.  My mate and I would like to join your pack.

They both dropped their heads to the snow, their eyes downcast and their tails tucked close to their haunches.

I do not know the proper ceremony, Sal told them, but I'm not the leader of my pack.  Please...  She begged them to be at ease around her, feeling uncomfortable with their posture.

If you are not kaisae, who should we ask? the male wanted to know.  The pair sat up slowly, resting on their haunches, him with his hands in his lap and the female holding hers to her chest.

Jase replied, Sal is kaisae, but our pack is led by a male.  We're just a portion of the pack, here ta find a way ta save our people.  Once we return home, Sal will submit ta our leader, but she's the only female in our pack.

She could feel the grauori's shock at that statement.  Our ways are different than yours, she explained.  Strength and intelligence matter more than gender, and all are considered equal with us.

With all iliri? Aroora asked.

No, sadly.  Many try to emulate humans.  The Black Blades are unique.

As kaisae-for-now, may we join you? Aroora begged.  When you return to this home, we can petition your...leader.

Why? Jase wanted to know.

She ducked her head.  We have mated.  I am not considered worthy of one such as Hwa, but he accepted me regardless.  If our pack were to learn of this... she finished the thought with a feeling of dread.

Sal lowered herself to the snow, kneeling before the large creatures.  Each was nearly her size yet, oddly, she didn't feel threatened by them.  They moved like people in some ways – sitting up easily on their hind legs – yet didn't in others.  Their legs served as both feet and hands, and the grauori gestured with them when they spoke.  They were clearly people – just strangely shaped ones.

I don't understand this, she told the pair.  Why does your mate matter?

It's because she is rafrezzi, Hwa answered, but I do not care about her color.  Look how strong her mind is, she has a gift like a nacione!

Rafrezzi?  Jase asked.

Aroora nodded then looked at Sal but addressed Jase.  She is nacione, you are aufrio, she glanced at Jase, I am rafrezzi.

And that matters? Sal asked, confused.

The nacione get the strongest gifts, Hwa explained.  Aufrio are often as strong, but the rafrezzi?  They do not.  We're taught to breed for strong gifts, and rafrezzi should be little more than companions, not true mates.

Beside her, Jase glanced over, raising one eyebrow.

Sal didn't need to hear what he was thinking.  Aroora, Hwa, I couldn't care less about what color you are, she assured them.  And among us, being a linker is one of the strongest gifts you can have.  Our healer in the Black Blades is rafrezzi.  Maybe both of them.

Jase added, Our leader is half human, but he's also rafrezzi.

He is? Sal asked.

Jase smirked at her.  Chestnut hair, green eyes?

Yeah, I'd never thought about it.

Both grauori's eyes widened at that.  Please, Hwa begged them, Please let us join your pack!

Sal lifted a hand, begging them to slow down.  Won't someone be looking for you two?  Won't anyone care that you've just left your pack?

No.  Hwa's thought was heavy with resentment.  She is just rafrezzi and I am just a male.  They have so many breeders many of us are ignored, or worse, encouraged to seek another pack where we are not so closely related.

Aroora's muzzle bobbed slightly.  They already said he should find a proper mate to the west.  The females here say he stinks like a brother.

Sal knew too well what it felt like to be unwanted.  That's what made her decision.  I can promise nothing, but you're welcome to come with us.  I want to warn you, though, we're going to be traveling among humans soon.

Hwa smiled at her – that was the only way to explain the look on his face – and shifted.  Before her eyes, he became little more than a true wolf, his nose elongating, his ears lengthening, and his hands turning to paws as his coloration became more extensive.

"A man after my own talents!" she exclaimed, before switching back to her mind.  Ok, if you two think that being around humans won't be a problem, you're welcome to come with us.

In their excitement, they jumped on her, their short hands clasping her tightly, pulling her close.  Sal felt like she was being hugged by children while being mauled by the stable's hounds.  But she hugged them back, the excitement contagious across the link.  Beside her, Jase smiled, a warm light in his eyes that she hadn't seen in a long time.

One condition, he added, his voice in their heads calming the grauori enough for them to release their new pack leader.  When they looked up sheepishly, he smiled.  Tell us 'bout yer people?  Our history is so broken, we did na even know ya existed.  I have so many questions ta ask.

Gladly, Hwa promised.  If we can do the same?

I think we have a lot ta share, Jase assured them.

Chapter 5

The horses took to the grauori easily.  It took longer to get their new companions to accept the mounts.  The idea of riding another creature was foreign to them.  The grauori had seen humans on horses, but could not comprehend why.  At first, they thought the animals were just a moving food source, but over time they began to understand.

So, iliri don't move as fast as grauori? Hwa asked Sal one day as they traveled.

In some ways, but not in others.  What do you mean?

Well, you sit on those things, and you travel like that.  Why don't you just eat them and run where you're going?  Hwa's interest was honest.

Sal tried to explain.  Because we have things.  I don't have claws like you, so I have knives.  I don't have fur like you, so I have clothes.  All of this needs to be carried and my horse is happy to do it.  To thank her, I give her food and protection.  She works with me to let me be stronger, run faster, and to hit things harder.

Ah, so a partnership, then.  But she is just a beast.  How can you know this?

I don't, not really, Sal said.  But her expressions show she's happy, and she comes to me even when she could run.

Aroora joined the questions.  So she is like a pet?

Sal laughed at that.  Yeah, I guess so.  Although we tend to have two types of pets.  Livestock, like the horses and other animals that work for us, and those that are just friends, like cats and dogs.

Na true, Sal, Jase added.  Cats kill rodents and dogs help us hunt.

Huh, I guess so.  Sal realized that she'd always just accepted this, but the grauori's innocent questions made her look at things so differently.

That night, when they stopped to camp, she saw Hwa inspecting the horses.  He crept cautiously to Raven then reached out to sniff her nose.  When the mare flicked her ears forward and sniffed back, his face split into a grin.  He stood up, reaching a hand up to the horse's neck.  Raven leaned into the attention.  Standing beside the horse like a human, Hwa began to scratch her vigorously, his expression rapt.

Sitting by the fire, Aroora looked up at Sal.  He is so curious.  You don't mind, do you?

No, I think it's cute, Sal told the female.

Me too, the little bitch answered, smiling as she watched her mate.

Their affection for each other was almost tangible.  It's what Sal missed the most being in this country without the rest of her pack.  She looked around for Jase, wondering if their talk had made things better between them.  Since the grauori had joined them, she hadn't gotten a chance to ask – and he certainly wasn't about to offer.

Aroora caught her glance.  Is your Jase upset with you?

I don't know, Roo.  I think he's been confused.

I like the name, Kaisae, Aroora said, meaning the shortened version.  I will tell Hwa to call me Roo, I think.  She whuffed, the grauori version of a chuckle, and continued.  But I didn't mean to change the subject.  Why is your Jase confused?

It's ok, she thought.  It's just that things have been strained, being without a pack for so long.  I guess I made him feel like I don't want him anymore, or something.  But that's not it.

Then what is?  What do you want, Kaisae? Roo asked gently.

I don't know, Sal admitted.  Peace?  A place where humans won't try to kill us?  Time to figure out who I am without always worrying about whether I'm ignoring one of my lovers for the other.  To have Jase trust me like he used to?

Do you think he is upset because he is the only man here but you still call him dernor?

Sal hadn't thought about that.  For the next few months, at least, he'd be her only lover.  Blaec was kilometers away in the Conglomerate.  By calling Jase her second man, she was effectively saying that he'd never be as important to her as Blaec.  But Blaec was the first man she'd ever loved.  Could she just replace him so easily?  Was that fair to him?  Was not doing it fair to Jase?  She just wished that relationships were as simple as swordsmanship, but there wasn't always a counter to every problem in her love life.

You're probably right, Roo, but what do I do about it?

Make Jase your first mate for now, Roo said as if the answer was obvious.  Figure out which shall be first later, when you are not kaisae and have time to think.  Calling him ahnor will prove that you still want him and take away his fears.  This one is strong, he is fast, and he is intelligent.  He submits too often, but you can train him.

I keep trying to tell him that, Sal said, but he thinks he's being respectful.

Roo sighed.  Yeah, sometimes males can't tell the difference between respectful, romantic, and sexy.

Sal's roar of laughter made Hwa turn to check on them.  Roo made a gesture, letting him know it was just a private joke, so he returned to his inspection of the horses.  Behind them, Jase paused with an armload of wood.

"Why do I feel like the butt a the joke?" he asked, tilting his head to the side.

We were just talking bout mates, Roo said, but Sal spoke at the same time.

"Should you be?"

He looked from one set of white eyes to the other.  "Ya know, I'm na so sure I'm gonna like having more than one female around."  His eyes met Sal's for a moment, warmly, before lowering respectfully.  When he turned to add the wood to their small fire, a smile played across his mouth.

"Roo," Sal said, turning back to her friend, can I ask you something?

Yes, Kaisae.

No, not as Kaisae, but as an iliri who doesn't know much.  Roo nodded, encouraging her to go on.  Do grauori get the bloodlust?

Blood Lust? Roo asked.

Yeah.  We do – Jase and I – but not all the Black Blades do.  It's just us.  When we kill something, it's...  She paused looking for the right words.

You kill, then you mate?

Yeah, but it's not like normal mating.  Not like when we mate for fun.  It's different.

Roo's tongue lolled from her mouth, showing her teeth.  Sal thought it was supposed to be a smile.  The Maast?  I've heard you both say the word.  Do you not know what it is?

I know what it is.  I don't know how common it is.  I don't know if it's a good thing or just accepted, or if it's shameful, Sal tried to explain.

All grauori get maast.  It just is.  The stories say it is ayati's way of keeping us alive.  Either we eat or we have pups.  Either way, the grauori will not die out so long as we embrace it.  For grauori, maast is not mating; it is simply celebrating life once we have taken it.  Mating is what we chose to do; maast is what we need to do.  These things are not the same.

Sal nodded.  For iliri, maast is rare.  It's as rare as pure iliri, I think.  The word is used to curse now, rather than to describe anything.  That's how you've heard it used.

I'm glad that was in your mind because this cursing is new to me.  Roo glanced down – obviously thinking – then asked, If you get maast, do not take my Hwa?  I do not want to share him, Kaisae.

Sal reached over and patted her friend's shoulder.  Iliri and grauori are too different, Roo.  I can see that Hwa is a good male for you, but I cannot see him as an attractive male for me.  I'm sure you feel the same about Jase?

Roo smiled.  Yes, but, I do not know many iliri.  You seem so strange to me, so nearly human.

And you seem so feral to me, so not human.  Yet somehow I can tell that we share something.

Roo's eyes flicked up to the top of Sal's head.  It's like I can almost see what Jase should be doing with his ears, or how you would show your tongue – if you both were just a bit more grauori.  But instead, you seem so human, and I find myself intimidated by that.  Sometimes even afraid you will turn on me.  I try not to, Kaisae.  I think with time I will get used to your strange looks.

I'm already getting used to yours.  I am glad you found us, Roo.  I'm sure Blaec will let you stay with us if you both decide that's what you want.

I think it is, Sal, Roo said, trying her Kaisae's name for the first time.  I like having a friend that does not treat me as lesser.  I like being able to show my feelings for Hwa in public.  I think I want to be like your Black Blades, not like the grauori.  Hwa and I always thought there had to be a better way.  I'm sorry my dam got shot, but I'm glad it happened too and brought you there.  Seeing a myth before me was enough to give me the strength to finally leave.

Worau is your mother? Sal asked.

No, she is my dam.  I was not a preferred child, so I was raised by others.  I am not a hunter, not like Hwa, and rafrezzi can only be hunters or companions, not gerus.  I don't want to be that.

So what is it you want, Roo?

I want to take care of my pack.  I want to have pups.  I want to do amazing things and learn everything I can.  I want to teach.  I don't mind hunting, but it isn't the passion to me that it is to most grauori.

Sal nodded.  Not everyone wanted to be a soldier.  Not everyone wanted to be a mother.  Sal was one of the later, and Roo one of the former.  Our mission will force us to hunt.  We will not make you hunt for us, nor even with us, but I thought you should know.

I do, Sal.  I don't mind hunting with my friends, I just want to do other things, too.  The little female glanced down at her waist when she spoke, and somehow Sal knew.

You're pregnant, aren't you.

Roo glanced up at her quickly, her drooping head and ears showing the extent of her fears.  Please, Kaisae.  Please don't say anything?  I haven't told Hwa yet.  That's why I wanted to leave so bad.

It isn't my place, Roo, Sal assured the little bitch.  It just makes me worried that you've chosen to come with us.  How long will it be?

Not for months.  I'm not even sure yet and don't be worried.  We grauori can hunt until about the last week.  Not like humans who swell so large.  I have months and months before I even have to worry about telling Hwa.

Will you tell me if you need anything?  Even if you don't tell Hwa, will you let me help you?  After hearing what you've said, I understand why you want to come with us, but I can't imagine it.  Roo, I'm not the type to want kids.

I promise, Kaisae.  And if you let me, I'll have enough pups for both of us.

Something about Roo's words made Sal smile, and she looked over for Jase.  I may take you up on that, little one, she said.

Their conversation moved to safer topics, such as what each species could eat.  Having Roo around was nice in a way Sal hadn't realized she needed.  While she loved her brothers, they would never understand things that Roo grasped instinctually.  Like Jase.

When the night air began to grow cold, Sal made her excuses and went to find her partner.  They still had things to finish discussing.  Adding the two new members to their pack made it even more important that she understood what was going on in his mind.  She found him in their tent, laying blankets on the floor.  Slipping in beside him, she sat in the middle of what would be the bed.

"Still avoiding me?" she asked.

"Yeh, a bit," he admitted, smiling at her shyly before dropping to sit beside her.  "Ya make me confused, kitten."

"Why?"

"I'm na mad about na havin' kids.  It's na that.  It's that I do na know what ta do ta make ya love me.  I do na know how ta prove I am good 'nough."    He shrugged.  "I do na know how ta be like LT."

"I don't want you to be like Blaec.  Why would you even think that?"

He looked up, into her eyes.  "Ya love him.  I am just yer partner.  I need ya, though, so I keep trying ta be happy with what I have, ya know?"

She looked out the open door of the tent, unable to withstand the intensity of his gaze.  "I haven't really been very fair to you, have I?"

"Sal," he said softly, reaching up to smooth her hair back.  "Ya have been good ta me.  We're both a bit of a mess with this stuff.  I should na have said a thing."

"It's just..."  she took a deep breath.  "He doesn't scare me, Jase.  You do."

"I would na hurt ya, kitten."

She turned, seeing his hands clenched tightly in his lap, his body tense.  Slowly her eyes made their way up until she met his again.  "Not physically."

"What are ya saying, Sal?"

"Blaec can make me angry, he can make me sad, but he can't really hurt me.  He can't do anything to me that hasn't been done before."

"And me?"

"I never really understood why they said love comes from the heart, you know?  But I feel this thing, here," she touched her chest, just below her throat.  "When I think of you, that's where I feel it.  If you ever got tired of me, or betrayed me..."  She flicked her ears against her skull to prevent them from hanging any lower on her head.  "It feels like you could rip my lungs from my body, sometimes."

"Sal," he said again, but she shook her head.

"He can't hurt me, Jase.  You could.  It's hard to give you that power over me."

"Sal."  This time, he cupped her chin and lifted it, his eyes flicking between hers.  "Do ya love me, Sal?"

She bit her lower lip, careful not to puncture the flesh with her teeth, and tried to look away.  Gently, his hand guided her face back, and he waited for an answer.

"This doesn't feel like how Blaec does," she said softly.

"I will na hurt ya, kitten.  I can na.  I will die for ya, but I can na hurt ya."

"You could," she insisted.

"I am na human, Sal.  I can na.  It does na work like that."

She nodded, a tiny sigh slipping out when she realized he was right.  She kept trying to judge him by the only thing she knew: humans.

He smiled at her gently.  "I will na make ya say it.  I will na do that to ya, but ya should know it hurts me a bit when ya try to deny it."

"I'm sorry," she said weakly.  "I'm just..."

"Scared," Jase finished for her. "I know.  There's only two things I want in this world.  To protect ya, and to have yer love."  His thumb slid along her cheek tenderly.  "I think I'm na doing as bad as I feared.  I can wait."  He chuckled suddenly, flashing an impish grin at her, "But yer in the middle of our bed, so ya need ta help me finish."

"That," Sal said, smiling finally, "I can do."

Chapter 6

That moment broke the anxiety between them.  Jase understood – or so he said – and promised he'd be patient.  Sal, however, struggled to understand her own emotions.  Until she became a Black Blade, she never had the chance to feel anything but determination.  She'd struggled to get her freedom, then to earn enough rank in the military, and finally to join an elite unit.  Nowhere in all of that had been time to think about anything else.  Now, she had a pack of brothers who she loved, each in their own way.

Her greatest fear was that she'd ruin everything because she made the wrong choice.  She'd never lived around her own kind.  Humans said iliri customs were abhorrent and disgusting, but it felt so right.  If all she had to think about was the next assassination, she'd be fine, but she couldn't ignore her pack.  Nor would she want to.  Thankfully, planning the next mission kept her busy while they made their way across Anglia.

They reached Eriwald in just under a week and decided to camp rather than attempt to get the grauori into the town walls.  Those two would draw more attention than either of the assassins wanted.  Sal explained only the most basic aspects of this trip to the pair, but they were oddly accepting of it.  Hwa insisted on taking watch the entire night, saying his senses were sharp enough that he could warn them before anyone even stumbled into the glade.  Roo insisted that sleep would make them hunt better.  Sal took the pair up on the offer, enjoying that she and Jase could spend the entire night together for the first time in months.

She woke up cold, though, and snuggled closer to him.  Instinctively, Jase turned to her, his eyes cracking open as he slipped an arm around her.

"Is it dawn a'ready?" he asked, his voice rough from sleep.

"Yeah," Sal said, pressing her body close to his.

"This is why I allus slept in clothes, ya know."  He chuckled and kissed the top of her head.

"Just remind me to get dressed before I pass out next time."

"Kitten?" Jase asked, and she knew he was changing the subject.

"Mm?"

"I think I can get usta our new friends.  Ayati, I missed the feel of yer mind."

"Oh?"  She poked him in the ribs, making him squirm.  "Just my mind?"

"Nah, the other parts of ya are pretty nice, but it's yer mind I like the most.  Now find some clothes.  We have a man ta kill."

Sal dressed under the blankets, giggling at Jase for doing the same.  When they left the small tent, they both stopped in their tracks, shocked.  Their entire campsite was packed and Hwa was trying to load it on the horses.  Sal felt Jase looking at her.  She made sure to close her mouth before returning the glance.

"You didn't have to do this!" she told their newest packmates.

"I car reach da horrses," Hwa said in his heavily accented Glish.

"Thank ya, Hwa," Jase said, "but tell me ya did na pack the food yet?"

Yes, but we got some fresh, Roo sent them, holding up scraps of meat skewered on sticks.  I wasn't sure how cooked you like it, though.  We both prefer it only warm, but I've seen how humans eat.

"Just enough where it's not bleeding," Sal answered.  "And thank you both.  You're going to spoil me if you keep this up."

The pair of grauori panted with pleasure.  While Jase moved to help Hwa secure the packs near the top of the saddle, Sal made her way over to sit with the little female beside the fire.

"Thank you.  I mean it," she told Roo.

I like cooking, Roo said, embarrassed.

You're welcome to it!  I know this is very rude of me, but I didn't know you could handle things like this.  Your hands are so different.

We work with what we have.  Hwa raged about the buckles.  His fingers aren't fine enough for them, but we worked it out.  And I know you wondered, but yes, we often cook our food, even if it's nearly as good raw.  Seasoning makes it better, though.

Sal smiled at her.  You imp, you're teasing me now, aren't you?

I am.  We're more used to your kind than you are to ours, so we thought we'd show you that we really can be an asset.  So what's the plan for the mission?

Sal sighed.  The Jonkheer of Eriwald is now in line for the throne, and he hates our kind.  We're to eliminate him -

You mean kill, Roo clarified.

Yeah.  Eliminate him from being able to ever achieve ruling this country, the easiest way is to kill him.

Roo nodded.

Our first plan was to simply ride in, assassinate him, and ride out, but we don't want to be seen.  He's heavily guarded, and my horse is too unique to go unnoticed.  Since we have to make a few public appearances later, we'd talked about slipping over the walls.  Sal huffed in frustration.  I'd prefer if each death is unrelated, and I'm out of non-violent ways to kill someone.

So, this is a real hunt?  That's easy enough, Kaisae, Roo said.  When I was catching breakfast, I heard men near town say the one you want will be in the square just before lunch.  Eat well, get inside the walls, and then kill him when he's speaking.  You'll probably have to kill most of the guards, too.  Can iliri handle a hunt like that?

Sal's eyes were wide.  Her new friend was giving her mission advice.  Yeah, we can handle it.  But how do we get out?  What about the horses?  We'll have to move fast if this is a daytime kill.

Easy.  I take the horses around – they follow me you know?  And we trade places.  She laughed, her tongue lolling out.  Then Hwa and I make into beasts to scare the humans.  She stood, arms spread like some creature from a nightmare.  "Grrr!" she mocked her own native tongue loudly.

Sal slapped her hand over her mouth, trying to hold back her laughter.  Catching her breath, she yelled, "Jase!"

Hwa and Jase rushed over, both confused.  When all they found were the females laughing, Jase looked at Hwa.  "I think we missed the joke again, man."

Hwa shrugged.  Nah, I think Roo just shared her plan with Sal.  I have to admit, I have always wanted to try it.

Sal managed to say, "Do it, Roo.  Show him," before being taken with laughter again.

Ok, hold this, Roo said, and Jase took the skewers of meat from her.  So, you two sneak in, kill the man at his speaking thing, then run out to the gates.  Hwa and I will have the horses there.  Hmm, probably better if Hwa sneaks inside and trades off for one of you sooner, but regardless, get a big enough lead on the humans, right?

Jase nodded, intrigued.

Then you grab your horses and run as fast as you can.  Hwa and I will greet the humans... And she stood again, snarling.  After a second, Hwa joined her, the pair of them on their hind feet, looking more iliri than ever.  Roo growled, "grauori rill ge' rrevenge fer da murrda a arr kine!"

Jase's mouth broke into a huge grin.  On impulse, he hugged the little bitch.  Sal had never seen him so willing to touch another before, and Roo reacted with embarrassed submission, dropping back to the ground and pulling her ears close to her head.

"It's perfect, Aroora!  Ayati, yer brilliant!  Ya just solved our biggest problem."  Releasing her, he turned to Hwa.  "Keep her, man.  She's a good'un."

"Ya, I rill," Hwa said, nodding proudly.

Sal had finally stopped laughing but was still grinning from ear to ear.  "So a pair of demon spawn grauor wolves are about to get revenge on all those who have tormented them, and there's no way to trace this to us later?  Ok, now to dress the part.  You have anything white in your gear, killer?"

"Close 'nough.  I have some grey, a bit a white.  Ya thinking ta mimic their colors?" Jase asked.

"Yep."

Eat first! Roo told them, gesturing at the skewers that Jase still held.  It's not bleeding and will make you strong.  Then we can play dress-up.

"Yes, kaisae," Jase told her, smiling as he dropped his eyes to show his respect.  Beside him, Hwa beamed at his mate.

They finished the meal – Sal had to admit the little grauori cooked well – then began rummaging through their clothing.  She found an old set of snow fatigues that she'd forgotten about.  Jase pulled out a court shirt in white.  Neither of them could do much about their boots; both had only black.  As they dressed, Hwa and Roo tore down their tent and packed their bags.

"Too bad your hair isn't longer," Sal told him, giving him a final look over.  "It'd fit the part so well.  Hey, Hwa?  Can you grow a pair of blue eyes for this?"

"Ya, an roo need rafrezzi," he called back, then stared at Jase as he made the change.

After Sal added hints of gold to match Roo's color, they were ready.  The iliri made their way to the town while behind them, Roo had the horses moving.  A look showed nothing but white wilderness.  The grauori had faded perfectly into the landscape.

When they reached the gates, a stream of people had already arrived and the guards were only glancing over the line for obvious weapons.  Sal's fatigues had a dense white hood which she wore pulled over her hair, but she knew that anyone who looked too closely would still be able to see she was not human.  Maybe the people in this country wouldn't understand what she was, but they had to see that she was different.

Around them, men discussed the upcoming speech.  The Jonkheer was expected to make a public address about the hunting of grauor wolves.  Some claimed the beasts had been terrorizing livestock while others bragged about the prices of the fine pelts.  The thought of her friends becoming little more than hides made Sal sick.

Any guilt I might have had is long gone, she told Jase.

Yeh, but kitten? he asked.  Have ya thought about the after?  Ya realize we're about ta slaughter them?

She smiled up at him.  Yeah, I've been thinking about the after.  Her mental tone conveyed her anticipation, and she licked her lips.

Ya missed it, yeh?

Didn't you?

He grinned.  Oh yeh.  Kitten, I've missed this so much.  His pupils constricted as he sent the thought giving truth to his words.

The pair pushed through the crowd around them.  Sal reached out a line of thought to check the positions of the grauori.  They were nearly in place, but still no sign of the Jonkheer.  She caught Jase's eye and with a nod, moved away from him, making her way to the opposite side of the dais.

Jase leaned against a stone wall while Sal found the side of a building.  She propped one foot against it and kept her head down.  Hopefully, the deep hood would shield her strange face.

"All alone there?" a man asked, claiming the spot beside her.

"What does it look like?" she snapped back, hoping he'd called her a few names and continue on.

"Like ya need a man to keep ya company.  The city square is no place for a lady, not even one in pants."

As he spoke, Sal heard the cries from a street over.  The Jonkheer's procession was nearing.

"Lemme buy ya a drink, honey," the man went on, "and I'll tell ya all about the wolves I've been hunting.  I just made enough to warm even your heart a bit."

"I'm not a whore, you idiot," she snarled.

"Yeah?  I have fifty guilders that say any woman can be bought.  Figure a bitch like you might be a lot more interesting than those cunts that just lay there."

The first guard rounded the building and Sal could see them surrounding their target.  I got about twenty, she told Jase, her anticipation making her breathless.  No signs of archers above you.

Nothing around you but the human, Jase answered.  And twenty will na be a problem.  That's only 'bout ten each.  Well, I figure eleven for you, and I get ta watch this one.

Beside her, the fool kept talking.  "C'mon ya bitch, I can see your nipples are hard under that shirt.  You can't convince me you don't like what it is I'm offering."

Sal glanced up just enough for the idiot to see her eyes.  "Didn't your mother teach you to listen when a woman talks?" she growled, the tone cold and feral.

"Fuck," the man whispered, pushing away.  "What the fuck are you?"

It's time, Sal, gut him.

Chapter 7

Her lips curled up slowly, sharp teeth and the double row of canines visible to the man before her.  Sal pushed herself off the wall, each move graceful and languid.  With one hand, she brushed the hood away from her head, exposing her milky skin and alabaster hair.  Her prey's eyes widened, stuck on the ears placed at the top of her head.  Ears that were pinned against her skull.

Opening her mind, she slammed into Jase's consciousness.  They'd been apart for too long.  She could feel him perched against the wall, waiting, excited and aroused.  His need drove her on.  Her right hand swept behind her back, her fingers wrapping around the handle of the blade.  It sang as she slid it from the sheath.  With her left, she grabbed the man's shoulder, pulling him close to her – so close their lips nearly touched.

"You still want to fuck me?" she snarled in his face.

"No, I...  No, no, no-" the man muttered.

Sal slid her curved blade into his groin.  With her mind wide open, she knew Jase felt the soft glide of steel through skin and muscles.  "If you kill my kind again, I will finish the job."  Then she slapped her hand over his mouth, smothering the scream before she pushed him off her knife.

Before the man's body hit the ground, she moved.  Behind her, someone wailed, the voice so shrill Sal didn't know if it was the man or a woman who'd witnessed it all.  Near her target, the guards grabbed at their weapons, seeking the source of violence.  Across from her, Jase stalked their prey.

Sal kept her knife hidden against her forearm, out of sight, her path aimed to intersect with his.  Together, they walked calmly down the line of guards on opposite sides, catching glimpses of each other through the bodies.  At the third man, they turned in unison.

The steel blade dropped into her hand.  She pulled a second from her belt – this one ceramic and as white as her skin.  Then she stepped in, plunging her offhand into the guard in front of her.  Ducking his retaliation, her pale hair flew behind her.  Jase slit the throat of the man closest to him with his left and thrust his right dagger into another's eye.  She could feel the pop as the blade sank deep.  It felt good, like victory.  She grinned, spinning to open another guard across the waist.  The stench of offal reeked as his entrails spilled to the ground.

This is what she was meant to do.  She was a killer, designed to achieve the maximum carnage, and it felt so good.  For the first time in months, the rush of bloodlust coursed through her body, driving her higher.  It was like a drug, and with her lover's mind locked so closely with hers, it was pure ecstasy.

Four men were dead before the guards realized the enemy was among them.  Jase leapt over the arc of a pike while Sal sliced a man's leg from hip to knee, blood spurting out in pulses.  As her partner plunged his main weapon into the man beside him, another four rushed in.

The assassins glanced at each other and stood their ground calmly.  Nothing could stop them.  Not now, not like this.  The guards met them head on, allowing the iliri to slam a blade deep into each chest.  Then, like a single organism, they withdrew the weapons, letting the bodies fall in place.

Blaec could never understand this.  No matter how much she loved him, there was always a hard line dividing them.  His rage would have been a distraction.  Her dominance would simply annoy him.  Together, they might be monsters on the battlefield, but they weren't matched so perfectly.  They would always be two individuals.

Out of the corner of her eye, Sal saw a sword heading at her.  She dropped, slashing upward.  Her knife connected, the warm blood spilling across her hand.  The sweet smell drove her for more.  Beside her, Jase moaned, burying his weapon in the same man's chest.  Another moved to intercept him, but a flick of her wrist sent Sal's ceramic blade into his throat.

Her partner hadn't worried.  He hadn't doubted that she'd protect him because they were meant to be together.  Just like this.  She and Jase complimented each other's weaknesses.  This was perfect.  This was what she'd always dreamed of, having a man who made her feel like she belonged.  Like he was truly hers.  Like they were two parts of the same whole.

Jase buried his offhand blade in another guard's chest, and Sal used the dying body as a step, feeling her partner just behind her.  She jumped, her feet tucked close, pouncing on her next victim.  Her steel blade hit first, tearing through his neck and down.  Her body followed, carrying them both into the dirt.  The blade caught in the man's collarbone, wrenching it from her grasp.  Behind her, Jase landed on someone, killing him with a delicious snap.  A quick look showed the body crumpling at his feet.

But she didn't have time to gawk.  A pike shaft came at her.  Feeling Jase in her mind like an extension of her own body, she darted inside the man's reach.  The pikeman became her weapon, spearing the fool Jase pushed her way, then her partner moved in.  Using her dagger – which Jase must have retrieved from the corpse she'd left it in – he slit the man's throat.  Flashing a boyish smile, he wiped the blade on the dying man's shoulder and offered it back.

This was how killing should be.  Sal wasn't afraid of dying.  These men were their prey, the challenge of the hunt made it exciting, and she wasn't alone.  In the back of her mind, she could feel Jase's need.  His desire battered alongside her own, but their fun was almost over.  The last two guards had pulled back to the Jonkheer, each brandishing a pike and sword before him.  A nicely matched set waiting to die.

The assassins walked in step, making a show of it for the crowd.  Their shoulders just touched, blood stained their pale clothes, and they snarled, showing off their inhuman teeth.  Just outside the range of the pikes, they paused without a word.  A low growl thrummed from both of their throats.

Jase was red across the left side of his body, the splatters on his face nearly as thick as paint.  Her own hands were crimson to well above the elbows.  When she licked her lips, she could taste the sweetness of humans.

"What do you want?" The Jonkheer cried over the heads of his last two guards, his back pressed to a stone building behind him.

"Leave the grauori alone," Jase said calmly, his voice deep and rough, but Sal could hear his passion.  "Kill another of us, and we will do the same ta one of ya."

"For each of us you kill," Sal added, "a human will die.  Your lives are already forfeit, but the rest of them may still learn."

And that was the ruse.  Let these people think the carnage was about the grauori.  If it saved one of their lives, even better.  The real purpose was simply to destroy the Jonkheer – and Sal wanted it so badly.  Entwined deep in Jase's mind, with their every action synchronized, the predators rushed forward.

Effortlessly, they stepped inside the pikes, grabbing the guards' sword arms in their off-hands to pin the weapons.  In unison, they brought their knives together – Jase with his left and Sal with her right – and then they cut.  The spectacle was meant to make a lasting impression.  The blades sliced deep into the throats in perfect unison.

As soon as the men stopped struggling, the assassins dropped their corpses and stepped toward the Jonkheer.  Behind them, humans screamed.  Sal's desire overcame her.  Jase buried his blade in the man's heart, but she reached for the Jonkheer's shoulder.  Pulling his throat closer, she bit into his sweet, soft flesh.  Her teeth sliced through tendons and a sudden gush of warm fluid made her growl in pleasure.  She managed two gulps before Jase wrenched her away.  They locked gazes, his twilight meeting her ice.  It was time to go.  Soon, more men would come, and two iliri couldn't stop them all.

Mentally, they checked for the grauori and felt another mind slide into their link.  Hwa.  His touch in their heads was warm and soft, yet lethal.  Wrapped in their mental link, the grauori's passions rose to match theirs, the taste different but welcome.  This was what it meant to have a pack.  Ducking through the streets, aiming for the feel of Roo's soft presence, Sal knew this was what her species was meant to do.  Kill.  She was a predator.

Time to split up, Hwa said.

Sal felt the beast fall in beside them.  Jase changed direction slightly, stepping onto a rain barrel and leaping, his hands just making the rooftop as Sal ran on with her new partner.  Above them, Jase scrambled across the roofs, his mind showing her the way.

The beast beside her kept pace easily, yet Hwa was truly running.  He sent a surge of sensations into her mind.  Sal suddenly knew the smell of human: leather and stale sweat moving at them from around the corner.  She ducked the weapon that was coming, sliding to her knees as Hwa leapt.

When the guard rounded the corner, the grauori collided with him, grasping his shoulders and crushing the man's throat in his teeth.  The exquisite feel of death was so much more pungent from his senses.  With a push, he continued on, and Sal struggled to keep up, letting the male lead the way.

Above, Jase leapt across a gap between the internal buildings and the city wall, his body impacting with stone before he pulled himself up.  He saw the guards and, with little more than a thought, both Hwa and Sal could, too.  They passed the last building and turned, Sal's blade ready.

Hwa darted to the left, Sal to the right.  She ducked behind her prey and embraced the man tightly, pinning her body to his shoulders while she plunged her weapon into his throat.  Beside her, Hwa pounced on his own guard, his teeth locked on the man's shoulder.  Suspended, his hind legs raked the man's body, the claws strong enough to slice through the leather, cloth, and flesh beneath.  When the guard screamed, Hwa released him.  That man wouldn't live much longer.

She nodded approval at her new partner, and he looked back with Jase's twilight eyes.  They ran.

Outside the gate, Roo waited, murmuring softly to the horses.  Sal reached her just as Jase jumped from the top of the wall.  He hit the ground and sank to his knees, his shoulder muscles clearly visible through his shirt, pausing before he stood.

He caught her eyes, and Sal felt his desire for her across the link, matching her own.  He'd intended to impress her, to seduce her.  The pack was whole.  Now it was time to go.

Wasting no time, they swung into the saddles.  She held his mind to hers and pulled them away from the main link as she caught Roo's eye.  The little bitch smiled, doing her best to stand tall like an iliri.  The grauori had this.  Kicking the mares into a true run, Sal and Jase left their new packmates at the gates to finish the ruse, racing beside the steep wall.  It was the best place to hide.  No one would look down today.

Are they up ta this? Jase asked, his desire to be alone with her warring with his urge to protect his pack.

Yeah, Hwa kills as well as you.

Should I be jealous?

No, but you also shouldn't slack off.  I want five kilometers before we stop, Sergeant.

Yes, my beautiful Lieutenant.  Anything you want, Kaisae.

He pressed his heels to his mare, asking Raven for more and the blue roan gave it, forcing Sal to push Arden.  Through the snow they raced, the horses' hoof beats thudding like their own hearts.  The smell of blood on them faded in the wind and Sal felt as if she was living in a fantasy.  The crisp air, the pure scents, and the taste of blood still on her lips was what her kind lived for.  Feeling Hwa's mind proved it.  She wasn't a beast, but she was a predator, and she loved how it felt.

It only took them a few minutes at such speed, but by the time they were far enough away, Sal's mare was tiring.  She pulled her in gently, letting Arden chose the pace, and was pleased when she trotted.  Raven fell in beside her, letting Jase meet her eyes.

Looks like there's some caves up in the hills, he sent, his mind showing her the direction.

She turned her horse that way, flashing him a smile.  By the time they reached the hills, the mares were breathing easily.  Only one thing remained.  She reached out with her mind to check her packmates, pleased to feel both Hwa's and Roo's joy at sprinting through the snow.  Roo noticed her touch.

All is well my sister.  There's no chase from them, Roo assured her.  Find a safe place.  We'll meet you in the morning. Enjoy the maast.

"The mutts are fine and won't be with us until morning," Sal relayed to Jase.

He dropped from Raven's back.  "That's convenient."

"They get it, too," she said as he pulled her into his arms.  "Find us a home for the night, killer.  I'll tack down."

He dropped his reins and ran a finger across her chin, through the blood on her face.  For a moment, his eyes met hers, and Sal tugged him to her, their kiss savage.

But Jase pulled back with a sigh, his hands tight on her shoulders.  "Kitten, we really need ta kill more often.  Let's get the mare's comf'terble."

She traced the line of his jaw with her fingers.  She had to do this now or she never would.  "Jase?"

"Mm?"

"I am in love with you," she whispered.  "I know it.  I'm terrified of it.  I still need it – you.  No matter what I do, don't ever let me go.  Don't let me screw this up?"

Words failed him for a moment and he pulled her in tighter.  His cheek pressed against her soft pale hair.  A shuddering breath slipped out.  The musky scent of him made her feel safe as his arms surrounded her, protecting her from the world.  Against her hair, Sal thought she felt moisture.

"Never," he whispered.  "I swear it, kitten.  Ayati, cessivi, I will na let ya slip away from me.  I can na.  I would die before I lose ya."

Chapter 8

With the Jonkheer dead, all that was left was to remove the King.  It took another week to ride to Dorton, Anglia's capital.  There, they found a comfortable space in the wilderness outside the city and set up camp.  The group planned to hole up there until the Marquis eventually arrived to claim his new throne.

Before the next king's coronation, the Blades had to find a way to get into the new ruler's good graces and persuade him to ally with the Conglomerate.  If anyone even suspected they were behind the recent string of deaths, there was no way Anglia would sign an alliance.  Which meant this assassination had to be done just right or it would all be a waste.  For two more weeks, they planned, spending their evenings hiding from the depth of winter around a crude campfire.  Twenty-two days after the death of the Jonkheer of Eriwald, the time had finally come.

The sun was sinking in the sky, leaving fat red clouds overhead and shadows on the ground.  Sal was pacing.  The palace was too heavily guarded to risk both of them, and Jase was right, she told herself.  He was a better shot.  He was a better climber.  She turned again, walking back the way she'd come.

Kaisae, Roo thought, He is a good hunter, all will be fine.  These things take time.

Sal nodded but couldn't stop walking.  Hwa had slipped inside the town, promising to interfere if anything happened.  When she last saw him, he looked like any stray mongrel – the type of dog that humans never bothered to see.  She just hoped it would be enough.  The last time Jase had gone on a mission without her, he almost hadn't come home.

With the sky turning from pinks to purples, she reached out with her mind and checked their positions again.  She knew they felt her, but neither paused.

Roo reached up, standing on three legs to rest her paw against Sal's leg.  You are not helping.  The more you worry, the more they will.  Sit with me and talk.  Tell me about something – it doesn't even matter what.

Sal nodded, letting the bitch lead her over to the fire, then sank onto the moist ground.  In the sky above, the first stars were just winking back.  It was still early.  Too early to worry.

"I hate this, you know?"

It takes more courage to stay home than to go with the hunt, Kaisae, Roo said calmly.  Hate it all you want, but let the males have their minds.  Yours is too strong and you pull at them.

"What do you mean?"

You did not know? Roo's head tilted slightly as she looked up at Sal.

She had no idea what the grauori was talking bout.  "No."

Sal, my friend, you have a strong mind.  You are gentle with it, but you can smother us in the link.  You amplify the thoughts of us when we're together, but you not only have a strong mind, you have a well trained one.

Sal smiled.  Blaec.  Our leader.  He showed me how to think in the link and how to close my mind or open it depending on what we needed.

The grauori nodded in understanding.  You learned well, then.  But you should know how strong your thoughts can be, and be careful of disturbing the thoughts of others.

Roo? Sal asked, pondering that.  I can amplify.  Does that mean talents as well?  You know, our abilities?

I do not know, Kaisae.

"I just wondered if we could reach the men back home.  Between your link and me amplifying it?"  Sal missed her friends and family, but she also knew regular updates would be helpful in the war at home.

I do not know this male you link through.  That makes it hard for us.  Unless I can smell him and know his feel, I'm not sure I could find him.  Not even with your mind leading me.  Roo shrugged apologetically.

"What if I gave you a burning of my memories of him?  I know where he is.  With the two of us, how far could we reach?"

We can't, Sal.  Not now.  I have to keep my mind open for the males, but I'm willing to try later.  The worst that will happen is we get a headache and lose the link for a short time.  If I could do this, your leader would be sure to accept us as full members.

Sal chuckled, "Yeah, he would.  Although, I'd bet that he'll accept you regardless.  Both of you have been priceless the last month."

And we might be able to walk freely among your people?

"I honestly don't know.  They'd think of you as animals, most likely, but they'd see you as our animals, and you'd be safe for that.  Not the Blades.  We'd treat you as equals.  But it would take time before the rest of the country would be able to truly understand what it is that you are.  Even in the Conglomerate, they find it hard to think of us – the iliri – as true people."  Sal sighed, "My home isn't perfect, Roo.  It's just that it's..."

It's your home.  Roo said as she rested her chin on Sal's knee.  Even if it is not perfect, I would like to have it be my home.  Our home.

"Did you tell him yet?" Sal asked, thinking of the coming pups.

No.  I tried, but got scared.  She looked up from Sal's lap, her pale eyes contrasting with the gold on her ears.  You said we will have time after this to train and relax.  I thought it would be good to do it then when the males won't be distracted.  I would hate Hwa to be angry and make a mistake in a hunt because of it.

"I know what you mean, little wolf."  Sal ran her fingers through the grauori's fur without thinking about it.  "But you know he'll be happy.  He is so proud of you, and your pups will be his treasure."

But what will we do with babies in an army?

"I've thought of that, actually.  Our stable master, Tilso, he's an amazing kid – well young man.  He's partnered with one of our Blades, but even when we're deployed, Tilso usually stays at our home and takes care of things.  Why couldn't you do the same?  When the pups are old enough, you can leave them with Tilso while we're out if the mission is short enough?  We always have an empty room with the Blades.  Usually, it's mine because I'm staying with one of my mates.  There's no reason you and Hwa couldn't use it, and anytime you need a break, I'm sure all of us would be glad to take our turn with your kids."

Your pack would raise my pups? Roo asked.

"I don't mean like that.  I know that we'd all treasure them, but they'll always be your children first.  We'd respect that."

No, Sal.  For a pack to be willing to raise pups as their own, that is a good thing.  The grauori, we don't all get to breed.  Those of us who love pups, we help raise them, but only our Kaisae and those she chooses get to breed.  That is the difference between a grauori and a gerus.  Only gerus have earned the right to breed, and I was never given that title.  That you even think the Blades would cherish my pups and not simply leave them to me?  That is something I never even hoped for.

"Ayati, Roo, you have no idea.  Those will be the most spoiled pups ever."  Sal smiled down at her friend.  "And you may not be a gerus, but as far as I'm concerned, you've more than earned the title of ilus."

Ilus?

Sal shrugged a little too innocently.  "It's a title for any iliri who has earned respect.  Since we don't have any Kaisaes left – well, except me – it's a way to show that someone has proven themselves.  I figure if you're a member of an iliri pack that makes you iliri, right?"

I like that.  Roo wuffed at the thought, letting her tongue flop from her lips.  And maybe my pups will want to be iliri, too.

"I hope so."  Sal glanced down at her friend's waist, aware that the bitch was still sleek and trim.  "Just tell me you aren't going to have a whole litter, ok?"

Just two, Roo assured her.  We always have twins.

"This is all new to me.  I don't even know how fast they grow.  How old are grauori before they can hunt with the pack?"

Usually when we're about two we get to tag along, but we stay with the helpers.  How long does it take iliri?

"That fast?  It takes us years.  We're old enough to hunt around eighteen, although many think they can before that.  We usually begin breeding when we're in our twenties.  Iliri often live to be near eighty."

Roo's eyes were wide.  So long?  We're considered full packmates by the time we're five.  We usually begin breeding when we're about fourteen.  Although, I'm only twelve.

Sal knew her friend was young, but not that young!  "How long do the grauori live?"

By forty we're showing age.  Few live past fifty, but most often it's humans that take our lives, not age.

"So basically, you just mature faster than we do.  With you being a linker, there's no reason you couldn't travel with us and keep the pups in camp on the safe missions.  When they're old enough, if you let me, I'd be happy to help train them."

You would?  The Kaisae would be willing to train my pups?  Roo's eyes were wide, and she buried her head against Sal.  Her stubby fingers wrapped in Sal's shirt as she hugged her.

"Roo, your pups would be like my own."  Sal hugged her back.  "There's no way I'd let them make their first kill without me there to protect them!"

That's when she realized just how well Roo had distracted her.  Speaking about killing brought Sal's mind back to Jase's mission.  Right now, he was making the most important assassination without her.  She knew he could do it, but it still felt wrong.  Sal stopped herself before she could reach out and check the men again.

The sky was truly dark and the stars glittered above them.  She knew they would let her know if something happened, but she hated this.  Hated being stuck at the camp waiting, hated not knowing how to make the new king love them, hated being so far from home, stuck on a mountain, and surrounded by snow.  At least she had one good friend to keep her from going insane.

Fuck, Jase's voice suddenly broke into her mind.  Roo sat up, and Sal knew they both heard it.

Sal, we have a complication.

Chapter 9

Jase slipped across the battlement, his dark clothing hiding him against the night sky, a cowl covering his pale face.  Slowly, step by step and hand hold by hand hold, he made his way closer to the Palace.  Finding a vantage point, he hid in the shadows and checked his quiver again.  Each arrow was made from raven feathers.  The black fletching was only used by the Terran archers.  If he wasn't caught, this assassination would only give Anglia more reasons to fear and despise Terric.

Through the window below, Jase watched figures moving, waiting to see the aged king.  The Myrosican ambassador walked into sight, talking to someone on the other side of the room before moving away.  After a long pause, the Chancellor did the same.  Jase checked his surroundings again, making note of the guards and which path they traveled.  This section of the wall seemed nearly abandoned, but as he turned back to the window, he caught movement with his iliri eyes.  To his right, a shadow shifted slightly.

Fuck, he sent without meaning to.

Jase slid from the edge, moving like a shadow, and carefully stepped away from the stone.  His senses stretched and his mind reached for Hwa, finding the grauori trotting along the street below him.  Listening for the clink of armor, he crept forward, keeping to the darkness of the wall.

What he saw made him stop cold.  Crouched in a pose nearly identical to the one he'd just abandoned, a lean woman hid in the shadows, her quiver filled with black arrows.  If he'd been cursed with normal human eyes, he never would have seen her.

She was tall and thin with dark human skin and wavy black hair.  The girl wiped sweat from her brow, and he was amused.  In the cold evening, it was a sign of her stress.  She was probably considered disposable to her unit, and he doubted she was very skilled.  Most likely a trumped up archer dressed in black and told she was an assassin.  Her coloration might give her the advantage here, but Jase had learned to adjust.

He reached for his mate's mind.  Sal, we have a complication.  Her frantic thoughts wound through his head so he let her know he was still safe, pleased that she'd been so worried about him.  I'm na the only assassin on the roof here kitten, he told her, sending an image of the woman only meters from him.

Roo's mind joined the conversation.  Can she make the kill?

I dunno.  I'm na even sure who she's after.  Want me ta wait and see?

What's the worst case? Sal asked.

That she misses.

Then let her try and clean up her mess, Sal decided.  Oh, and killer?

Yeh, kitten?

You aren't going to have a problem with this, are you?  Sal's tone made it clear she meant because the assassin was a woman.

Jealous? he asked as he slipped out of the link, trying hard not to smile.

Quietly, he pulled an arrow from his quiver and nocked it to the string.  Minutes ticked by as he waited.  Each shift of the woman sounded loud in his ears, but she remained unaware of his presence.  Finally, he saw what he was waiting for.

The King stepped across the window, but Jase waited to see what the other assassin would do.  When nothing happened, he leaned back, looking around the stone at her, keeping himself in the deep shadow.  The girl relaxed her string.  She'd missed the shot.

Carefully, he moved to the next embrasure.  His ears rang as he listened to the silence, seeking any sign that she still thought she was alone.  She did.  The idiot swore softly at her mistake, her words jumbled across the distance.

Keeping one eye on the window, Jase kept the other on the novice assassin.  It wasn't long before the King walked past again, his shoulder and the royal insignia clearly visible.  Without hesitation, Jase pulled and released in a smooth motion, turning away from the scene before he could witness the hit.  A cry from the room across and below him told him he'd been successful, but his bloodlust remained quiet.  Only the excitement of the hunt pumped in his veins.  He was already stalking his next target.

The archer sucked in a breath, having seen the man fall to an arrow she didn't loose, but she wasted time watching when she should have been leaving.  Jase stepped under her, his body hidden behind the stone of the battlements, and grabbed her ankle.  One yank pulled her from the wall and into the shadow with him.

He slapped his hand across her mouth and hissed in her ear, "Name, rank, and country."

Her eyes wide against the darkness, she nodded.  Jase wore nothing that could tie him to the Conglomerate – except his fair skin.  The would-be assassin had not been so wise.  Stitched into the material at her shoulder, he could see the falcon of Terric emblazoned in purple on black.  From that, and the way she trembled in his hands, he knew she was inexperienced, but her fear made him excited.  He could almost smell the sweet blood pumping in her veins, and he struggled not to think about how she would sigh as she died.  Cautiously, he lifted his hand away from her warm lips.

"Ina Lien, Specialist, Terran Shadow Force.  You?" she asked, assuming he was her ally.

"Jassant Cynortas, Sergeant, Black Blades."  His lips lifted under his cowl.  With his face pressed so close to hers, his second set of canines were easily visible.  "An' I am na yer friend, bitch."

Yanking at the back of his neck, he pulled the hood away, letting his iliri-pale skin catch the starlight.  His blue eyes bore into her brown.  She gasped and struggled, the sound obscured by the men below screaming for reinforcements.  It was so easy to hold her, shoving his hand back over her mouth to prevent the idiot from alerting the guard.  The girl was weak, but she smelled amazing – her body releasing endorphins to fight the fear of him.

Jase put his mouth next to her ear, pressing her against the wall with his body.  "Ya just made my life real easy, so I'll do ya a favor.  Ya get credit fer this one – if ya can manage ta live through the night."

"Let me go, you beast," she hissed against his hand.

He snarled defiantly.  "I hope ya can fly, ya stupid cunt.  Learn how ta kill next time."  Then he threw her from the wall.

Her body crashed into the roof below, a cry escaping her lips, and Jase heard the guards running toward him.  Calmly, he walked along the battlements, keeping to the dark side, and made his way to the tower.  Below him, Hwa followed the girl, barking loudly each time she came close to losing the guards.  At the stairs, Jase collapsed his segmented bow and tucked both it and his quiver under his cloak before descending.  With the chaos around them, it was easy for him to join the masses.  The town citizens were milling in the wake of the guards.

The girl was running hard, and the mob chased her.  The evening was still early.  The gates stood open – no one having thought to have them closed – and she was leading most of the town in that direction.  Jase followed, smiling at how easy she made this.  When he heard the thunder of hooves, like the other townspeople around him, he moved to the side to let the mounted soldiers charge past.  Then, as he crossed under the gates, a large dog brushed against him.  Jase reached down to pet Hwa.  Together they turned for the tree line, slipping away unnoticed as if they were headed home.

You're going to let her live? Hwa asked.

Jase looked down at the dog beside him as if his friend was a fool.  Nah, I just needed her ta get caught first.  Ya willing ta help cover my trail?

Of course.

The mounted riders caught her easily, the poor archer having been given no training in how to extract herself from her mission.  One rider held her slung across his saddle, but as they neared the city lights, she writhed and slipped from the horse, crashing into the dirt before pulling herself to her feet and running again.  Armored men surrounded her; their pikes held to block her path, and they slowly closed in around her.  The girl looked from side to side, panic in her eyes, seeking a way out.

Jase was drawn to her mad dashes and attempts to flee even though she was caught.  She knew what would happen to an assassin in an Anglian prison, but he had no intention of letting her live that long.  She'd dared to hunt in his territory and hadn't even been strong enough to meet his eyes.  His instincts screamed that she was just prey and pathetic prey at that.  Crouching beside a tree, he leaned against it to steady himself, strung his bow, nocked an arrow, and pulled the string well past his ear.  Patience was the key.  Motionless and focused, he waited.  The guards scrambled, trying to catch the squirming woman as she did everything in her human power to avoid their hands.  One man lashed out with his pike, slashing her across the leg, and she went down, blood streaming from her.

Jase snarled in the darkness.  That was his kill.  How dare a human blood his prey!  He took a deep breath, but still waited, stalking her in his own way.  When two guards pulled her to her feet, he finally saw what he was looking for.  From his eye to her face, nothing was between them.  Exhaling, his fingers relaxed, and the string vibrated as the arrow took flight.  Across the distance, the black Terran arrow slipped through the cold air, a soft whistle the only notice of its passing.  The girl threw her head back and screamed as her mangled leg took the weight of her body, but her cry was cut short as the arrow buried itself under her chin and burrowed through her brain.

Move, Jase told Hwa.

The males ran, each taking a separate path.  Behind him, the guards rushed his hiding place, but the pair kept to the rocks and hard ground, hiding their tracks.  Running with every ounce of speed his body would give him, Jase could feel Hwa leaving him behind.  The grauori was taunting him, so Jase pushed his body harder.  He leapt up rocks, jumped across rivulets in the snow, and slid down hills as the sound of humans faded behind him.  The effort left a sharp burning in his muscles, and it felt good.  Natural.  When pursuit was but a memory, he changed course, slowing to an easy jog.

Distance kills rarely excited him, except to incite his hunting instincts, but the taste of Sal's concern earlier made him eager to see her again.  It wasn't the lust but something deeper that lured him home.  The run had been good.  The challenge of the kill filled him with pride, but there wasn't the irrational desire that hit him when his blade cut through flesh.  He still felt a longing, something he'd thought would never happen, an emotion so human it confused him.

As he trotted across the snowy hill, he thought of Sal's smile and how happy she'd be to see him safe.  He couldn't stop thinking of her soft flesh and sharp teeth.  In all his life, he'd never met a woman more perfect.  From the first time he'd seen her, he'd been both in love and a bit terrified of her.  Now that he finally had her to himself, he planned to make the most of this.  His breath steamed in the cold air as he pushed himself faster.

His mate loved him, and she was waiting.

Chapter 10

At the sound of footsteps, Sal and Roo found their feet, smiles on their faces when they recognized the cadence.  Jase walked into the light of the fire.  Panting, his breath froze in the air around them.  Sal moved to his side feeling a need to be near him as he bent with his hands on his knees.  His blue eyes met hers easily.

"Ayati, Sal, that was a fun one," he managed to get out.

She laughed and kissed him before tugging him toward the fire.  Just as he reached the circle of warmth, they heard the soft tread of paws on the snow and Roo yipped.  She galloped to Hwa as he came through the trees and tackled him, pinning him to the ground to nuzzle his face gently.   As the iliri watched the young couple frolic, Sal felt Jase slip his arm around her.  He pulled her back against his chest and buried his face in her hair.

"This feels like home, kitten," he told her quietly.  "Our hunts are good, our kills are clean, and our pack is happy.

Smiling sadly, she looked back at him.  "I miss home, though, Jase."

"Blaec?"

She shook her head.  "Not really.  I thought I would, but it's not that.  I miss being able to walk into a town without a man making a comment on my clothes.  I miss being able to go somewhere without my head covered.  I miss the Blades, too."  A wistful smile flickered across her mouth.  "I wonder if Zep found himself a woman iliri enough to make him happy.  I wonder if Tilso is keeping Risk in line.  I always expect to hear Shift cracking a bad joke at my expense.  I just miss my own pack."

"I know, kitten.  I miss 'em, too.  I'm just willing ta enjoy what I have now."

"Me too," she assured him before kissing him sweetly.  Jase slid his hand to her face and pulled her closer, savoring her and enjoying that she was just his.

A short growl made him break off the kiss and look.  The grauori were watching them, their tongues lolling, and Roo had her ears pinned close to her head.  They had something to say, and it looked important.

Sal turned in his arms, resting against his chest and raised an eyebrow, "Yes?  I take it you want something?"

Roo nodded, and they all felt the click of the link opening.  I am glad to have my Hwa back to me, and I'm glad to see you so happy with your mate, Kaisae.  This much happiness makes me want more.  I would like to ask formally if I may be a breeder for the pack and produce pups for the Black Blades.  Would you allow it?

Sal smiled.  She hadn't expected Roo to ask in front of their small pack, but this had a feeling of formality.  "Aroora, I would be proud to call your pups my own, and to have the strong talents of you and Hwa joined together.  You may have as many litters as you choose, at any time you want, so long as Hwa is agreeable."

Hwa looked at his mate and then back to Sal, his eyes carefully resting on her jaw.  I would be more than proud to sire pups with Aroora.  She is the best bitch I have known, regardless of her color!

"I kinna like her color, myself," Jase added with a shrug.

You sure you'd want to have pups with me, Hwa? Roo asked him, and Sal felt the little female's fears of rejection.

I'd want nothing more!  We could have tons, and they could grow big in the southern sun.  They could choose to be whatever they wanted, no matter what color they are.  The Kaisae has said you can breed, Roo.  I want to see little Arooras, and to have them chase my tail, and to pamper you when they keep you up all night.  I've always wanted to have pups with you, but until now, there hasn't been a chance of it.

Roo ducked her head, her eyes only for her mate.  I asked her earlier when you both were hunting.  Sal said she'd train our pups herself, Hwa.  She said the pack would raise them as their own.

"I did, and I mean every word of it," Sal assured them.

Our pups would be full packmates?  Hwa was beaming.

"Of course.  It's very likely that Roo would be the first breeder for the pack.  Her pups would have a special place with all of us."

Jase hugged her, resting his chin on her head.  She knew he liked the idea of a family but found herself wondering.

"Jase?" she asked, twisting to face him, "Does this count as the family you said you wanted?"  She kept her words for him only.

He nodded, a strange smile on his face.  "Yeh, kitten, that counts."  He turned to Roo and Sal saw his eyes gleaming.  "Roo..." he paused.  "Thank ya Roo.  Yer offer means a lot ta me.  I allus wanted a family, but -" he broke off.

Is it because your mate did not want to breed? Roo asked.

Jase shook his head, words failing him.  "Nah, it's because I'm part human."  He released Sal and squatted in front of his packmate.  "Ya see my blue eyes, and ya know what it means.  But I can na be around humans well.  My body tells me they are prey."

You worry you would destroy them?  That your instincts would reject them? she asked.

"Yeh."

But my pups?  You're not worried about my pups?

Jase shook his head.  "Roo, ya and Hwa bring something out in us.  It's like yer what we were supposed ta be.  When I held Worau's pups, they pulled at me and I wanted nothing but ta protect them.  I would feel even stronger 'bout yers.  Even if Sal chooses na ta raise them with me, having kids in our pack?  That would mean so much ta me."

Roo shoved her head into his chest, dumping Jase onto his rump in the snow.  His arms wrapped around her neck.  When Sal saw his smile, she realized how much she still had to learn about the man she loved.

Then, Roo said, turning to look at Hwa, If the pack is agreed, I want to apologize.  I asked too late.

The males looked at her, both confused, but Sal smothered a giggle.

I'm already pregnant, Hwa.  The pups should be here by late spring.

Hwa howled and charged her, tackling both her and Jase into the snow.  Laughing like she'd never seen him, Jase wrestled with the beasts.  They used both hands and mouths to throw him around easily, making a game of it.  Sal found herself smiling.  For the first time, she felt like a true Kaisae.

The celebration lasted long into the night.  Jase asked questions about Roo's pregnancy, and they answered.  The grauori were truly a part of her family now, and Sal couldn't imagine life without them.  She found herself excited about the coming pups and making plans in her head how to care for them.  As the evening wore on, the males drifted away, but she heard Jase asking Hwa permission to spoil his mate.  Hwa laughed as he trotted beside the iliri.

Kaisae?  Roo slipped in beside her.

"Yeah?"

You have made me the happiest bitch in the world tonight.  Thank you.  You were right about Hwa, he's so happy.

Sal reached over and rubbed her friend's neck.  "I'm glad, Roo.  You deserve it.  I know how it feels to be shunned by those around you and then find yourself in a pack that finally understands that you aren't just one thing."

You had that, too?

"Yeah.  In the Conglomerate, humans are in charge.  Iliri are slaves, and most of us have either been bred out, or killed.  The handful of us that are left, well, we're usually slaves."

And yet, here you are, Kaisae.

"I know.  I was lucky enough to find a pack that understood me."

Me too.  Roo rubbed against Sal's leg in a sign of friendship.  Can we see if I can talk to your friend?

"Now?"  I thought you'd be wanting to celebrate with Hwa.

Nah, Hwa needed a male to speak with.  I think they'll be a while.  Give me that burning of your friend, and we can see while we have time alone.  I know you miss your pack, and this is the best way I can think of to say thank you.

Sal nodded and thought of Arctic.  Her mind easily recalled his pale skin and full lips.  She closed it into a tight package in her head.  It was easy to remember the look of his nearly white eyes, his namesake, and his ebony hair.  She could almost smell him, warm and soft, with the hint of oils and leather under his armor.  She knew how he tasted as her teeth sliced through his skin, and his laugh as he encouraged her to be better, to be more.  She thought of how her friend had always been there for her, whether it was in battle, or being worried about her lovers.  Then there was her respect for him as a tactician, and how he'd halted her frenzy with a gentle command, accepting her for who she was so easily, caring about her in his own way.

She took those memories and tied them in a knot, wrapping it in the feel of his mind holding her mental link.  With the burning in her mental grasp, Sal looked at Roo and pushed it between them.  Roo took it gently, cradling the memories like a newborn pup in her mind as she savored every layer.  Sal watched her friend's face as feral smiles flicked across her features and she inhaled the imagined scent of him.  A few moments passed before Roo's eyes focused on the present.

You do that nicely, Kaisae, and your friend seems like the kind of iliri I'd be proud to call a packmate.

Sal nodded.  "He's a good guy.  An enigma in many ways."

Link with me and let's see if we can find him.  Have you done this before?

"Never.  I didn't even know it was possible until you told me earlier."

It's easy.  Just link with me like we would for hunting.  I'll talk you through it.

Sal opened her mind to Roo.  Together they entwined in their heads, becoming one.  Sal could feel Roo's memories at the edge of her own, but didn't look at them closely.

Good.  Now reach for his mind.  Call to him, that often makes it easier.

Sal obeyed and sent her thoughts south.  Searching with her mind was like trying to peer into darkness too far away to see.  She strained, and with her Roo pushed, guiding her further.  Slowly, so slowly, she moved past flickers that could only be grauori packs, their touch feeling like waves brushing against her mind's path.  Each one felt like a hint of color that she couldn't quite see.

Think of him, smell him, taste him, hear him.  Look for that feel, open your senses, Kaisae, and find the mind that matches it.

Sal tried, and Roo tried with her.  Together they reached.  When she felt like she could stretch no further, she caught a whiff of him.  Roo shoved against her, preventing Sal's mind from sliding back, and she reached just a bit more.  She could almost touch him.

Arctic! she called.  I can almost reach you.  Damn it, Arctic.

In her head she could nearly taste him and his scent was getting stronger.  She knew he was reaching so dug in and pulled herself closer.  Suddenly she felt something brush against her, a whisper of softness she hadn't expected.  She could almost hear him and, in her mind, she knew just where he was.

Roo's mind shoved against her, springing forward, and latched onto him, holding tightly.  Sal's mind tried to slip back, but Roo held tightly to the feel, the scent, and the sound of the man Sal knew so well.

Take it, Arctic, Roo screamed into the mental distance. I can't hold this far unless you meet me.

Arctic, you're so close, just take the link! Sal called to him, begging.

And, like a rope breaking, he did.  The females crashed back into their heads, but Roo refused to release his mental grasp.  Like elastic, the link stretched taught but didn't break.  Sal could feel her colleague's confusion, but he'd recognized her voice even after this long.

Sal? Arctic asked, confused.  She could feel him stand up in pleasant shock.

Yeah, man.  That was rough for us, she told him.

Us?

The other mind is Roo – Aroora – my friend and a new packmate up here.

She?  She feels strange.  Is it the distance?

I am grauori, Roo answered.

Everything ok, demon? How did you do this? We can't reach this far!

We can't, but Roo is a linker, too.  We met her and her mate – long story, man.  Look, can you link with her again now that you know her mind?

Since I've never done this before, I wouldn't swear to it, but yeah.  I'm pretty sure.  Roo, just throw rocks at my head and I'll reach back for ya now that I know you have my brothers with you.

Roo sent a mental nod.  And now that I've tasted you, I can find you easier.  With so many packs between us, it helps.  Sal has wonderful memories, you know, Roo said as she slid out of the link, leaving Sal firmly in touch with the first officer of the Black Blades.

Arctic, I think things are going to be getting interesting up here.  Tell Blaec that the King was just assassinated by a Terran archer.

Not Cyno?

Well, yes, but only because the archer sucked.  She took the blame for it, though, and got caught.  She's dead.  We're holed up with the grauori, and Sal sent him a mental image of her friends, until coronation.  Going to be doing some prep work.

What was that, Sal?  Was that Roo?  The vision of beasts was anything but what he'd expected.

Yeah.  I'm pretty sure that we were domesticated from them.  They tend to move like dogs.  Well, not exactly, but that's the closest I have.  But they have four hands with opposable thumbs on each.  They can stand up, but not as easily as we do.  They're as intelligent as any iliri, though.  Well, you just talked to one.

And they're traveling with you?  You said she's a packmate?

Yep.  It's a very long story, but basically, the grauori are color biased, and not all iliri are as white as I am.  Risk's color is similar to Roo's.  The grauori rank themselves by color, with white being best, then grey, then gold.  Supposedly golds are weak in their talents, but I've seen nothing to prove that.  Roo and her mate, Hwa -

Those words sound like noises a fox would make.

Their whole language is a guttural, nearly animalistic, version of Iliran.  Jase can talk to them easily, but the dialects are very different.  Mind to mind, they speak as clearly as we are.  But the pair is mated, and that's not allowed.  I'm not sure the penalty they were facing, but they sought us out – again a long story – and begged to join us.  When they heard that the Blades are led by a rafrezzi -

A what? he asked, barely keeping up.

A gold one.  Blaec has auburn hair and green eyes.  He's a gold like Risk.  But yeah, a pack led by not only the "lowest" color but also a male?  They want to be a part of that.  They're trying very hard to do everything to impress us.

Ok.  And you can trust them?  His concern came across clearly.

Yeah.  Completely, she answered. Arctic, they want to join our pack.  They want to return to the Conglomerate with us and become Blades.  Tell Blaec that if he refuses them, I'll spend my first night home in your bed.

She felt him laugh.  No way.  You know what happened the last time I touched you, and I'm not brave enough to take on Cyno for ya.  Sorry, little one.

Just tell him that, he'll know what I mean.

Ok, fair 'nough, but I'm telling him you said it.

Also, tell him the Baron will be ill soon, but you should have about a hundred men headed your way from him.  He wouldn't agree to a full alliance, but he did agree to send men to the front lines.

Well, that's something at least.  I'm making notes.

The Jonkheer met a very untimely demise.  It seems a group of enraged grauor-wolf-shape-shifter-things took out him and twenty of his guards in front of the town, she added innocently.

Shit, Sal.  What'd ya do?

Just played on the similarities between iliri and grauori.  A simple swap in places, and well, our friends convinced them that the attack came from nothing human.

You do realize, Arctic told her, that this is going to be a bitch to explain to him, right?

Yep, that's why you get paid so much, Captain.

Oh! he broke in, I have something interesting for you.  There's a very old custom up there in Anglia.  Before positions are announced by a new king, anyone able to make it through the guards to swear fealty at his feet can claim the title of Sergeant at Arms.  It's not a diplomatic position up there, either.

Tell me more, she begged, hoping this would be the solution to their problem.

He did.  It was nearly an hour before he broke the link between them.  Jase was sitting beside her when she became aware of more than just what was in her mind, with his arm around her.

"The mutts went ta bed already, kitten.  I take it ya reached Arctic?"

"Yeah.  Roo told you?"

He nodded.  "That's impressive, ya know.  I mean, if we have a link back home, we will na hafta deal with the damned mail and months before we get an answer.  Ayati, Sal, ya know what this means, right?"

"Yes, that Arctic found some old piece of lore about how to get control of the Anglian army," she answered, knowing that wasn't what he meant.

"Oh?"  He laughed. "Ok.  That might be better than what I was thinking.  I was just gonna say that we can have LT tell the grauori they can be Blades.  Now spill it."

"We're going to have to do some serious training.  I'm assuming you have no interest in leading an army?"

"Nah, na my thing.  Why?"

"Because the Sergeant at Arms is a position that can be won by combat, kinda.  And it's the position that commands the entire Anglian military.  One of us needs to make sure we get it."

Jase sighed.  "That's yers, kitten.  Ya know I do na do politics, and I do na do large-scale tactics."

"Fair 'nough.  And yes, I told Arctic to tell Blaec that if he doesn't let the grauori into the Blades, I'm spending my first night back in Arctic's bed."

Jase laughed at that.  "Yeh, I wish I could be there ta see that.  Damn, ya do na even play fair.  Well, I fig're that's 'bout as close ta a sure thing as our friends can get.  So, how do we get ya this position?"

Sal shifted to face him.  "It's not easy.  I'll have to make it from the Great Hall in the Palace, through the Petitioner's Hall, and to the feet of the King on his throne."

"K?"

"When court is in session, and with the entire pathway filled with guards.  Only if I lay my blades at his feet and swear to protect the King with my life, can I do it."

"Maast, kitten.  That's damned near a death sentence.  Even for ya."

"We have a month, Jase.  Between you and Hwa, I'm going to need to drill my ass off."

Chapter 11

Hwa leapt at her throat.  Sal ducked, hit the ground rolling, and turned to face him.  When he leapt at her again, she wrapped her fingers in his fur, and moved with him, slinging him away.  The grauori staggered as he landed.  Seeing another pale form at the corner of her eye, she jumped as Roo snapped at her leg.  Sal landed beside the bitch and swept her foot out, knocking Roo on her side.  With a glance to make sure her friend was unharmed, Sal turned to face the real threat, Hwa, and something solid collided with her head.

Pulling her face from the dirt, she said, "You're all too fast," looking at Jase as he stood over her.  "I can't dodge all of you, and if we do this right, I can't kill half the guards."

Less pretty, more forward, Hwa said in her head.  Stop worrying about what is behind you.  The faster you make it through the gauntlet, the sooner you will incapacitate them with the word of the King.

Jase just glared at her.  "Again."

Sal pulled herself to her feet and stepped back to the tree line as her pack moved away.  Across from her, a stump served as the throne.  She knew she would do this again and again until she could lay the swords on her back against the base of that stump.  When she could do that, they'd come up with something new.

The gauntlet before her wasn't even half as long as the distance she'd need to travel for the real thing.  A shrub here, a sapling there – the debris prevented her from simply making a straight run.  Raising her eyes to the sky, she tried to think of this a different way.

"Less pretty, more forward," she whispered to herself.

A smile played at the corner of her lips as she began to run.  This time, Roo came at her first.  Sal jumped, grabbing Roo and pulling her back.  The momentum pushed Sal forward.  Her feet landed, and she only took one more step before a heavy stick swung at her head.  Jerking her legs up, she felt the wind as the branch passed just below her back.  Then she surged forward, making up for the speed she'd lost while her feet were off the ground, but heard a woosh of air behind her.  Dropping her head, she zigged, and the stone passed harmlessly.

A glimpse of pale grey was her only warning as Hwa dove at her from the tree.  Again, Sal wrapped her fingers in his fur.  As his massive teeth snapped at her face, she rolled them both on the ground, shoving her knee into where she thought his diaphragm should be.  The large male gasped and released her, so Sal let their momentum push her back to her feet, surging ever forward toward the stump.  When she was nearly there, she saw a flash of white and jumped as hard as she could.  Roo passed below her feet.  Pulling both swords from their sheaths, she landed on her knees at the stump, shoving her blades against the dirt, and gasped for air.

Sal? Hwa said in her mind.  That will definitely incapacitate.  Jase, I need a moment before we try again.

Hwa still lay in the dust, his tongue hanging from the side of his mouth, and Roo stood over him, whuffing.  She chewed the side of his face gently before whuffing again, amused that her mate had been bested be the Kaisae.

"Yeh, I think Sal gets a break fer that one," Jase said, before allowing a smile of pride to show.  "Truth be told, I'm gonna hafta come up with something new ta challenge her."

Sal flopped into the dirt on her back.  "Arctic said there's over a hundred guards.  About half are archers.  The footmen are easy enough.  It's the damned arrows I'm worried about."

"Yeh, I think I might have that handled, kitten."

"Do tell, lover, because I still bleed when shot, and that sure sounds like a bad way to end a day."

His shadow moved into her view, and he offered his hand.  She let him pull her up, her aching body wanting to do nothing more than rest.

"Over here.  I was ta save it for a surprise – but this works, I think."  He gestured back toward their tent.

Once inside, Jase moved to his packs while Sal took a much needed break.  He dug under his clothing and pulled out a small bundle wrapped tightly in black cloth.  With a strange smile, he passed it across to her.

"Open it."

She did.  The package was heavy.  Slowly, she unwrapped the black cloth, realizing it was a dense silk.  Underneath, she felt links of some strange material.  Lifting the last layer, she saw black ringmail, the links tiny and perfectly wrought in plasfiber.  Sal unrolled the gear, finding a full body suit.  When she glanced up, Jase handed her a black curiass that matched.

"Jase, how long have you been carrying this around?"

"Since two days b'fore we left and do na thank me.  Blaec did that fer ya.  He spent a small fortune on it, ya know.  It's near impervious ta arrows, it's light, and it's flexible.  He quizzed me on what my dream gear would be like, then had it made fer ya."

Sal looked up apologetically.  "I'm sorry, Jase," she said, aware of how this might make him feel.

"Nah, I'm jealous, sure, but na like that.  He got me a similar set ta match.  Not as fancy, mind ya.  I did na go fer the decorations.  I'as ta give it ta ya b'fore ya saw the King.  It's a ceremonial set, na something ya'll wanna use ever'day or anythan.  The blood'll be a bitch ta get outta it.  But it's a damned good set and meant fer a bodyguard – or an assassin.  The legs are lined with leather so ya can ride in it too, ya know.  Turn it over, kitten."

She did, laying it across their bed.  Woven into the links on the lower back was the symbol of the Black Blades.  Embroidered across every leather surface was Iliran writing.  "I can't read it all," she said.

"Is mostly decorative stuff.  These," and he pointed down the sides of the legs, "Are the names of our mates.  This," and he pointed across the ribs, "are wishes fer health and strength.  That or his comments on yer body, take yer pick.  I prefer ta think of it as wishes."  He smirked at her.

"Yeah, and the curiass goes over it, but won't that cover half the detail?"

"He planned fer that.  The curiass is only rib length, so don' take a hit in the gut with this on, but it'll make riding easier."

She nodded.  "Ok, so that's one less thing to worry about.  And I should be able to move in this as well as I do in leathers.  I'll need to practice in it, you know."

"Yeh, that's why I showed ya t'day.  The cloak is silk, and yer ta wear this with it."  Jase held out his fist to her.  She reached up to take what was in his hand.

Something small dropped onto her palm.  It was a matched set of blue and gold marbled stone bars, their surface well scuffed and dull.  Etched crudely by hand were the crossed swords of their unit.  Sal knew these well.  They were Blaec's old Lieutenant's bars.

"Maast," she whispered.

"He'd planned ta give 'em ta ya since Ran promoted ya, but kept chickening out.  He finally asked me what ta do, and I told him I'd give em to ya.  And Zep sent ya somethan, too.  I bet he did na know they'd be so useful."  Jase dug in his packs again.  This time, he brought out a small tube.  Sal recognized the case for their backup weapons.  He passed it to her.  "Go ahead, look inside."

She opened the case and tilted it.  Two small swords slid out, one with a black blade, the other white, their handles colored the reverse.  The weapons were perfectly balanced for her and slightly longer than the typical sabers she used.

"He had that crazy resinsmith in Prin make 'em up special.  Pissed the poor guy off, too, refusing a few attempts before he got these."

Sal giggled.  That was so like Zep.  The only things he truly loved were the iliri, his horse, and his weapons.  The blades were simple with no excessive decorations that would need to be cleaned later, just solid hilts and sharp edges.  These were made to be used.

"I got ya somethan too, kitten," Jase said, glancing down, "but ya can na use 'em this time."  He flicked his glance up to her quickly, then looked away as he held out a small box no longer than her forearm.

Opening it, she saw a set of bracers that matched the armor perfectly.  They were made from hardened resin.  Each had two small wings on the outside edge and sharp hooks above the wrists.

"Jase..." she whispered, in awe.  "These are iliri gladiator bracers?"

"Yeh.  I paid attention when ya liked them and thought ya could make good use a the edges.  I had LT's guy whip 'em up ta match.  It's just one more weapon fer ya, kitten."  He looked up at her with an embarrassed smile.  "I fig're'd ya'd end up in the middle of shit on this mission, and well," he smiled sweetly at her, "I kinna like watching ya cut things, ya know."

She pulled him to her and kissed him.  "Thank you, lover.  It's all perfect.  I'll not only have the gear I need to make it through this run, I'll also look damned good doing it.  But why?  Why all the gifts?"

"The guys, they all knew they'd miss ya.  That and we like ta pretend that we protect ya a bit.  It's from our human sides, ya know."  Jase shrugged, "Plus most of 'em celebrate the New Year.  I mean, I'm giving these ta ya early an' all, but, yeh.  I think they just did na want ya ta forget 'em is all.  And we all know the way ta yer heart is with an edge."

Sal smiled and nodded.  "Ya know, I've never celebrated the New Year before.  I mean, not with a family at least.  Jase, I can't believe it hasn't even been a year since I've been a Blade."

"I know.  Ya kinna feel like ya've always been one a us."  He laughed, lightening the mood.  "C'mon, let's find something ta eat then try it on.  Ya need a break b'fore ya run through that again, and poor Hwa is gonna be feeling it by now."

That evening she tried on her new armor.  The entire pack commented on how terrifying she looked in it before she had to run the gauntlet again.  Each time it got easier.  Soon, she began to practice with Hwa each morning, learning the combat styles of the grauori, and spent her evenings watching for her packmates to make random attempts to knock her off her feet.  She improved each day, but none of them would let her stop, knowing that her life depended on being better than any assassin had been before.  Every meal became a tactical session and every evening Sal treated as her last.

The night before the coronation – the day she planned to run the gauntlet – she lay awake in Jase's arms.  She was sure he'd long since passed out, but her thoughts refused to let her do the same.  Tomorrow might be her last.  If she failed, the guards wouldn't allow her to simply apologize and return to the Conglomerate.  They all knew it.  None of them had spoken it aloud, yet she'd seen it in their eyes as she left the fire that night.  She'd felt it in the desperation of Jase's touch as he'd made love to her.

She'd grown so close to him in these last few months.  They understood each other in a way she'd never thought possible, and he smiled now – a lot.  The grauori had changed him like nothing else seemed to, not even Sal.

She wondered if that could be why he'd allowed himself to finally open up.  Jase had always been a skilled fighter and a born assassin, but only recently had he begun to assert himself.  Cyno, as the Black Blades knew him, had kept himself reserved and at the edges of society.  Her fellow Blades often commented on their fear of him – and their respect – easily acknowledging how lethal he could be, but he'd only ever let Zep close.  In the past month, he'd grown into a leader as the grauori looked to him for answers.  She couldn't get enough of his newfound confidence.

In many ways, she regretted that she hadn't just run to him when Blaec had cast her away.  That was another week that she could've had with him.  But one thought lead to another, and she found herself thinking of Blaec.  He had an exterior of steel but inside he was as fragile as glass.  His men were all there for him, but until she'd joined their ranks, he'd refused to take the support they offered, keeping his regrets bottled inside until he was near breaking.  She knew it was his own fears of failure that had caused the rift between them.  That's why she'd waited, why she never resented him.  At least that's what she told herself.

She sighed again and watched the canvas of their ceiling billow gently in the winter wind.

"You know, Roo's still awake," Jase whispered softly beside her, startling her with his voice.

Sal flicked her ears at him, unable to follow his thoughts.  "No, I didn't."

"Yeh, I can hear her outside.  Ask her ta get Arctic, kitten.  Ya will na sleep until ya talk ta them, and we both know yer gonna need it."

"I don't know what I'd say to them, Jase."

He pulled her to him, his arms comforting.  "Tell them ya love them, kitten.  All of them.  They need ta hear it, an' I think ya need ta say it."

"Yeah."  She took one more deep breath.  "And so you know, I love you, too."

He chuckled softly.  "I know, Sal.  I do."

Chapter 12

Jase was right, she needed to talk to her pack before she tried to kill herself in the morning.  Reaching out with her mind for Roo, she asked for a link to the Blades.  Her friend readily agreed, and Sal waited impatiently for a voice in her head.

Sal? Arctic asked finally.  Isn't it late there?

Yeah, but the coronation's tomorrow.

Oh fuck, ok, hang on, demon.  She felt his mind drift as he called out to the others.  You want a full link, or do you want us to take turns?

Turns, I think.  And you're first, Arctic.

You know you'll do fine, right?  He understood immediately what she was thinking.

I hope so, but if I'm not, I just wanted to hear you again.  I miss you guys, ya know?  I'm tired of being cold, and I'm more than ready to be back.

I hear ya, kid.  It hasn't been the same without you.  Zep and Razor got into it the other day, Zep's arrogance getting the best of him.  You know how he is.

She smiled.  Yeah, I do.  Take care of them for me, Arctic?  Even Blaec.  I know he tries to be brave and stoic, but we both know better.

I will.  I promise.  I also won't let you wallow in misery.  We both know you're too damned good for that.  But I know you have things to say...  She felt his tone and knew he was about to pull away.

Arctic, before you pass me off?

Yeah?

I just... she didn't know how to explain how she felt.  You know I've always thought you were so beautiful, but you have to stop being so serious all the time.  You're not Blaec, and you don't want to be.  Don't go down the same path?  Don't try to force yourself to be something you aren't.  Take some time for yourself, ok?

She could feel him blushing across the link, Thank you, Sal.  Damn, you just embarrassed me but thank you.  If you make it home, I promise to tell you a secret, K?

Ok, fair 'nough, she said, her mind curious.

Zep's going to kill me if I don't pass you over.  Blaec said he'll go last.

Thanks, Captain.  And she felt her mind tossed to the next man.

Sal! Zep's voice rang in her mind.

Hey, tough guy.  I have bad news for you.

What'd ya do to poor Cyno this time, babe?

Nah, not that.  I've just found something more iliri than I am.  I think you're going to have to adjust your standards for women.

She felt him laugh.  I've actually had the same girl in my bed for months now, Sal.  You'd be proud of me.

Iliri?

About as much as Cyno.  You remember Ryali from Tensa's, right?  Her.  I like this one, he said, then his thoughts shifted.  Blaec's been handling this well, too.

Good.  I'd worried a bit.

Yeah, at first, we were all a bit nervous about mentioning the two of your names too close together, ya know.  But he's good with it.  He's thrown himself into tactics, and he's been slightly obsessed with what's going on up in Anglia, but he's good.

Thanks for the head's up, Zep.

Yeah, and we heard about your new friends.  Tilso's making plans for housing them, but it looks like we might be moving the home base up to Prin.  There's a stable outside there that's perfect for what we need, but the move won't be as easy as we'd like.  We've got a whole crop of foals coming, most by LT's stallion, but the major doesn't want to leave Tilso behind.  We're probably each going to get a backup mount.  Oh?  And did you get the presents yet?

I did! Ayati, Zep, the blades are perfect.  I may keep that knife in its sheath a bit more, now.  Did you hear they're the swords I'm going to present to the King?

Nope, but that's perfect, kid.  How's Cyno holding up?

He's pretty good.  Why?

Zep seemed amused as he responded, Because he's been alone with you for months.  He's either gone feral, or he's been tamed.

Neither! Sal said adamantly.

You seem to have one hell of an effect on the men around here.  You sure about that?

We're good, Zep.  We're more than good.

Good, I'm glad to hear it.  Take care of him, Sal.  I don't know if he'll say it or not, but he'd be lost without you.  And don't let him do any stupid shit.

Not more than usual, she promised.  And you'd better be working on your Iliran, because I can hold entire conversations in it now.

He just laughed at that.  I'm getting better.  I promise – but I have to share ya.  Happy New Year's, Sal.  It's a day early, but I wanted to be sure to tell ya.

Thanks, big brother, she thought, giving her closest friend a mental hug before she felt herself shifted again.

She joked with Shift and commiserated with Razor.  She listened to Risk talk about the problems with a long term relationship and sympathized over his recent fight with Tilso.  She told each of them that she missed them and let them know how important they were to her.  None of them tried to tell her she'd be fine, they couldn't lie to her like that.  They all knew that one day would be their last and understood the gravity of Sal's mission.

Eventually, there was only her commander left.  When she felt her mind moved to his, her stomach clenched, and she wondered what she'd say.  His mind rushed into the link stronger and clearer than the others.  She could feel his emotions clearly.

You're doing this tomorrow? he asked by way of greeting.

Yeah.  I've been training for it for a month, and I think I'm ready, but this won't be easy.

You know I wouldn't have sent you if I didn't think you'd come home, right?

I do.  It's just nice to be able to hear you all again.  I kept thinking about what I might not get to say to each of you.

I know, love.  And I do love you.  I miss you.  How are things going with you and Cyno?

She laughed.  His lack of jealousy always struck her as strange, more so since she'd been with Jase for so long now.  He's good.  We didn't go feral, but we did have a few nice massacres.  You heard about my new friends, right?

Yeah, and you owe me a shirt.  I poured whiskey all over mine when Arctic told me your threat.

And? she pressed.

If you say they're in, then they're in.  You should know that I can't go against you in something like that.  I mean, I'm not sure how we'll handle all the details, but as far as I'm concerned, they're just Blades I haven't met yet.

They're useful too, Blaec.  Damn, and they can fight.  But, there's something else.

What?

Tell Tilso to plan for a pair of pups.  Aroora's pregnant.  They'll be ready to fight beside us in two years.

Ok, that's one way to increase the ranks.  Speaking of that, the new guys are holding up pretty good.  Geo has a strange talent, and we don't quite understand it yet, but Audgan can back off nearly an entire platoon with just his ability.

Mine are a linker and another shifter.  Roo's been teaching us more about the gifts too.  We've barely been scratching the surface of what some of these things can do, and her people have been perfecting the use of them for centuries.

Damn, ok.  Yeah, they're definitely in.  She could feel his excitement about the possibilities they brought.  But enough business.  I want to know about you.

I'm in love with him.  I finally realized it, she admitted.

More like admitted it.  Did you tell him?

Yeah.

And?

He cried.  She shrugged, unsure of how else to explain it.  He laughs more now, too.  And the grauori?  He's closer to them in many ways than I am.  They've brought him out of his shell.

Sal, you have no idea how much he cares for you.  I know you can't cry, but we do it for the strangest things.  Love is a good example.  But you're not telling me something.  What is it?

She paused, unsure how to break it but knowing that there was no way to lie mind to mind.  It's not fair to be alone with him and keep calling him my second mate.  I know you were first, but...

Sal, I've never demanded that position.  What do you want, sweetness?

I honestly don't know.  I love you, you know that.

I never doubt it.

But… he's different, she admitted.

Sweetness, he's your kind.  You will always be mine – I'll make sure of that – but if I'm your first man or your second, that doesn't matter to me.  You're my shoulder, and in some ways, you're my strength, but if you move into his rooms when you get back, all I ask is that you tell me, so I don't lay awake wondering.  Hell, I'll just make sure he gets rooms big enough for two on principle.  I'm not blind Sal.  I see how you two are together.  Hell, once Zep made me realize that it's my damned iliri side that caused all those problems, I... he paused.  You're going to kill me.

What did you do?

I made it known that you are mine, but that anyone in the Blades is welcome to try.  It's your choice after all who you show your affections to.  Even Arctic.

Oh, I see, so you just tried to give me away?  She was amused, well aware that wasn't what he meant.

Oh fuck no.  I just gave them permission to try.  You know how my damned alpha pride works.  It's still your choice which ones you accept.  I can be stupid, but I'm not quite that stupid.

There was only one way to reply.  I love you, Blaec.  I've missed you so much.

I love you too, sweetness.

Would you do something for me, though?  This is a big favor.

Anything, he assured her.

If I die tomorrow, tell Jase I was going to make him first?

Are you?

I don't know, love.  I really don't.  Maybe?  Probably?  But tell him regardless?  It'll matter to him.

Yeah, I know.  I promise, Sal.  I'll tell him, and I'll make sure he believes it.

Outside, bats were starting to chatter.  When a log slipped on the fire, she couldn't ignore how much time had passed.  She wanted to spend all night talking to him but knew that would be the death of her.

It's early, Blaec.  I have to sleep.

I know, and yet I don't want to let you.  Think fast tomorrow, little one, and move faster.  Come home to me.  Hell, come home to us.

I will Blaec.  And thank you for the bars, that means a lot to me.

You're the only one that could wear them.  Good night, Sal.  Don't keep me waiting to know how things go, at least have Roo send to Arctic.

I promise.  Good night, Major.  I do love you.

She let the link fade then thanked Roo, smiling as she curled up next to Jase.  He tried to feign sleep, but she knew better.

"I told him how things have changed between us, you know," she whispered.  "He said they're moving to a new stable, closer to the front line.  He'll be sure to assign you a room large enough for two."

Jase chuckled quietly in the darkness.  "Yeah, that's how he is."

"He also said that I'm still his.  You can be first, but I'm still his soldier above all else – and when he needs me, he gets me."

Jase was silent for a long time before he finally spoke.  "Sal?"

"Yeah, killer?"

"I finally understand him."  He pulled her close and held her until she found sleep with a smile on her lips.

Chapter 13

Getting through the city gates of Dorton was easy.  Not a single guard stopped Sal to check for weapons, which was odd with the hilts peeking above each shoulder.  She pulled her worn cloak tighter around her, the faded material masking her immaculate armor beneath.  In one hand she carried her helm, the other entwined with Jase's.

"Make sure you tell the mutts they're full Blades?" she asked, last minute concerns flickering across her mind.

"Nah, I think that'll be yer job.  Breathe, kitten.  Ya know ya got this."

She nodded and, with him at her side, pushed through the crowd.  Just before they reached the Palace doors, he pulled her into a nook between two buildings.  Sal stripped off her worn cloak and passed it to him.  He tossed it casually over his shoulder, his twilight eyes staring into hers passionately.

"Do ya remember that first night ya kissed me, Sal?"

"Yeah.  You called to my body like a flame, and I couldn't think about anything else no matter how hard I tried."

"I'd wanted ta kiss ya for so long, and when it happened, I did na know what ta do."  He smiled at her sadly, his eyes searching hers.  "Are ya scared, kitten?"

"I am.  Not a lot, but a bit, yeah."

His answer was to wrap her in his arms and kiss her deeply.  It was frantic and desperate, but exactly what she needed.  When their lips parted, he pushed his sleeves to his elbows and looked at her again.  "Ya have yer steel knife on ya?"

She nodded, confused.

"Ok, lemme have it.  Ya will na be using it t'day, and worst case..." His shrug took the place of words.

"I'd rather it ends up with you than with some metal-hungry guard?  You're right."

She slid the knife from its sheath, but before she could turn the blade, he caught her hand, closing her fingers tightly on the hilt.  She paused, looking up at his eyes.  He didn't look away.  Without a hint of submission, Jase moved the steel to his forearm.  The corners of his lips twisted higher – then he cut.  Sal felt flesh part easily beneath the sharp edge, and Jase sighed.  She watched his eyes change, the pupils contracting to mere slits at the taste of the pain.  So close, she could smell the sharp tang of his excitement and her body reacted.  A surge of desire raced over her skin like tingles.  She wanted more.  Needed it.  He was so close and always willing.  Without thinking, she leaned in, but he held her back.

"Taste it, kitten.  I wanna taste my blood on yer lips."

Intoxicated by the bloodlust, she couldn't help herself.  She lifted his arm to her mouth and let her tongue slide along the cut, closing her eyes at the natural perfection of him.  One of his strong hands palmed the back of her neck, and he pulled her face up, forcing her to look at him.  Slowly, torturously, he brought his mouth to hers and flicked his tongue across her lips before delving inside.  With their mouths locked together, his mind entangled hers as tightly as his hands in her hair.

All she could do was cling to him.  A moan slipped out and she clawed at his shoulder, needing him closer.  Her nails pressed hard against the back of his neck.  One of his hands slipped to the dip of her back, sliding across the intricate rings like glass.  Too soon, he broke the kiss – and pushed her against the wall, wrenching her hands from his body.  She gasped with her need for more.

Panting just as hard as she was, his voice came out rough.  "I'm na a fool, kitten.  I'd never make it through those doors if I had yer marks on me, but I understand how this works.  If ya wanna sink those pretty teeth inta my body, ya'd better lay those swords b'fore the King."

His thumb brushed her cheek once, and he stepped back.  When she tried to follow, he pushed, again shoving her into the wall.  This time, his eyes were cold, not filled with the passion she needed so badly.  Then he turned and walked into the Palace without another word.  Sal growled, resisting her desire to follow him, to take him.  As she clenched her fists against the frustration, she realized what he'd done.  The maast took all fear.  It sharpened her senses.  It turned the world crystal clear.  Looking down, she found her steel knife still clasped tightly in her hand, his blood dripping softly from the edge.

She was ready.

The passions coursed through her veins, but she forced herself to relax in the darkness of that alcove, feeling her heart race for a reason besides fear.  That one cut changed her from a nervous soldier to the predator she had to be.  His blood and pain were the advantage she needed to live through this.  Lifting the edge to her mouth, Sal ran her tongue across it, tasting the hint of human sugar in his blood.

Then she sheathed the blade and grabbed Jase's mind forcefully.  Her needs were shifting to anger.  Don't you dare let me kill him, you bastard.

Ya may be Kaisae, but believe it or na, I am stronger than ya, Sal.  Ya will na kill a single man.  Na today, kitten.

His tone had changed.  The submissive lover was gone, replaced with authority and defiance.  She could feel Jase against her mind, and she found his new strength alluring.  It made her want to rush in after him, but she couldn't.  Not yet.  She had to wait until the Marquis of Valmere had been made a king.

In her dark corner, time passed slowly.  She checked her weapons, making sure each blade was sheathed with the edge the way she wanted.  When that was done, she fit her helm over her pale hair, leaving only her white eyes visible beneath, and made one last check of her gear.  A few buckles needed adjustment and straps got checked.  Full armor, two swords and one steel dagger – if she lived through this, she was going to make one hell of an impression on this archaic country.

Ok, kitten, yer on.  The crown's on his head, Jase told her as she heard the cheers of the crowd from the palace.  Move.

Her fear was gone, the maast having replaced it with with a desire to do more and do it better.  Sal stepped from between the buildings, her feet shoving against the ground, but she held herself to a walk.  At the door, a guard saw her and called out, but Sal refused to change her pace.  Three men raced to secure the entrance, their pikes held to block her path.

Her lip lifted and a growl rumbled in her throat as she allowed her instincts to take control.  Think fast, Blaec had told her.  He had no idea what that meant when she was in the grips of the maast.

Sal grabbed the guard closest to her and flung him out of her way.  She turned to the next before his mind could react and snatched the pike from his hands.  Using the butt to knock his legs out from under him, she ended the swing in the diaphragm of the third.  The men crumpled to the ground like forgotten toys.

Less pretty, damn it, Jase snapped.  They know yer here.

She dropped the pike and ran as her eyes dilated, adjusting to the darkness of the interior.  There was a door at the end of the hall.  That was her first goal.  From the side, a man rushed her.  She crashed into him, rolling easily across his back, and continued on.  The next came at her with a sword.  This time, she slid along the ground, using her hands to propel her forward again as she rose.  More guards rushed behind her, their tromping feet loud in her ears, but they were already too late.  As she reached the door to the Petitioner's Hall, a man cried the alarm and reached for her.  She grabbed him by the neck and shoved her elbow into his face.

Forward! Jase screamed in her head.

She dropped him, but her feet had barely slowed.  The Petitioner's Hall was filled with citizens.  She could feel Jase slipping through the crowd, making for the Throne Room.  Sal ducked between the bodies and glanced up.  The balcony was littered with archers, each nocking an arrow.  Their faces followed her movements through the citizens.  Desperate to get out of their sight, she ducked low and slid between bodies like the assassin she was.  Her dark armor made her nearly impossible to spot with a human's pathetic vision.

The crowd stops at the last column.  I count ten men within reach, Jase updated.

Searching for that spot, she moved to the side, breaking through the line of guards from an angle they hadn't expected.  The man to her left was brazen enough to grab her.  Snarling behind her helm, she threw him into the men on the other side, knocking a few from their feet as she pushed forward again.

One of the guards swung his weapon behind her.  She heard it cut through the air, hopping slightly to avoid it but never slowing.  On the far end of the hall, a large window marked her destination.  It's light cast a halo on the throne beneath it.  She was almost there.

Archers.  Eyes up, kitten.

Now in the open, she was a fast moving but easy target for the snipers along the balcony.  Bows twanged as the arrows were released, and she changed directions drastically.  The shafts clattered to the stone, allowing her to resume her mad dash to the King.  A sharp whine was the only warning she got; one archer had loosed his arrow late.

Sal threw herself down, feeling the sweet touch of pain as the tip sliced across the gap at her throat.  Her shoulder slammed into the ground and she looked up.  Steel grey eyes stared back before she rolled to her feet.  Running as hard as she could, she reached to check the wound on her neck.  A few more millimeters and she'd still be laying on the floor.

Damn it Jase, watch the grey-eyed one! she snapped.

I am.  Now run damn it, he commanded.

Blood trickled down her neck, under her armor, as she ran at the guards ahead of her.  They stood ready, a line of shieldmen with pikes ready behind them, all pulled back in a tight circle around the dais.  Sal smiled behind her helm.  The fools were making this too easy.

When she got into range, a pikeman swung at her, and she ducked. But her feet reached higher.  One foot landed on the pike, pushing it to the ground as she moved faster.  The edge of a shield became her next step, and then the shoulder of a man.  At the top of the human pile, she pushed as hard as she could, the maast making her muscles surge with power.  She jumped, her body flying over the heads of the guards below, and Sal pulled her knees out of reach.  Her eyes found her target as she descended toward the humans below her, and her instincts flared – her prey was in reach.

You will not harm him, kitten.  You can na this time.  Jase's voice carried a soft power that cut through her frenzy.

She landed behind the guards, her offhand securing her balance, and she pushed herself back to her feet in one smooth motion.  The men behind her struggled to catch up, but Sal stormed forward, knowing they would never reach her in time.  Five steps.  With her eyes locked on the King's, she reached up with both arms and slid the blades from their sheaths.

Resin glinted in the sunlight, sending pale bars of light back to play across his armor.  The King's eyes widened in fear, making her smirk as he pulled himself back in his throne, away from her.  Just when he was ready to scream, she knelt, calmly placing the blades at his feet, the pale hilt stained from the blood on her own hand.  But the guards were still coming.

There was one thing that always made humans pause.  Sal reached behind her back.  The steel dagger sang as she pulled it, it's color unique in the hall.  For a moment, she held it up for the King to see, letting the light glint on real metal.  Then she released her fist, letting the blade clatter to the floor.  The metallic ring silenced the humans.

"I have run the gauntlet, Your Highness.  I claim my rights to the position of Sergeant at Arms and swear to defend your life with my own."  Her voice was only loud enough to reach the man cowering before her on the throne.

"Seize him!" a noble screamed from the side of the hall.

The King looked into her pale eyes and raised his hand, stalling the movement of the guards closing in behind her.  He leaned forward, curious, and no longer afraid.  "Do you swear fealty to me – and to Anglia?" he asked, his voice just as soft.

"I will swear to you, Highness, but I cannot swear to Anglia.  I will swear to honor Anglia so far as it does not jeopardize my loyalty to the Conglomerate."

He nodded.  His face was young, but his eyes were far wiser than she'd expected.

"Why?"

"Sire," she said softly, "the iliri need you, and I'm the best you can get."

He nodded, but she saw his shoulders sag a bit more.  That's when Sal realized that the man before her had no desire to rule.  He took the task seriously, aware of the responsibilities weighing on him, and she decided she liked him.  He deserved to live.

Regally, he rose from his throne to look over the crowd.  "It has been generations since anyone has dared to brave the gauntlet," the King said, speaking loudly enough for all to hear.  "Our laws say that any who is able to make it to the King's feet – and who is willing to disarm themselves and swear fealty to him, shall be granted the position of Sergeant at Arms, commander of the Anglian military."

The crowd murmured.  He let them die down before he continued.  "You have all witnessed this one," and he gestured to Sal, still knelt at his feet.  "The first in over seventy years to complete this challenge.  By the laws set forth in the Constitution of Anglia, I am proud to present my Sergeant at Arms.  Please rise, my friend."

In her head, she heard Jase whisper to Roo, Tell Arctic she's in.

Sal rose slowly and unbuckled her helm, but before she could remove it, a noble yelled, "What's your name, boy?"

In one graceful motion, she slid the resin off her head.  Her white hair fell behind her in a loose braid, and her strange ears peeked through it.  In the light of the window, her alabaster skin shined, making the crowd gasp.

"I am Lieutenant Salryc Luxx."

The crowd's murmur grew louder.

Reeking of his anger, the noble stormed toward her.  "Dominik, you can not let a woman lead the military, are you insane?"

"The law is the law, Lord Aulis," the King replied.

"That's 'Your Highness,'" Sal said softly to Lord Aulis, causing him to look at her.

"What is that?" he squealed, backing away from her.  "Highness, she's not human!"

She'd known this was going to happen.  Raising her voice, she addressed him so the crowd could hear.  "No, I am not human.  I am iliri.  I am faster and stronger than any of your men.  I have earned the title of Sergeant at Arms, Lord Aulis, whether you like it – and me – or not.  Now step away from the King!"

The new king tried to hide a smile.  "The law doesn't state human nor male.  It merely states that anyone good enough to pass..." he looked behind her at the guards.  "How many men are on duty today, sir?"

"One hundred and seventy-five, Your Highness."

"Anyone good enough to get past one hundred and seventy-five of the best Anglian soldiers is good enough to guard me – and to teach our men a few things, I think.  Lieutenant Luxx, was it?"

"Yes, sire," Sal said, lowering her head politely.

"Please.  Let us retire to my office.  I believe we have much to talk about."  He cast a glance behind him.  "And yes, Otso, you can tell the council to meet us there."

Chapter 14

When the King stepped from the dais, the crowd knelt.  He bent over and grabbed her weapons from the ground, then handed them to her, hilt first.  Sal took each gently, sheathing the swords while the King looked closely at her knife.  When he finally returned that, she slipped that blade into the sheath along her belt and nodded, falling behind him as he made his way from the Throne Room.  Their feet sounded loud in the silence.

Together, they entered the King's private offices.  He gestured for her to take a seat before moving to a shelf behind his desk.

"I can not, sire," Sal said quietly.  "I can not sit in your presence unless you do."

He turned to her and sighed.  "Ok, first things first then.  In these rooms and my personal chambers, I am not 'sire' or 'Your Highness'.  I am Dominik Jens, the son of a bastard of a king.  My great claim to fame was the right to collect taxes in a country province with maybe twenty tenants.  That's all.  The only thing the place had going for it was an impressive title.  My only training in how to act noble was listening to the cook chastise the kitchen help.  You may call me Dominik, or Dom, but I can't do all the damned 'kinging' constantly.  I'm just a commoner whose father was born on the wrong side of the sheets."

Yes, he was definitely the right man for this job.  "Fair 'nough."  She slipped into the chair he'd offered her, unbuckling the bezor from around her neck.

"Brandy?  Whiskey?  Mead?" he offered.

"Mead please."

He poured her a glass and turned to hand it to her, but his eyes widened.  "Lieutenant?  You've been injured!"

Sal smiled.  Her maast was in control but still pulsed in her mind.  "I know.  You have one good archer up there in that bunch, Dom.  One.  We have a lot of work to get your army in shape.  You don't happen to have a handkerchief do you?"

He pulled one from a drawer in his desk, passing it across to her.  Sal held it against the slice in her throat, the pressure causing her desires to flare.  Slowly, she exhaled and closed her eyes, leaning her head back against the chair.  She had to make it a little longer.

"Do you need a physician?" he asked, true concern in his voice.

Sal chuckled.  "No.  That would probably be a very bad idea.  Trust me, it doesn't hurt like you'd think.  It's just a nick, but I should warn you, I will need to be excused within an hour."

"Ok?  Are you going to turn into a frog or something?" he joked, trying to lighten the mood.

"Something like that.  I'm not human, sire."  She opened her eyes slowly and looked into his, noticing the green flecks.  "It's called the maast, and I think you should know about it."

"The what?"

"The maast," she repeated, enunciating the strange word for him.  "Have you ever heard of berserkers?"

He nodded.  "Yeah, Anglian myths talk about them, why?"

"That's the maast.  If I cause harm or experience certain pain myself, it hits me.  Think of it like an addiction.  I can hold off my need for a fix, but only for so long."

"Then what do you need, Lieutenant?"

"Sal, please.  And you probably don't want to know."

He chuckled.  "Ok, now I have to."

She looked at him, reminding herself that humans were not her prey this time.  As the thought crossed her mind, she felt the passions surge, and it came out in her voice.  "I have to kill again, or I need to fuck."

He stepped back unconsciously.  "And you're in this, 'mast' thing now?"

"Trust me, Dom, you're not my type.  This really is just a nick, but I was hyped up before I entered the Palace.  I know your council will have a few things to say, but when I'm done, I mean it.  Ok?"

"Ok," he agreed, sounding nervous.  "I think it would be best if the nobles don't know about this.  Those pricks can't seem to wrap their mind around anything except how to impress their peers with pompous bullshit."  He offered a weak smile, trying to lighten the mood.  "Who woulda thought it, huh?  An iliri and a bastard's kid in charge of the biggest country on this continent."

Sal leaned forward, grabbed the glass of mead and took a long drink, then nodded.  Before she could answer, the door flung open behind her.  Four sets of feet entered the room.

"You can not allow this!" a man demanded in a nasally voice.

"I already have, Bjan," Dominik said.  "So you might as well introduce yourself to the new Sergeant."

Sal stood to face the nobles behind her.  The scent of their contempt filled the air.

"Sal, this is Bjan Arvo, Cillian Tor, Otso Aulis, and Marcu Piet," the King introduced, gesturing at each one in turn.  "And this is Sergeant Salryc Luxx, the commander of my military."

"Can you do more than run, girl?" Marcu asked her snidely.  "We all saw your agility in there, but what combat experience do you have?  Damn it, Dom, that was supposed to be my position.  I've already made promises of promotions to certain officers.  What am I going to tell their parents now?"

"Tell them," Sal nearly growled, "that I don't play politics.  Lord Piet, I don't know what you think the military is exactly, but it's not a popularity contest.  Regardless of who these soldiers are related to, their job is to protect this country.  If I have to restructure the entire thing, I will, and Anglia will be better for it."

"Yeah?" Marcu snapped at her, "And what makes you think you're qualified?"

Sal smiled at him too sweetly.  "How many men have you killed this year, Lord Piet?  In your life?"

"What does that have to do with anything?"

"I've participated in fifteen elite operations.  I led three of those personally, and I've commanded multiple smaller skirmishes in the war against Terric.  This year alone, I put over seventy men in their graves.  I only know of one man with more tactical genius and skill in combat than myself, and before now, I reported directly to him.  What qualifications do you have to lead the military exactly?  Besides who you're related to or how much money you spent in bribes."

She knew she'd read him right, and her words proved it.  Irate at being talked to that way by a woman, Marcu stormed at her, intending to slap her hard.  Sal grabbed his forearm, holding it against his struggles, making him look like a fool.

"Shall we duel over it, Lord Piet?" she taunted.  "I'll even give you the choice of weapons.  We can make it a public affair, and you can invite all your friends.  That sounds like something Anglians would do, doesn't it?"

"Fucking bitch.  You have no right to talk to me like that!"  He yanked his arm back.

"Actually, I do.  According to your constitution, I outrank you on all things military."  She pinned her ears at him, lifting her lips enough to show her sharp teeth.  "Now sit the fuck down, and get over it, my lord."

Behind her, Dominik laughed.  "I like her.  Anyone else?  Otso?"

"I'd just like to know, well..." Cillian Tor spoke up hesitantly.  "No offense, Sergeant, but what are you?"

Sal relaxed, flicking her ears back forward.  "I am iliri, my lord."

"Iliri don't exist... do they?" he asked.

"There's a few of us left.  I've only met one other, but your country is filled with my ancestors."

"Oh?"  Now Dominik was curious.

"The grauori.  Over two thousand years ago, we split from them, but we still have many of the same customs and traditions."

"Wolves?" Cillian asked.

"Not exactly, my lord.  You can all see how different I am from you, well the grauori are that different from me, but they're easily as intelligent as either of us."  She dabbed again at the wound on her neck.

Sal, Jase's thought broke into her mind.  I brought Arden up for ya.  She's at the entrance ta the Palace, and they know she's fer ya.  How are ya holding up?

I'm good, so far.  I don't know how much longer I'll be here, but meet me back at the camp.  I think we'll be moving, so tell the mutts they might want to start packing.  Jase, I'm going to need you.

I know, kitten.  Ya did great in there, and LT said he's proud of ya.  I'm here when ya can get away.

The nobles hadn't even noticed her internal conversation as they mulled over what she'd told them.

"So why are you here?" Cillian asked.

"Mainly because of the grauori, and because Terric is headed here next.  If Anglia falls, the Conglomerate has no hope.  My people will die, my lords.  Thousands of iliri and iliri mongrels will be exterminated.  Never mind what will happen to the rest of the CFC.  Holding Anglia is our best chance of survival."  She paused, looking at each of them.  "What this means for you is that I may actually be a bitch, but I'm honestly interested in keeping your country safe.  My life and my entire species depend upon it, which is a lot more than any of you can say, I think.  I'm here officially, though.  My mission is to secure Anglia and prepare her to defend herself."

Cillian nodded in understanding, but the other three nobles glowered at her.  It made Sal reached for her glass again.  Marcu Piet's nervous twitches made her want to see the man bleed, which meant she was near her limit.

"And why does the Conglomerate care?" Otso asked, his skepticism obvious.

"Fair question, my lord."  She meant it, too.  "The Conglomerate is more than willing to loan Anglia a small group of soldiers – there's only two of us – to assist you in training your army and increasing your combat efficacy.  If my partner and I die while helping to secure your nation, the Conglomerate loses little.  If we're able to succeed, and Anglia resists an imperial invasion, it's our hope that our nations will become close allies.  Someone has to give first, and Parliament feels that we're sufficient for the task but not so vital that our loss would jeopardize the country."

Otso nodded.  "So this is an offer of alliance from the Conglomerate then?  Having you take over our military?"

"Not exactly."  Sal smiled politely at the man.  "My mission was to meet with your previous king and offer my services.  His untimely demise meant I had to improvise.  I did not have sufficient time to request an update in orders, so I decided your tradition of the gauntlet would serve my purposes."

Cillian laughed, and Otso nodded.  Lord Piet continued to glare at her.  "So are you taking your orders from the Conglomerate then?  How do we know that you won't simply march the army into Terric regardless of what's best for Anglia?"

The man made her instincts scream, but Lord Piet had no idea how his aggravated movements were affecting her.  Everything he did screamed in her head that he was prey and that she should devour him.  She blotted at her neck again, blinking slowly, and reminded herself to breathe.

"Your Constitution prevents that.  Without a formal declaration of war, your military officers are not required to follow an order of war from me.  I am iliri.  I am also a woman, and I'm pretty sure that both of those make me foreign enough for the officers to question my judgment."

"So," Cillian said, "does this mean you're basically on loan to us?  The Conglomerate has always maintained the strongest and most advanced military on the continent, easily a match for Anglia even with our superior numbers.  Why is the Conglomerate willing to risk making Anglia stronger than them?"

"They aren't, my lord.  I am.  My unit is iliri.  My commanding officer is iliri.  My orders to protect my own species do not come from the Conglomerate.  Only my orders to broker an alliance in any way that I deem feasible."  She looked at the King.  "Judging by your character, sire, it's my opinion that this is the most viable method and will be of mutual benefit to both of our nations."

Dominik nodded, thinking over that.  "I think I can agree.  I have no intentions of a war with the Conglomerate, and if possible I would like to prevent war with Terric.  Who knows.  Maybe we can even learn a few things from our liberal friends from the south.  I am agreeable to your offer, Sergeant."

"It's Lieutenant, actually, sire."

"Traditionally," Otso informed her, "the Sergeant at Arms is referred to as 'Sergeant.'"

"I think that nothing about my position is traditional, Lord Otso.  If His Highness will allow it, I would prefer the title of Kaisae."  Sal dabbed again at her neck.  The pain was so sweet, making her body hypersensitive under the armor.

"I think that would make it clear that you're not Anglian, at least.  I see no harm in it," he said.

But Cillian had one more question.  "Which unit, Lieutenant?  You said you served in elite operations.  Which unit are you assigned to?"

"The Black Blades, my lord."

The room went quiet.  The Blades had a reputation and their missions had reached near legendary status, although the stories had been extremely embellished.  Even here, outside of her own country, her pack had gained notoriety.  The scent of fear and respect from these men proved it.

Sal tossed back her drink as she turned to the King.  "Sire?  Is there more you need from me?"  She refused to look at the other nobles.  Her ability to control herself was fading faster than she liked.  The last thing she needed to do was turn into a beast before these men.

"No, but I'll want to formally present you to court this evening.  Is that going to be a problem?"  The tone of his voice was empathetic.

"No, sir."

"And you'll need to appoint your second.  I'd be happy to introduce you to a few promising officers this evening," he offered.

"Sire, I already have someone in mind.  If you don't mind, I'll bring him to the reception.  I can name him then if that meets your approval?"

"Is this the partner you spoke of?"

"Jassant Cynortas, callsign Cyno.  He's my partner, and yes, he's as good as I am.  Yes, he's also an iliri."

The King nodded in understanding.

"Majesty, you should know there will end up being rumors.  I hope you realize that.  Your country has little tolerance for women and almost no comprehension of my kind.  People will assume that I attained this position in your bed.  My honor will not be hurt, but you need to be aware that it will happen."

Dominik laughed at that.  "Well, since I am the first unmarried king in a few decades, I think it'll do my reputation some good.  Thank you for letting me know about your feelings, though, Lieutenant."

She pressed the cloth to her neck again and closed her eyes.

Dominik saw.  "Sal, you've had a long day.  I have all I need from you, and thank you for your patience."   Evidently, the man was all too aware of what she'd warned him about earlier.

Sal nodded to him, but as she turned to leave, her wound became clearly visible to the Lords on the other side of the room.  Cillian reached out for her shoulder, intending to offer assistance.

"Lord Tor."  Sal closed her eyes, struggling for strength and whispered to him, "This is a very bad time to touch me.  I mean no offense."

"But you've been injured, Sergeant."  He slowly withdrew his hand.

"I know."  Her desires tinted her voice.  Out of habit, she bit her lip in anticipation of what came next.  Her razor-sharp teeth left droplets of her own blood, but she sucked them away quickly.  "Trust me, Tor, I know."  She opened her eyes and met his, feeling her pupils flare.

He smelled of leather, horses, and the strange sugar of humans.  She forced herself not to lean in for a deeper breath.  That was as close to proper manners as she could get.  Cillian Tor's eyes flickered between both of hers as he stepped away, giving Sal room to push through the men for the door.

Her restraint was far beyond its limits.  With the room behind her, she walked quickly but professionally toward the palace entrance.  Plenty of people turned to look.  Each of their jerky movements begged for her to pounce.  Only her willpower kept them safe.  When she reached the gates, she barely acknowledged the guards holding her mare as she threw herself into the saddle.

She had to get back.  Away from her prey.  Back to Jase and the release she needed.

Chapter 15

As a pack, they entered the city gates.  Sal on her polka-dotted mare, her long white hair loose and blowing behind her.  Jase rode his blue roan, his armor a near match to hers.  The boldly marked horses were unlike any the townspeople had seen before.  Beside them, the grauori ran, easily keeping pace.  People looked out from homes and stores as they passed.  The Blades could hear the murmurs following behind them.  Sal knew she'd made the impression she wanted and quietly whispered thanks to Blaec for teaching her the art of showmanship.

They neared the Palace entrance and dismounted, walking directly to the door, but a guard stepped in their path.  "I'm sorry, this is a private court.  If you'd like to petition the King, you -"  He paused when he saw her pale skin in the dim lamplight.  "I'm sorry Sergeant," he said, stepping to the side.  Fear lurked in his eyes.

Sal barely glanced at him as she strode past, Jase one step behind her, and the grauori moving to flank them.  When she stepped through the door, a soldier saluted her quickly.  Sal nearly walked past until his face registered in her mind.  Snapping around she looked into his grey eyes.

"Name and rank, soldier," she ordered.

"Ricown Brekar, ma'am, Private first class," he replied smartly.

"Which unit?"

"17th archers, ma'am."

"It's sir, soldier," she corrected.  "And Ricown?"

"Yes, sir?" he asked, still at attention.

"Nice shot."

She saw him swallow, but his eyes never moved.  Their grey was so different from the other humans she'd seen.  "Thank you, sir.  My apologies for nearly hitting you."

Jase appraised the archer openly, his expression cold.  He took one step toward Sal and rested his hand on her collar.  "Private Brekar," he said, "ya did na 'nearly' hit her."  He pulled Sal's collar aside, showing the gash from the arrow's tip against the side of her neck.  "I want ta see him tomorrow."

Sal felt a smile creeping to her lips and reminded herself to remain professional.  "I'll have that arranged."  Then she looked back to the man refusing to shrink before her.  "And Private?"

"Yes, sir?"

"It really was a good shot.  Tell your commander to have your file sent to me."

"Yes, sir.  And how shall I have the herald announce you, sir?"

"Kaisae Salryc Luxx, Ahnor Jassant Cynortas, and Gerus Hwa and Aroora."

"Sir?"  The archer's eyes finally flicked away.  "I'm not sure I can pronounce those titles properly."

"Jus' point me at the Herald.  I'll give him the words," Jase offered.

"Yes, sir.  He's the one in green robes, sir."

Jase nodded and walked away, leaving Sal and the grauori with the archer.  Hwa edged around the man and inhaled deeply.

This one has no fear of us Kaisae.

I know, she said, inspecting the man herself. The soldier smelled perfectly calm.

After a moment he dared to ask, "Sergeant, sir?"

"Yeah?"

"Will I be demoted, sir?"

She laughed, the sound ringing lightly in the silence.  "No, Private.  I passed about one hundred and seventy-five men, and only one managed to draw blood on me.  What cause would I have to demote you?  Just think about what you'd be interested in doing, soldier.  I'll have a lot of questions for you in the morning."

He nodded, breaking his rigid stance, and Sal could tell he was struggling not to smile.  "Thank you, sir.  Enjoy the evening."

Sal nodded sharply and turned, making her way to the ornate doors that lead to the dining hall.  Jase stood with the Herald whispering quietly.  When she reached them, the Herald was struggling to pronounce the strange Iliran titles.

Ya know yer publicly announcing me as first mate, right? Jase asked.

Yeah.  I do.  Get used to it.

I plan to.

She nodded at the Herald and the green robed man stepped toward the door.  A second later, guards on either side opened it with a flourish.  The noise of the crowd poured over them, quickly falling into an expectant silence.  Stepping forward, the Herald tapped his acrylic staff on the floor loudly.  "Kai-say Salryc Luxx, Sergeant at Arms.  Ah-nor Jassant Cynortas, and Ger-rus Hwa and Aroora," he called out in a clear and strong voice.

I think his Iliran is worse than yers, kitten, Jase teased.

Lifting her chin, Sal stepped into the light of the hall, Jase a step behind her.  The grauori paced silently after them.  Women gasped and nobles pulled away from the procession, their eyes on the large beasts.  Without pausing, she marched directly toward the King's chair, halted just outside of weapon's range, and sank to one knee.  Behind her, Jase did the same.  The grauori sat, one foreleg bent, heads lowered.

"Welcome, Kaisae, you may rise," the King said, his voice meant for those behind her.  "Anglia, I would like to introduce you to our new Sergeant at Arms, leader of the Anglian army, Kaisae Salryc Luxx.  Please welcome her and her companions."  He paused as the crowd murmured, waiting for them to quiet.  "Kaisae, have you decided on a Second at Arms yet?"  His eyes flicked to Jase.

"I have Your Majesty," she said just as clearly.  "If it pleases you, I would like to present Ahnor Jassant Cynortas."

The King nodded.  "Ahnor Cynortas, please be welcome.  I assume the title is Iliran?"

"It is," Jase replied, clearly assessing the King.

"And do you believe you have the training and skills to act as second in command of the Anglian army?"

Jase laughed softly.  "Yeh, Yer Highness, I think I do."

"And what qualifications are those, Ahnor Cynortas?" Dominik pressed.

"I trained the Kaisae, sire."

The conversation swelled again.  Every person in the room had witnessed her run of the gauntlet, and many realized how far her abilities were above any soldier they'd seen before.

"I think that more than qualifies you, Ahnor.  Now please..."  He gestured to an open seat beside him.  "Let us enjoy our dinners.  We are glad to have your assistance."

Follow me and stay dignified, Sal told the pack.  This might get ugly before the night is over, but we have a precedent to set.

She felt their assent and made her way to the dais, taking the seat to the King's left.  Jase took the chair beside her and the grauori lay on either side of the King, their posture like that of large wolves laying in guard.  When servants appeared at her side with food, Sal gestured for one girl to come closer.

"A plate of meat for each of my friends, if you'd be so kind?"  She tilted her head at the grauori.

"For the wolves, ma'am?" the girl asked wide eyed.

"They are grauori, and yes -" Sal paused, her eyes unfocusing as Roo slipped into her mind.

No rosemary, Sal.  The pups don't like it.

Sal smiled and finished her thought, "Right, and no rosemary for the gold one."

The girl glanced at the King.  With a smile, he nodded at her, and the servant scurried back toward the kitchens.  Sal began to pick at her food.  Even before tasting it, she could smell the char.  Humans always cooked their meals into oblivion.

The King leaned in her direction.  "Grauori?  You brought them to court?"

"Yeah.  Trust me, no one will come within a meter of you now unless you want them to.  Tomorrow I'll dismiss half the guards at your back and move them into more useful positions."

"You're setting wolves as my bodyguards?"  He chuckled.  "Ok, that will be a first.  Are they that well trained?"

"Sire, you have no idea.  They aren't wolves, though.  I've told you this before."

Behind her, Hwa huffed out a sigh.  Ok.  Tell him I'll do a few tricks if it will make him happy.

"So you're trying to say they're like you?" Dom continued.

"Hwa, just tell him.  Sire, I'm sorry.  He has an accent, but I'm sure you can understand."

Hwa stood and moved to the King's side.  "I rrespet and swearr ta onhorr yerr maddesty," he struggled around his tongue.  "Vahn rargah arr woarna edst Kaisor," he repeated in his own language, ducking his head as he placed a nearly human hand on the King's knee.

Dominik's eyes were huge.  He sat looking at the grauori for a long moment before he realized the beast would not move until released.  "Thank you, um... Hwa?  Shit," he whispered as he looked over at Sal.  "You mean this whole time, the wolves are, I mean..."  His head bounced between them, trying to take it all in.

Thanks, Hwa, Sal told her friend, letting him know he could return to his place.

This could be fun, you know?  Hwa sounded amused at the King's reaction.

"Yes, Dom, that's what I've been trying to tell you.  You have a whole second people in your back yard.  My people.  They're as intelligent as either of us.  More in some cases.  Roo is my tactical specialist, Hwa and Jase are about as good of fighters as I've ever met."

He nodded, the information sinking in.  "Sal, it's going to take me a while to process all of this.  You've just turned my entire country upside down.  But don't trust your friends out of your sight.  We've been killing the wolves for too long, and I'm not sure how fast I could change it."

"We know, sire.  I've made plans for that."

His eyes flicked across her face.  "It sounds like you're the only person in this stupid palace who has.  The nobles think it's a waste of time to worry about normal citizens.  They think people like us are beneath them."  He leaned in and dropped his voice.  "No one expected me to inherit the crown, and I'm not sure they like it.  I didn't ask for this, you know."

"Probably more than you realize, sire.  I won't lie to you, Dom.  I can promise you that.  But you're not always going to like what I say, and I do intend that you will listen to me.  There will be waves with your council, but I know a few things you don't."

"Like what?"

She canted her head to the side.  "Why don't we save that for tomorrow.  For tonight, just trust me."

"I'll try, Sal, but I have to take care of my people above all else."

"That's what I want to help you do.  So long as Anglia stays strong, the continent does as well.  I know we're strange, but I think deep down we all want the same thing."

He watched her for a long moment, thinking.  "You're like no woman I've met before.  So far you're the only courtier who's been upfront with me.  I'll try, Sal.  I can promise you that, but I can't promise I'll succeed."

"Fair 'nough, Highness."

"And I want you – I guess all of you – to take rooms in the Palace.  The more you're seen, the sooner people will become accustomed to you, I think."  He glanced back at the grauori.  "Should I have a third set of rooms for them?"

Sal smiled and saw the King's eyes dart to her teeth.  "Sire, we'll only need two rooms.  Adjoining, if at all possible.  One for the grauori, one for the iliri."

"We have enough space.  It's no problem to assign three.  Honestly, Sal, there's no reason for you all to cram together."

"Dom, you know those titles we use?"

"Yeah?"

"Kaisae is pack leader.  Iliri and grauori are matriarchal.  Gerus means primary breeders.  Those are the pack members who are considered worthy of producing offspring."  She watched him processing that.

"And your Second, Ahnor?"

"That means first mate of the leader.  We won't need separate rooms, sire."

The King glanced over to Jase beside her.  Sal turned and saw her lover watching, his cold stare proving he'd heard every word.  Slowly, he reached up and tugged at his collar, revealing the bite behind his ear.

"Yer Majesty, I did na lie ta ya.  I trained her.  I'm sorry yer fantasies just got crushed, but trust me.  Ya could na take what she has ta offer."

The King blushed and turned back to his food.  The rest of the dinner passed in relative silence.

Chapter 16

Her new office reeked of men.  The wood walls were scarred with soot, and the chairs were stained from the oils on soldiers' armor.  Sal sat at her desk, the file for Ricown Brekar the only thing on it.  She flipped through it again, making note of the comments from his officers.  Nothing in the report was glowing but nothing showed her problems, either.  Overall, the man's record was amazingly mediocre.

She glanced up at a soft tap on the door and called out, "Come."  The archer slipped inside, his grey eyes meeting hers quickly before he looked down.  Sal pointed at the chair across from her.  "Have a seat, soldier."

"Yes, ma- er sir."

"I read your file, Ricown.  Is there anything you'd like to add to it?" she asked.

"Not really, sir.  I tried hard to learn what was expected of me, but I'm aware that my chances for advancement are slim."

"Why's that?"

He looked up, confused.  "I was a stable hand, sir.  My father was a stable hand.  His father was a stable hand.  I wasn't born into a soldier's family."

"Do you want to be a soldier?" she asked.

"Yes, sir.  I mean, that's why I enlisted.  I learned how to hunt pretty early.  Da used ta add to our cupboards that way.  When the Empire pushed into Myrosica and they had that big recruitment for the army, I was able to get in."

"So that's where you learned to shoot like that?  From your father?"

"Some, I guess.  I mean, they taught us here, too.  The Corporal, he put me at the gates last night because I didn't loose with the rest, so I still have some more to learn."

She closed his folder and leaned back.  "Ricown, I don't really stand on ceremony much.  Relax.  I won't bite your head off for answering my questions honestly."  He nodded but said nothing so she continued.  "So, your officer thought that you should've loosed with the rest.  You didn't, and he gave you extra duties as punishment, correct?"

"Yes, sir."

"Did he even notice that you hit your mark?"

"No, sir.  I wasn't even sure, except that you looked right at me.  I don't know how you knew where that arrow came from, either."

"I see."  The kid's honesty impressed her.  "And when did your parents move to Anglia?"

"My grandparents, sir.  Before my mom was born."

"Do you know where they came from?"

"Viraenova," he said softly.

"And you can see in the dark better than your fellow soldiers, too?"

"Yes, sir," he said, stunned.

"How iliri are you?" she asked, smiling kindly to let him know it was safe to answer.

"A quarter, ma'am – I mean sir."  He looked back into her eyes timidly.  "They don't talk about that here."

"Yeah, well I think they will.  Ricown, what is it you want to do?  I told you to think about it.  If you could be transferred to any place in the army, what role would you want?"

He tried to hide the smile, but Sal saw it.  "Heavy Cavalry.  I've always liked the horses, I just didn't want to spend all my time behind them."

"How familiar are you with the units in the army?" she asked, changing the subject slightly.

"We're taught all of them in training camp before we're confirmed into the army, sir."

"Can you tell me the elite outfits?  Any units that specialize in extraction, infiltration, or tactical skirmishing?"

"We don't have anything like that, sir.  The army is..." he sighed, and looked up at her.  "Permission to speak freely, sir?"

"Please."

"They're a bunch of tradition-bound fools, sir.  They think every war will be won if it's fought head on.  I've been reading about Terric and the tactics they've been using.  I know what the symbol on your armor means, too."

"And what do you think about that, Private?"

"Are you really Salryc Luxx of the Black Blades, of the Conglomerate of Free Citizens?" he asked, putting it together like the name of some legend from an ancient myth.

"Yeah.  I am.  The new Second at Arms is Cyno, my partner.  And if you've heard about us -"

"I've read everything about you," he interrupted in awe.

Sal smiled and continued.  "Then you know what elite units do."  He nodded.  "I would like to start training you for special operations, if you're willing."

His eyes nearly popped out of his head, and he leaned forward in his excitement.  "Yeah.  Wow.  I'd love to, but why me?"

"Ricown, do you know how big two millimeters is?"

He held up his fingers only a hair apart.  "About like that.  Why?"

"Because if you'd been over just two millimeters, we wouldn't be having this conversation.  You took your aim, you knew your shot, and you were wise enough to aim for the gap in my armor.  If I'm not mistaken, you expected me to dodge, too."

"Yeah," he said, and Sal realized he was blushing.  "I knew you'd turn, I just didn't realize you could move that fast.  But I'm not, I mean..." he paused, then stiffened as if remembering who he talked to.  "Sir?  They don't make stable hands into officers."

"Do you know what I was before I became a soldier?" she asked.

"No, sir."

"Ricown, I was born a slave.  I was conscripted into the army because I picked a fight – I don't recommend that, either – and I spent two years behind a desk keeping inventory for a stable.  I earned my place in the Black Blades, I worked my ass off to keep it, and I got promoted.  Take the day off.  Pack your gear.  I will be transferring you to housing below the Palace and this evening, we'll have a horse issued to you."  Sal stood as she finished.  Ricown hopped to his feet and saluted her crisply, unable to get rid of the smile on her face.  "Dismissed," she told him.

He almost made it to the door.  With one hand on the latch, he paused.  "Sir?"

"Yeah," she said offhandedly, slipping his file back into a drawer in her desk.

"Are the stories really true?"

"No.  There were only six Escean Warlords, we were just supporting the heavy cav in that valley, and Star Fall assisted with Echo Pass."  She'd heard all of the variations being told of her past missions.

"Eight of you took out six Warlords in the middle of their own broch, though?  Wow," he said, turning to leave.

"Oh no, that was just Cyno and I.  There were eight of us in the mountains, but the Warlords was a small infiltration," she said, looking up.

His eyes were huge, and his mouth was open.  "You?  And he?  Just two of you?"

"Infiltration.  They can't fight back if they don't know you're there.  Ricown, it's pretty easy to cut a man's throat."  She looked at him pointedly, then turned back to her desk, listening as the kid slipped from the room.

Jase?  I just found our first spec ops soldier.  If he's any good, train him with Hwa, she sent.

Thinking 'bout conscripting some grauori, kitten?

Nope, but I hope to convince a few.

Good.  Now come downstairs.  Yer ta meet the officers, he reminded her.

"Shit," she whispered, grabbing her cloak and heading for the door.  Sal hopped down the stairs, her boots ringing on the stone, but paused before she turned for the courtyard.  Stepping through a little too casually, she smiled over at Jase, Hwa, and Roo sitting beside him.  A small group of officers was gathered, but the men lounged on the stone railing and chairs scattered through the courtyard.

I thought I was late? she asked Jase.

Ya are, but most a 'em did na show.

Gotcha, she replied.

"And where are the rest?" Sal asked the men before her.

A familiar voice answered from the side.  "They won't come.  They don't think a woman can order them around,"  Cillian Tor called to her.

"I see.  Jase, get the names of the officers here.  Hwa, come with me.  Lord Tor, this is not a public spectacle.  Find yourself something useful to do."

Sal turned her feet toward the barracks, amused more than angry but unwilling to let the men know that.  Hwa trotted along beside her, a smile on his face.

You're gonna go all grauori bitch on them, aren't ya? he asked, laughing in her head.

Yep, pretty much.  Figured I might need back-up if they don't take this well.

Always, Kaisae.

She hit the main door of the barracks hard, and it slammed against the stone wall as she stormed through.  Men in all states of dress jumped up in shock at her entrance, a few scrambling for shirts in the presence of a woman.  She didn't slow until she was in the center of the room.

"Where are my officers!" she demanded.

"Your officers?"  A soldier beside her laughed.

It only took Sal two steps to reach him.  She glared right in his face.  "Yeah, my officers.  Your pathetic attempt at defiance will not just be ignored.  The day any of you can beat me in combat, you can take my place.  Until then, I expect my orders to be followed, is that understood?"

The large black-skinned man stood up.  Her head barely reached his chest, and he loomed over her, trying to intimidate her.  "Girl, I could flick you across the room without trying.  Get over yourself already and let the men handle things.  The military isn't just for you to get your kicks.  If you're looking for a husband, try someplace else, got it?"

"I see.  And you think that I'm not qualified for this position?"

"Seriously?"  The man looked over her head to his companions.

"Yeah, seriously.  Come on big guy," she taunted.  "You got a sword on.  Show me how tough you are.  Or do you just carry it to compensate for the lack of size elsewhere?"  Her eyes fell to his crotch.

"Girl, you couldn't handle this," he said, sliding his sword from the sheath.

"Try me."  She made no move for her weapons.  "You have my word there will be no disciplinary action against you... if you win."

He laughed and swung at her wildly.  Sal never moved, knowing he was simply trying to intimidate her.  His eyes flicked to hers and, for the first time, he realized that she might have some idea of what she was talking about.  That's when he began to try.

He charged, planning to shoulder her to the ground, but Sal hopped to the side at the last minute.  "You're as big as a bull.  Are you as slow as one?"

This time, when he moved toward her, he was more cautious.  Before he swung his blade, every muscle in the man's chest tensed, telegraphing his actions.  She stepped around him easily and swept his legs out from under him.  The soldiers in this country had never been taught proper hand to hand combat, and it showed.  The man hit the ground hard.  He jumped back to his feet almost instantly, his sword slicing at her midsection.  So he was tenacious.

She ducked the blade and stepped back, giving him room to find his feet securely while making it look like a retreat.  Thinking he was winning, the monster of a man feinted high and swung low.  Sal moved.  She pulled one of her new swords with her left hand and swung it toward his neck.  As she stepped inside his reach, the other slid her steel knife from the sheath at her back.  The white edge of her sword stopped against his skin, pressing only hard enough to prove how easily she could open his throat.

"Believe me yet, boy?" she asked, the large man frozen against her blade.

"Yes, ma'am."  The first trace of respect could be heard in his voice.

"It's sir.  I'm a soldier just like any of you."  She smirked and looked down at her main hand.  "Just a bit better."

His gaze followed hers.  The curved steel knife waited millimeters from his groin.  Sal wiggled the blade enough to make the point.

"What are you?" he whispered.

"I am your Sergeant at Arms – Kaisae to most of you.  I am iliri, and I am a Black Blade," she said loudly to the men around her.  "Think of me as being on loan until we get the Anglian army into shape.  As it stands right now, my friend here," and she jerked her head at Hwa without removing the blade from the man's crotch, "could clear this room without panting."  She stepped away from the Anglian soldier and returned her weapons to their sheaths.  "You're all embarrassing.  Get your shit together and get the officer's asses out to the courtyard.  Now!"

She turned for the door but paused as the room started to move.

"Hey, big guy?" she yelled and saw him look up at her.  "Name and rank?"

"Ilija Vayu.  Sergeant, sir," he answered with respect.

"I'd rip your throat out and feed it to you before you could get it up."  She smiled cruelly.  "I don't do humans and I sure as shit don't want a husband."

She didn't wait for his response before stepping through the door.

***

The officers slowly trickled into the courtyard, some looking over with embarrassment, others with fear.  Sal tucked her legs under her as she sat on the edge of the fountain, well aware that she did not look like the typical soldier.  Hwa and Roo lounged lazily at her feet, and Jase stood beside her, one hand on her shoulder.

I fergot how much I hate the regular army, he thought.

Yeah, but why this time?

Because I can na touch ya in fronta them.  This looks good on ya, though.  Leading, I mean.  LT'd be proud.

I hope so.  I'm trying to mimic him a bit.  Keep me in line though, Jase?  And touch me all you want.  It might make things easier around here if they stop thinking about sleeping with me.

Did na know ya could hear human minds, he sent and she felt his amusement.  That's a useful trick.

Doesn't take a link, Jase.  The stench of lust is making me nauseous.  I mean, if pants are some novelty to these apes, I must be walking pornography.  Guess I got spoiled being around the iliri too long.

And humans can na resist our women.  Do na ferget that.  He ran his fingers along the back of her neck.

Sal smiled at him before hopping down from the fountain's edge.  "Ok, now that you boys have managed to get dressed for this dance, I want to lay out how things will be."  She walked a line in front of them, stopping to look at each man who looked too relaxed in her presence.  "I am Kaisae Salryc Luxx.  You may call me Kaisae or sir.  I am not a Sergeant.  I am not a ma'am.  Is that understood?"

A few men muttered ascent, but most failed to respond at all.  The grauori stood and moved toward the men, their lips raised in a vicious snarl.

"Let's try that again.  Is that understood?"

"Yes, sir!" the officers before her called out in chorus, and the grauori returned to their places by the fountain.

I like this game, Kaisae, Roo whispered.

"My second in command is Jassant Cynortas.  You may call him Ahnor or sir.  Understood?"

"Yes, sir!" they called out easily this time.

"Answering directly to him, are the grauori, Aroora, and Hwa.  Starting now, you will cease all violence against the grauori unless directly attacked, at which time you and your men may defend themselves.  If I hear of any attacks against my kind – no matter how justified you think it is – I will slit your throat in front of the entire court.  Do you understand that?"

"Yes, sir," they said a third time.

"Good, because I mean every word of it.  Now, from the looks of you, most of you are waiting to hear what punishment you'll be receiving for the little display earlier?  Put that out of your head.  I have no interest in punishing the entire army.  Not today.  What I do want is to get you all in fighting shape.  Shit's about to start changing, boys, and you're gonna have to work hard to keep up.  Terric has already put its sights on Anglia.  Your antique style of combat won't serve you well against them.  Oh sure, you have about twice as many bodies to throw down the mountains, but you fight like girls."

A few men chuckled at that, and Sal noticed Ilija was one of them.

"I want to review daily drills with your men.  See Cyno, to get times and locations.  We," and she gestured to her pack, "will be testing your skills.  Each of your units should be able to take out at least two of us.  Any of you that cannot accomplish that will be reassigned and a new officer chosen to lead that unit.  Yes, your jobs depend on this.  I will not sit idly by knowing that the war is coming and watch you train your men to die.

"By the end of the day, I want files on any soldier that is not up to par and reports on any soldier that is excelling in his field.  This includes officers." She glanced around at the crowd, pleased to see that they were finally showing a little respect.  "Any of you that has concerns about my ability to lead is welcome to speak with myself or my Second about it.  And being a woman does not count – ask Sergeant Vayu."

"She's quick," he muttered, and a few heads next to him nodded.

"We," and she gestured behind her again, "are a temporary problem for you men to deal with.  We're here on loan from the Conglomerate to make sure that your military is prepared for the army currently threatening Myrosica.  Your last king was assassinated by a Terran arrow."  A few eyes widened at that news, and Sal realized that it was not common knowledge.  "So we know Anglia is already in his sights.  The Black Blades have graciously allowed Anglia the use of our skills and knowledge until such time as we find soldiers suited to replace us.  My only goal is to keep the King – and your country – intact long enough for us to train those men.  Any questions?"

"Yeah," a man called from the back, "You're really a Black Blade?"

Sal stepped through the ranks of men until she stood before him.  When his eyes shifted to hers, she pointed to her collar and the small stone pin that always rested there.  It was a pair of swords crossed in an X.  He nodded.

"No, the stories are not true.  Tabloids and rumor like to inflate things, but yes, we really are that good," she said, as she returned to the front of the line.  "One last thing.  I am a soldier.  I do not care if you're in the barracks undressed.  I do not care if you feel awkward about my presence among you.  I don't even care if you're fucking a whore on the mess table in front of me.  When you're laying in the dirt scared you're about to bleed to death, I will be the thing that saves you.  I am a soldier.  Get used to it or get out of my damned army."

"Yes, sir!" the men called with enthusiasm this time.

"You're dismissed.  Get me those reports."

The crowd before her broke up and the officers dispersed.  She could only assume they were following her orders so made her way back to Jase's side.  Before she reached him, he glanced over her shoulder.  Sal reached down and scratched Hwa's neck, then hopped lightly onto the fountain, pulling her legs under her casually.  Behind her, Ilija approached.

"Kais... damn it.  What's the title?" he asked.

"Kaisae," Jase said coldly.

"Kaisae Luxx," Ilija tried again.  "I want to apologize.  I always thought the stories were a myth, you see.  We don't have women in the ranks here, and I just assumed that the Lady Blade thing was some form of, well," he looked down, "you know."

"It's ok, Ilija.  Live and learn, right?"

"Yes, sir.  I just wanted to ask you if you have any advice for me.  I'm not quick like you," and he looked at Jase, "or, sir, I assume like you." Then he shrugged and looked down at Sal, his size dwarfing both of the iliri.  "If Terric already managed to take out one of our kings, I need to learn a few things, and hopefully quickly."

"I can du it," Hwa said from her feet.  Ilija's eyes widened, but he did nothing more than take a deep breath and look back at Sal.

"Can you understand him?" she asked the soldier.

"Yeah, I think.  Never thought I'd be talking to a wolf, but yeah."

Number two? Jase asked, and Sal nodded without breaking her conversation.

"Then he's probably the best one to teach you.  Hwa's style uses a lot of power and precision.  It would probably suit you well."

"Yer ra big gruy.  Yer ca' kill much if roo move righ'," Hwa told him.  "Kaisae, roo don' mind?"

"No.  Thanks, Hwa.  I'm starting to get a bit overbooked.  And Ilija, you can find Hwa in the Palace, his rooms are next to mine."

"Thank you, sir." the Sergeant said.  He glanced at Jase once and turned to leave before changing his mind.  "Ahnor, sir, I  – "

Jase said nothing, just watched the man.  His expression was anything but friendly.

"They're already talking in the barracks, you know, about the Sergeant at Arms."

Sal rubbed at the bridge of her nose.  "Jase, he's saying they're daydreaming about fucking me," she clarified, and the dark man blushed as he nodded.

The little assassin's cold expression changed like a switch had been flipped.  "Is that all?  Maast, man.  What d'ya think soldiers have done since the beginning of time?  Ya can tell 'em, though, that it is na me they gotta worry 'bout."

"You're not..." and Ilija looked between them.

Jase laughed.  "Oh yeh.  I am.  Does na mean I care what they say.  Is na my place to tell Sal what ta do, but if they offend her, she'll gut 'em."  He laughed.  "And yeh, tell 'em I said that."

"I will, sirs.  Thank you," he said, then looked down.  "And thank you, um, sir?"

"The grey is male, the gold female, but both are my soldiers, so sir will do," Sal assured him.

"Well, thank you, sirs.  And my apologies again, Kaisae," Ilija said then walked away, his step lighter than it had been before.

Chapter 17

A little over a week later, Sal got the chance to see her troops in action.  Jase and the grauori had been ambushing random units every chance they could get.  She, however, had been stuck with the joy of going over old records and organizing the mess of paperwork left by previous commanders.  She hated it.  If she had to read another barely legible report, someone was going to die.  Even the staff could tell she was irritated so stayed out of her way.  That's why the door opening was met with a toothy snarl.

"I think ya need ta play, kitten," Jase said, peeking his head into her office.  "That big human is in the unit we're testing t'day."

"Ilija?"  Her ears perked up at that.

He tilted his head slightly.  "I did na remember his name, but yeh.  He's on the King's guard, so figured ya'd wanna see if they can hold us off."

She shoved the newest stack of papers to the side.  "How big's the unit?"

Jase withdrew a wooden dagger from behind his back.  "Twenty.  Care ta dance, Kaisae?"

"Oh, yeah."

She snagged the blade from his fingers and headed through the door.  Like always, he was right beside her.  Paperwork could wait.  It was her job to make sure Dominik Jens lived long enough to sign an alliance with the Conglomerate.  That meant giving him the best protection she could find, or training the backwards fools how to become good enough to die before the King took a hit.  Either way, these men had to be the best.  If they couldn't learn – and fast – she would replace them.  If they could?  Well, she had an elite team that needed more than just one man on the roster.

The Dorton military base had a moderately sized training area on the far edge of the Palace grounds.  Supposedly, out of sight of any nobility.  Granted, Dom was anything but noble.  When she and Jase reached the grassy field, Sal wasn't shocked at all to see a cluster of pastel dresses and arrogant fops meandering around.  In the center of it all was the King.

"Kaisae!" he called, waving her over.

Sal obeyed leaving Jase behind.  "Your Majesty?"

"What are we doing today?"  He motioned to the green-clad soldiers working in formation.  "Yesterday, your grauori almost caused a stampede in the cavalry.  Planning anything like that today?"

The man was overly amused at the failure of a unit.  To him, this was little more than an excuse to enjoy himself.  Before Sal could answer, Dom smiled over her shoulder at one of the women, completely distracted.  Clasping her hands behind her back, she cleared her throat.

"Sorry," he muttered, dragging his eyes back.

"While you may be playing, sire, I'm trying to make sure these soldiers know enough to keep your ass alive."  She tilted her head slightly.  "So no, I'm not going to tell you my plans."

"Sal," he said, lowering his voice and gesturing away from the group.  "I've been informed that I need to meet women of my rank.  These are the most eligible of the lot.  I'm just trying to make sure my guests are entertained."

She let him lead her away.  He gently placed a hand on her shoulders and steered her toward the bare branches of a tree.  The mud around its base ensured that none of the overly dressed snobs would follow.  It was also far enough away that no one could listen in.  Maybe the King was a lot better at playing politics than he'd first suggested.

"Don't care for your admirers?" she asked, trying to understand the disparity between his scent and his smile.

He chuckled.  "Am I that transparent?"

"No, but I can't think of a good reason why your peers would want to soil their shoes, sire."  Her eyes dropped to his overly practical boots.

"Dom," he reminded her.  "Kaisae, I know nothing about the military.  Well, I take that back.  I know that there's officers and soldiers.  I've been informed that Anglia is the only country that still fights honorably.  The archer you moved downstairs said that means we die a lot.  I'm out here trying to learn.  My council is here trying to find me a wife."

"Your country's tactics are outdated," she informed him, cutting right to the point.  "Your nation lines up and waits to die.  Everyone else on the continent tries hard not to get our citizens killed.  Sire – "

He cut her off.  "And you're teaching these men how to do that?  To survive?"

"Exactly, and not always in the nicest way.  Guerrilla tactics, it's called.  Honor requires that Anglians stand still and wait for an arrow to kill you.  My style means that you hide behind the rock, tree, hill, or whatever until you get a clean shot and can win the war.  Right now, the only way your men have a chance is if we force the enemy to come at us head on."

"So how do I help?" he asked.

An idea began to form.  Sal canted her head slightly, gauging the distance between the King and his guards.  "Do you trust me?"

He chuckled.  "Is your husband going to kill me?"

"Mate," she corrected without thinking, "and it's not his place."  She waved that away.  "Dom, I'm not here to inflate your ego – "

"Everyone else is."  He tipped his head to a woman smiling over at him.  "All of them are just here to convince me to ruin their honor so they can guilt me into marrying them.  Half of them would be thrilled with one of these bastards I'm supposed to be so good at producing."

"Dom."

"Sal, they throw themselves at me.  Every single woman in this palace thinks that if she can just get into my bed -"

"Dom!" She grabbed his arm, making him look at her.  "I'm thrilled that you're getting laid.  Look.  I'm only here to test your guard and make sure they can truly protect you."

But the King wasn't listening.  He'd already warmed up to his subject and had a captive audience.  "I think what I hate most about noble women is that it's never just for fun.  I mean they flirt.  They do their best to seduce me, but it's always to get another step ahead.  Women!  Can you believe they're trying to get equal rights?  Equal!"

A growl was slowly building at the back of her throat.  "Yes, because if they could own their own land and earn their own wages, then maybe they wouldn't have to crawl in your bed."

He heard the disgust in her voice. "Oh.  I hadn't thought of it like that."

"Just stop and think about what you'd be willing to do if you had no other options."  She looked over, judging the distance between herself and the guardsmen.  "What would you have given up last year to be where you are now?"

"I didn't want to be king," he said softly.

She nodded.  "But you wanted to be more than you were.  I think everyone does."

"Yeah," he huffed around a laugh.  "I wanted to be respected.  Funny how I got a crown on my head, but I'm pretty sure I still don't have that.  Now I'm just the idiot they try to manipulate to make themselves look better."

"I bet that's exactly how their wives feel, too."  Her eyes flicked to where Jase was standing with the grauori.  "So what would you be willing to do to get the respect you want, Dom?"

He followed her gaze.  "What are you thinking, Sal?"

"Answer the question."

"Um..."  He shifted in place, the scent of shame barely detectable under his cologne.  "In all honesty, I have no idea.  I've never been given the chance."

She nodded slowly, sending a thought to her pack.  "I know exactly how that feels.  Do you trust me, sire?"  In the back of her mind, she felt Jase and the grauori agree.

"Yeah," he breathed.  "I think I do, and I have no idea why."

She lifted her white eyes to his, meeting his gaze like an equal.  "Because I'm the only other person you know who had to fight for everything I took from them.  Sire, I will not hurt you.  Try not to scream."

Then she moved.  In a fluid motion, her right hand pulled the steel dagger from the sheath behind her back.  Her left tangled in the King's shirt, spinning his back toward her as she kicked the back of his knee.  He stumbled, but it was enough.  While the rest of her pack rushed through the nobles toward her, Sal pressed the flat of her blade to the King's throat, dragging him back toward the tree.

In the distance, a woman screamed.  That's exactly what she'd hoped.

Soldiers began yelling orders.  The nobles scampered out of their way.  Jase ducked out of a man's grasp before spinning to form a line between her and the Anglian soldiers.  Hwa and Roo lined up at his side.  Sal chuckled under her breath.

"Relax, Dom," she said.  "Fifteen seconds until your guards get close.  You're just playing the bait, and I want them to think you're truly under attack."

He nodded against her dagger.

Like a wave, the soldiers rushed them.  Hwa and Roo fought like beasts.  Teeth, claws, and fists, they focused on disabling their attackers more than hurting them.  Jase kneed one man in the gut, slinging him away just to crash into another.  The King's guard were trying to fight like they'd been taught, but it would never be enough to take down the Black Blades – not even a small part of them.

Then she caught a whiff of human sugar.  Releasing Dom, she spun, pulling her ears close to her skull.  Three men had managed to flank her very insecure position.  One of them was Ilija.  Sal just lifted her lip and snarled.

"Let him go, Kaisae," Ilija warned, shifting his sword in his hand.

Sal glanced between them.  This would have been easier if she could kill them.  Leaving them alive meant she had to be careful with her hits.  "Haven't you learned yet, human?" she asked.  "You will never be able to beat me."

"Maybe not," Ilija agreed, moving closer, "but you will not harm my king."

The man to the left lunged, forcing Sal to pull her eyes away.  Hacking with all his might, he swung at her shoulder.  Sal ducked, twisting her body to slide in behind him just to crack the back of his head with her pommel, but another took his place.  This one wasn't going to be as easy.

With a sword in one hand and a stick in the other, he kept her moving, pushing her away from the King.  Ilija was moving in behind him to cover Dom.  She couldn't let them win!  This was her plan, even if it wasn't well thought out.  Behind her, Jase and Hwa were busy with the rest.

But Roo wasn't.  She leapt between Dom and Ilija, her lips pulled back to show a mouthful of feral teeth.  That left Sal able to concentrate on the man before her.  She feinted, pretending to dart closer only to shift to the side, but he was ready.  The stick crashed into the side of her arm hard enough to make Sal stagger.  Without thinking, she slashed at the man's waist with one hand.  Her other closed on the stick.  Humans always thought size equaled strength, but they were wrong.  She pulled.

The rough bark scraped as it was wrenched from his grasp.  She swung again – this time more wildly – weaving to avoid his strikes.  The guard had his eyes locked on her chest, gauging her next move by her body position.  That meant he was good.  Unfortunately, that meant she had to put a little effort into this.  Sal swiped at him again, but this time, she followed with her body, forcing her way inside his guard.

Her teeth sank into the leather across his arm, giving her purchase.  Then she threw herself to the side.  She might not be big, but her body weight was enough to pull the man to the ground.  Mud splattered, seeping through the rings of her mail and into the pants beneath.  She didn't care.  All she had time to focus on was the guard.  The broad edge of his sword cut into the soft ground beside her, and she jerked at him again before letting go.  Her fist took the place of her teeth.

Wrapped around her heavy steel dagger, the thick gloves were enough to pummel the poor guy.  She punched.  His shoulder, his neck, then finally she got a good hit at his temple, and the soldier's eyes rolled back in his head.  Sal shoved herself from the ground, heading right to Ilija.

Roo was on him.  Hwa had taught the man to fight with power, but he stood no chance against the speed of the females.  Roo jumped, rolled, and twisted out of the way.  He couldn't manage to do more than splash more mud across both them and the King.  But unlike Roo, Sal had no time left for fancy footwork.  She charged in just like Ilija had done to her that first day.  He never stood a chance.

At the last minute, she jumped, hitting him in the chest with all her weight.  Her legs clamped around his sides.  One hand hooked under the back of his helm, then she let her momentum carry her over.  As the pair fell, she twisted, managing to wrap one arm around his throat just before they toppled to the ground.

"Yield," she ordered, "or I'll choke you out."

"What?" he gasped.

She tensed her arm, tightening the hold on his neck.  "Yield, Sergeant."

"Do it," Dom insisted.

But she was squeezing too hard.  Unable to answer any other way, the big guy slapped at the mud, spraying both of them as he signaled his surrender.  Sal carefully relaxed her arm, unsure if she should trust him.

"Sire?" he croaked.

"I'm fine," Dom assured him.  "Filthy, but fine."

Ilija finally nodded.  "I yield, Kaisae."

From the other side, Jase chuckled.  "Good call, man.  I think ya may have just passed."

Sal patted his shoulder and pushed back.  "Yeah, I'd say so.  Hwa, Roo?  You two ok?"

I am, Roo promise.

Hwa was grinning, still standing over an unconscious guard.  Maybe I should train more of them.

"Ya should," Jase agreed.  "Yer student's the only one na ta get knocked out."

Sal jerked her thumb at the man she'd struggled with.  "I need the name of that guy, too.  With a little training, he'll be deadly."

"Caein," Ilija said.  "Other one's Danku, but he's only a first year."

That caught Sal's attention.  "Any good?"

Ilija nodded.  "That's why I asked them to help.  We thought you'd flipped, Kaisae.  Had no idea this was one of your little tests."

"Yeah."  She found her feet then offered the soldier a hand.  "Wake up your friends, then escort the King back to get clean, if you would?"

"Yes, sir."  He turned to obey.

"And big guy?" she called to his back.  "Tomorrow your lesson will be against me."

He paused, then turned back.  "Thank you, sir.  So far you're the only one to keep putting me on my ass.  Good fight, Kaisae."  He snapped a professional salute, thumping his fist against his heart in the Anglian style.  Even covered in mud and grime, Sal knew that man was exactly the kind of soldier she'd been looking for.  She was going to have to keep her eye on him.  Oddly, spending time with a human didn't seem that bad.

Chapter 18

Ilija took a deep breath at the door.  Over the last month, he'd become well acquainted with the Kaisae and Ahnor, but he wondered if this would be pushing his luck.  The pair kept to themselves when off duty, rarely leaving their rooms to mingle with the rest of the Palace.  He didn't know who else to ask, though, so lifted his hand to pound on the door again when he heard the Kaisae call out, "Come."

The door opened silently in his hand, and he ducked inside.  The warm glow of lamplight softly illuminated the rooms.  His heart was pounding – and he knew it was from fear – as he called, "Kaisae?"

The Sergeant at Arms nearly growled as she stepped into his view.  Her black pants hung loosely at her waist revealing her bare back and lack of shirt.  Ilija jerked his eyes down, refusing to give offense.  Her pale white feet looked stark against the rug.  Sal reached to the floor and grabbed a dark shirt.  Shoving her arms into it, she slid it over her head, twisted her hair in one hand, and pulled it from her collar, before releasing it to fall in a cascade against her back.  Only then did she turn to him.  Ilija felt his face burning but couldn't look away from the tiny girl who broke every rule of society he'd ever known.  Her face, however, showed only annoyance.

"Ilija, your timing is atrocious, you know that?" she asked, and he couldn't help but notice the collar of her shirt hanging too far open, her bare shoulder trying to slip through it.  She beckoned him to come further into the rooms.

"I'm sorry, Kaisae," he apologized, his mind fumbling.  He'd never been in a lady's rooms – not in the palace.  As he approached, he tried to look at anything but his partially dressed commanding officer.

"Well, it has to be important, so out with it," she growled, the sound shocking to his ears.

"Sir, an envoy from Terric has just arrived.  I had the men assign them guest rooms, but the man's refusing to retire until he speaks with the King.  He's got his party in the throne room and is saying that any attempt to remove him would be an act of war."

"Ok, and I assume the King has retired for the night.  So what do you need from me?"

"Sir, he's..." Ilija felt his face flush.  "Um, he's with..."

Sal laughed, showing her teeth – like a wolf's – in the lamplight.  "He's got a whore or a noble?"

"A whore, and a rather common one, sir.  But he's ordered the guards not to disturb him under any circumstances."  He swallowed, unsure why this small woman intimidated him so.  "I don't have the rank to command them to let me in, sir, and the delegate is trying to make this a thing.  I didn't know who else to go to."

"You're fine, Ilija.  I'll take care of it."

She turned, and Ilija realized that the Ahnor lay sprawled on a couch behind her, his own clothes disheveled and his chest bare.  Shapes swirled along his left side, dark tattoos against his light skin.  Ilija watched her walk over and kiss the pale man passionately without any shame.  Jase returned it, his fingers wrapped in her hair, pulling her closer.

"Jase, take the mutts and the Sergeant here," she whispered, "and make sure Terric knows we aren't scared of them.  I'll get the King."

The little man smiled cruelly.  "Let him at least finish, Sal, and do na scare the girl."

"I won't.  Terric can wait long enough for a king's privilege," she assured him, kissing her partner again before she pulled away.

Ilija was trying not to intrude on what was obviously a private moment, but couldn't keep his eyes away.  He'd never seen a couple so comfortable with each other.  Never mind that women didn't act like that!  They should, but he'd never seen it, and it made him feel uncomfortable.  All he could do was clasp his hands before him and try not to say anything rude.  The Kaisae patted him on the arm as she strode past, and he felt his face turning even more red.  When the door closed behind him, he drug a meaty hand down the length of his face.

"I'm sorry, Ahnor," he began.

Jase chuckled, pulling himself from the couch.  "Yer timing does suck, man, but it happens.  We're soldiers.  We know that.  She will na blame ya fer it."

"So, what shall I do now, sir?"

Jase walked across the room, grabbing a shirt from the floor and holding it up.  "Damn, she got mine," he grumbled, as he turned to his wardrobe.  "Lemme get some clothes on and we'll put on a bit of a show."

When he turned to the wardrobe, Ilija saw the wounds across his back.  Long red lines and gashes wove their way through the black tattoos on his body.  The Ahnor was nothing but lean muscle, and he moved as if every step was planned.

"I didn't realize you'd been in combat recently, sir.  Or was that from your check of the units?" Ilija asked, trying to break the awkward silence.

Jase looked at him, puzzled, then glanced at his chest.  "Ya mean the marks?  Nah, man.  That's na from combat."  Jase shook his head, a wry smile creeping onto his face.  "I was trying ta get some more a those when ya came banging."

"Oh," Ilija replied, suddenly understanding.  They were lover's marks!

"I did try ta warn ya that it was na me ya'd need ta fear."  Jase laughed at the man's embarrassment.  "We're iliri.  Predators.  We are na soft fluffy toys ta pet and primp.  We are na human neither, even if we have been tamed."

Behind him, he heard a whuffing noise and turned to see the gold grauori with her tongue lolling from her mouth.  Her lips pulled back in what could only be described as a smile.

"Roo."  Jase spoke to her as he pulled leather armor over his head.  "Tell Hwa we have ta put on a performance.  I want ya both ta look as feral as poss'ble, an' just barely under control.  Ilija, ya get ta be imposing.  I think ya can play that role."

"Yes, sir."

"We're gonna go secure the throne room and hold the throne fer the King's entrance.  I fig're he has about fifteen minutes b'fore he's down.  Terric needs ta understand that Anglia is na gonna roll over anytime they demand."

Now that made Ilija smile.  "Yes, sir!  I couldn't agree more, sir."

The Ahnor finished strapping himself into his armor and began arming himself.  Ilija stopped counting at five blades, and that was before the little man buckled on his scabbard.  When the grauori entered the room, Jase turned, and the three made their way to the hall without a word passed between them.  Ilija followed in their wake.

Chapter 19

Her small feet padded softly against the stone as she strode through the halls.  The guards before the King's door watched her approach, their mouths quirking, but Sal moved past them.  When her hand reached for the door, one man spoke up.

"He said not to disturb him."

Her head snapped to him, her pale eyes boring into his, and her ears locked to her skull.  "I'm sorry, I didn't hear you say either sir or Kaisae.  Pick one and use it, boy."

"He said not to disturb him, sir," the man repeated.

"He meant you, soldier," Sal replied, "not me.  These rooms are not, and will never be locked to me.  The King does not get that luxury.  Now get out of my way."

She wrenched open the door, making no secret of her intrusion, but the sounds from the far side of the suite told her that the couple was beyond caring.  Sal walked boldly into the main room and headed to the bed chamber, leaning casually against the frame.  Dominik held the petite woman pressed against the wall, one of the girl's legs wrapped around his waist, her dressed hiked up over her hips.  Her head was thrown back in passion, and she moaned with supposed pleasure as the King grunted against her.  Sal waited, smiling, trying to ignore the smell of them.

With a final thrust, the King finished, kissing the woman passionately.  The girl sighed and opened her eyes, Sal standing directly in her line of view.

"Sire," Sal said calmly before the whore screamed.  She watched the King's shoulders slump, and he sighed before withdrawing from the girl he was entwined with, then fumbled at his breeches.  Only when that was done did he turn to face her.

"I said I was not to be disturbed."

"Yes, sire.  That rule doesn't apply to me," Sal said gently, then looked at the girl.  "I'm sorry, miss, but you're done here for the night.  His Majesty has other business that requires his attention."

The girl nodded, her eyes wide, and tried to straighten her gown.  As she moved to leave, Dominik grabbed her hand and pressed something into it.  Sal knew it was her wages.

Nodding at the King, the girl moved to slip through the door, but Sal stopped her with a gesture.  "If you're not done for the evening, take the stairs across the hall, turn right at the bottom, and follow the path to the left.  That's the fastest route to the barracks.  The soldiers got paid last night.  If any of them get out of line, come see me."

The whore looked up at her, a kind but shocked expression on her face.  "Thanks ma'am.  I will."

"And tell the other girls: abuse will not be tolerated.  Stay out of sight of the nobles and I won't say a thing."

"Thanks ma'am.  Them soldiers is good ones," she said, lifting her head high before walking out of the door.

When she was gone, Sal turned back to Dominik.  "Terric has sent an envoy, sire."

"Damn it, Sal. Do I get no privacy?" he snapped.

"No, sire, you don't.  I'm sorry, but you can't.  I was pulled away as well, tonight.  This is the job we accepted.  You're welcome to abdicate, but you know as well as I do that it wouldn't do any good for your people.  Now get cleaned up.  They're waiting in the throne room."  Pointedly, she ran her eyes across his rumpled clothes.

Dom looked at her, reading her glance wrong, and began straightening his shirt, tucking it into his waist.  Sal grabbed his coat from the floor and offered it to him.  As he took it, his lips curled into a smug smile.

"You sure that's the only reason you stopped in here tonight, Kaisae?"  He chuckled, but his eyes told her he was only half joking.

"They are claiming slight by you for not seeing them tonight," she replied, trying to focus him.  "I figured you might want to prevent that, otherwise I wouldn't have intruded.  And yes, that's the only reason."

He slipped the coat over his shirt, belting it closed.  "Then maybe you should put your own clothes on?" he muttered, glancing at her.

Sal shrugged and lifted her shirt, tying her own breeches before she yanked at the laces by her throat.  Finding the King watching, she raised an eyebrow at him.

Dom stepped closer, his distance no longer professional.  "Sal, were you jealous?" he asked quietly, reaching his hand toward her face.  "Every woman in this palace has thrown herself at me – but you.  Are you saying I am supposed to be trying harder?"

She ignored his touch and calmly looked in his eyes.  The man was a fool.  His position as a king made him the most desirable bachelor in the country.  Since he'd been crowned, dozens of women had promised him anything – usually sex – just to get his attention, and now he believed he could have any of them.  It was time to change how this man thought about the "fairer" sex.

She wrapped her fingers softly around his wrist and guided his hand toward her lips.  Holding his gaze, it was hard to miss how his pupil's flared at the feeble seduction.  Then she casually reached out her tongue to caress the underside of his index finger, feeling his hand stiffen at the touch.  A split second later, he relaxed, giving her permission to do anything with him she wanted.  With her eyes never leaving his, she gently made that finger caress her lips before sliding her mouth slowly and sensually around it, savoring the sweet taste.  His eyes widened in surprise and then began to close as her tongue made trails against his skin in her mouth.

When he moaned at her teasing, she opened her jaws just a bit more and let him understand what it was he played with.  She caressed his finger as she would a lover, her teeth slicing through his tender flesh easily, but shallowly.  As his eyes flew open, the King snatched his hand away from her mouth, taking a hurried step back.

Sal growled as she released him.  "I told you before.  You're not my type, Dom.  You're too soft, you're too gentle, and you taste like prey."

"What?  Like prey?"  He cradled his injured hand with the other.

"Yes, Your Highness, like my prey."  She took a step toward him, pleased when the man retreated to keep his distance.  "You may have every eligible woman in the country throwing herself at your feet, and half of the ineligible ones, but I am not one of them.  I have no intention of murdering the King – and that is the only thing that would happen if I slipped into your bed.  Iliri bite.  You need to wrap your mind around that.  My people were created to be the playthings of humans, but it took more than a single generation of breeding before you got it right.  Even Jase can't lay with a human without harming her.  Your kind is as attractive to me as the grauori are to you.  Accept that, and accept it quickly, sire.  We are not equals.  I may serve, but you are not my master."

He nodded, embarrassed.  "I'm sorry, Sal."  He moved his injured hand to his chest, looking at the marks along his finger.  None were deep enough to truly draw blood.

"I forgive you Dom, and it's not your fault.  We were created to be enticing," she told him.  "Now, start thinking about Terric.  I have soldiers and grauori in the throne room awaiting your entrance and making a statement.  Terric is hoping to intimidate you into appeasing them."

He nodded meekly.  "And why are they here?  What am I supposed to do?"

"Most likely to woo your favor.  Anglia is the country of interest right now.  That's why I am here, and likely why they are.  Make no decisions in haste, and I highly recommend that you involve your full council.  Make pleasantries tonight and worry about true diplomacy tomorrow."

"Thank you, Kaisae.  I will.  Are you planning to escort me?" he asked, looking down to her bare feet.

Sal smiled up at him.  "If you don't mind stopping by my rooms, first.  I should probably also get a shirt in my own size.  Jase's is slightly too large."

Dominik laughed.  "Point made, Sal.  Let's grab you some clothes and probably set some tongues wagging before we go see a few uptight ambassadors."  He clapped her on the shoulder, and together they left his private chambers.  The guards at the door smirked as she passed.

Sal invited the King into her rooms while she slipped her boots on, noticing that he turned his back while she changed shirts.  Either he was simply a gentleman or she'd made her point well enough, she thought, before closing her door securely behind her.  She had a funny feeling it was more of the second.  Together, they walked casually to the throne room.

"Sal?" Dom asked as they made their way down the stairs, "are you armed?"

She chuckled.  "Yeah.  I am."

"I don't see your swords, though."

"Sire, this is Terric.  The sight of me will be problematic enough.  Visible weapons may be taken as a personal affront to them, so I prefer to not have my weapons quite so easily seen.  Dom, I'm armed.  I'm always armed."

"That has to be interesting in bed," he teased, trying to relax around her.

She nodded, purposefully making her face look thoughtful.  "Yeah, it gets awkward, ya know?  Jase's knives under the pillows, mine under the mattress.  Get too excited and someone's going to get cut."

He looked at her quickly, checking to see if she was serious.  Sal put on her most innocent expression.

"You sleep with..." he gasped.

She finally allowed herself to laugh.  "I'm poking fun at you, sire."

Dominik hung his head but smiled.  "No hard feelings, Kaisae?" he asked as they paused before the door to his throne room.

"None.  Now be the King, and I will be your guard dog.  Use the grauori to your advantage if you need to.  They will follow your lead."

He nodded and stepped through the door.  Sal counted to three then followed behind him, scanning the assembly for any signs of danger automatically.  Four men and a woman sat lazily in chairs moved before the throne.  Ilija and Jase stood at attention on either side of the ornate chair and the grauori lounged on the dais steps, their tongues lolling from their mouths.

"All rise for the King!" Ilija shouted into the room.  Slowly, the Terrans stood.

Dom marched to his throne and paused, looking them over before sitting.  Sal moved quietly beside him, taking her position at his left hand.  The Terrans stared at her openly.  Her pale skin was stark in the light of the room, the black uniform enhancing her pallid looks.

"It is too late to be concerned about the formalities of court," Dom stated, forgiving the envoy for not kneeling in his presence, "so please be seated."

The Terrans lowered themselves into their chairs again, their posture dismissing his sovereignty.  One man slouched against the side of his chair while the woman in the group twined her hair around her finger, trying to catch the King's eyes coyly.

An aged man leaned forward and began to speak without waiting to be granted permission.  "Your Highness, we've traveled a long way to beg for your aid in our war against the Conglomerate of Free Citizens.  The Emperor has discovered documents showing that the iliri," and he glanced over at Sal pointedly, "are little more than animals – and dangerous ones at that.  The Conglomerate has been breeding these beasts and setting them loose on us in an effort to attack the human population across the continent."

When he paused for a breath, Dominik interrupted.  "I know about the iliri.  But first, tell me your name, my good man."

"I am Elius Claudiu.  With me are my daughter, Jayel, my historian, and my two guards."

"Thank you, Mr. Claudiu, and can you tell me why I would be concerned about the iliri?" the King asked curtly.

"I have histories which I would love to show you, sire, which illustrate the dangers of these beasts."  He glared in Sal's direction.

"Kaisae, is this accurate?" the King asked, turning to Sal.

"From a matter of perspective, Your Highness."  Sal ducked her head respectfully.

"And what is your perspective?" the King persisted.

"My people were created by humans.  That is true.  We've been forced to breed with them against our will in many cases, and the result has been children of mixed ancestry.  To my knowledge, my people have no intention of any sinister plans to any nation or species, though."

"You see, Mr. Claudiu?  The iliri are no real threat to you, nor to Anglia.  Why would your histories concern me?"

The older man looked confused.  "But sire?  The iliri are a lesser species, they do nothing to improve our countries, and they try to subvert our cultures.  They're a drain on our social and economic resources.  Anglia has kept her people pure," he said, glancing again at Sal, "and I am sure that I can show you the strains these beasts have put on the continent over the last century."

The man grabbed a stack of papers from near his feet and stepped forward, intending to hand them to the King.  Before he made it more than a step, the grauori stood, their lips curling.  A low rumbled shook in Sal's chest.  Elius Claudiu paused, looking first at one beast and then the other before stepping back.  When his feet left the dais, the grauori relaxed and lay back down.

"I will view your papers tomorrow, Mr. Claudiu," Dominik said.  "I do not typically hold court at this hour.  I understand, though, the distance you've traveled and your excitement to present your information, but it will keep another night."

"Yes, sire." Elius sighed, realizing that his pressing was not working in his favor.

That's when Sal caught the King checking out the woman.  The girl batted her eyelashes at him flirtatiously, and Dominik smiled at her before he spoke again.  "My guard here will escort you all to your chambers.  You're welcome to come and go as you please, and I will notify you when I have a break in my schedule.  Please, have a good night and recover from your long journey."   Then he turned to Ilija and nodded.

The soldier stepped forward, gesturing for the Terric envoy to follow him from the room.  On their way out, Sal heard sighing and grumbling, but soon the throne room was empty.

"Do na touch the girl, sire," Jase whispered over Dominik's shoulder.

Dom glanced back, startled, with a guilty look on his face.  "Why not?  She's attractive, and she seems more than interested.  Isn't this supposed to be the best part of being a king?"

Sal hid her smile as Jase continued, "She'll also kill ya.  She is na his daughter, and that is na a historian."

Chapter 20

Dom paled visibly.  "Should I ask how you know this?  Have you met this envoy before?"

Sal answered him.  "Human men respond to direct eye contact from women.  A glance away after three seconds shows interest in sex.  Your body knows that even if your mind does not.  A well-trained assassin will make herself play to your desires until she is alone with you.  Depending on your reputation for things, oh, like preventing your guards in your room," she added pointedly, "you give her sufficient time to poison or slaughter you.  She could easily walk out of your chambers openly, and escape before your body was even cold."

"And the man?" Dom asked, scared to hear the answer.

"His hands," Jase answered.  "He has the same calluses that I do, sire.  I did na get them from books, neither.  I bet if ya ask, he knows na about history.  And watch them when they walk.  Both balance easily, their weight centered, ready ta dodge an unexpected attack."

Dom nodded, gesturing for them to move to his private offices.  "Damn.  Thank you for letting me know.  Should I be worried now?"

"No," Sal assured him.  "Just make sure you're not alone with them.  Hwa?"

The grey male glanced over at her. "Ya?"

"Feel like playing a faithful pet for a while?" she asked.

"Ya, if da king can ge' da cooks ra stop burrnin da food."

Dom paused at the door.  "Ok.  So, I take it I just got a real big dog?  I know what his nod means, but completely missed what he said."

He held the door while the rest moved into the more comfortable rooms the King kept as his private offices.  The grauori sprawled across the floor, and the iliri leaned casually against the wall as Dom tossed himself into the chair behind his desk.

"Hwa said," Sal translated, "if you can get the cooks to stop burning his food, he'll play the part of your pet.  I doubt an assassin could get past him.  Hwa's senses are stronger than my own, and both of those humans are inexperienced with the grauori.  You'll owe Roo, though.  She'll likely be sleeping alone now."

Dom sighed.  "No reason I can't have two mutts.  But I'm not sharing my bed."

Roo whuffed at that and sent to Sal, I don't want his bed, just a nice place by the fire.

Sal laughed and relayed her thought.  "She'll be happy to curl by the fire.  And no, Dom, they don't care if you have female company.  No more than you care if the horses breed in the pastures.  They'll respect your privacy as much as possible."

"Thanks, Sal."  From the tone of his voice, Dom meant it.  "Is it possible to have you present at the meeting tomorrow?"

"If that is your command, sire, then yes.  I answer directly to you."

"Yeah, but not well."  He chuckled but stopped quickly when he saw Jase look at her.

Sal shook her head, and Jase smiled.  "He tried, did he na?"  He sounded amused.

"I think it's a human thing, killer."

Dominik was blushing and looking at his feet.  Jase jerked his chin at the man.  "I warned ya, Yer Majesty, bu' ya did na believe me."

"I just don't understand you.  Either of you," Dom admitted, finally raising his head.  "Any other man would be threatening to kill me, not just laughing at my foolish pride."

Jase shrugged.  "Iliri are matriarchal.  Sal chooses whom ta bed, na me.  I do na own her.  No more than ya'd expect a wife ta complain about yer dalliances, I would assume.  I also know what the smell of a human does ta us.  Yer lucky she has as much control as she does."

"What do you mean?" Dom asked.

Jase looked at the King calmly.  "I could na have walked inta yer room tonight, sire.  I woulda ripped the girl's throat out – or yers.  Terric is correct, in some ways."

Dom looked between them for a long moment, then asked, "Answer me something honestly?"

They nodded.

"Are you a threat to humans?  You both seem so civilized at times, and then you remind me that you aren't.  What is it the iliri want?  Or the grauori, for that matter?"

The pack looked to Sal.  She could feel partial thoughts from all of them but wasn't sure she could explain it to a human.  "Peace, freedom, the ability to hunt when we want.  We can agree on a truce with humans.  We're a lot like your kind now – well the iliri.  The grauori just want to be safe from you.  They want to die from old age, not snares and bows.  I want to have the choice to live my life as I want."  She paused, thinking.  "Sire, I would like to retire from the army one day, grow old, and complain about my aches.  I don't have that option.  I'm a conscript.  The Conglomerate military owns my life.  They value me because I've proven myself to be valuable, but they still own me.  I will never be free.  I will never have the option of owning a home.  I will die in battle, or from a wound sustained in battle."

Dom nodded at her, encouraging her.

"That is why we are the way we are, sire.  We live every moment to the fullest, knowing that tomorrow may be our last.  We want the same things you do, just in different ways.  Our families are our packs, not our children – because many of us won't live long enough to have them.  Our goals are a moment of passion with our mates, with our bellies full and our wounds healed.  We are not a threat to humans if humans would stop trying to own us."

While she spoke, Jase stepped closer and took her hand.  Putting voice to the desires of an entire people was so easy, yet the whole was hard to convey.  Admitting her fears to a human?  That was even harder.  Her people had survived for so long by pretending to be only what was expected and never asking for more.  Yet here she was laying it all out.  If the man wanted to, he could easily use it against them.

"Then why does Terric want you gone so badly?" Dom asked.

"It's the histories, I think," Jase said.  "We were here first, sire.  The grauori, that is.  Ya made slaves of them, and then ya started changing them, like we do ta the horses.  Breed one ta the other until ya get what ya want.  Ya made us stand up straighter, ya crossed the pairs that looked more human.  Ya did this fer centuries, and eventually, somethan like Sal came out.  Humans see her as exotic and want her.  When ya kept killing off yer women with babies, the men got bored, and the iliri were there.  Eventually, babies happened.  Iliri mothers taught the kids their history and those kids taught their kids.  'Ventually, the kids were so nearly human no one could tell 'em apart, but they'd still heard what happened.  Knowing ya only exist because yer amma was raped?  It causes a bit of resentment, ya un'erstand.  Yer whole culture started changing.  Dividing.  Well, not Anglia's, but the Eastern countries did."

Sal added, "The histories say that you used us for labor.  We guarded the farms; we harvested crops.  We did the hard work so that the few humans at the time could get rich and live comfortable lives.  Who wouldn't want that?  Why do you think the iliri are able to be conscripted still?"

"But they don't want to enslave you, Sal.  They want to exterminate you," Dom pointed out.

"Sure, to a point.  Get us under control.  There's so many of us who can pass as human, Dom, but aren't.  But we're people.  Grauori and iliri, we're both people, just like you.  And if this does become a full out war, I don't think the humans will win.  I also don't think we can stop the bloodshed.  We're faster than you and stronger.  We might be smaller, but we're still stronger."

"So," Dom said, tapping his finger on his desk.  "You think that if I join with Terric, the grauori will rise up against us?  The iliri will join them?  Your argument is that I shouldn't join Terric because we'd lose?"

Hwa chuckled and glanced at Sal.  Translate, please?

Sure.

Tell him that the grauori have resisted violence because we want to be recognized.  We want to be a part of the country, not forced to hide in our dens.

"Sire, the grauori live among you and are your people as well.  All they want is to be treated as equals.  They want to be Anglians."

"Ok.  So why should I refuse what Terric is offering me?" Dom pressed.

Sal looked at him pointedly.  "Because it's what's right.  You also need to know that the Emperor is calling himself the child of the gods.  He has no intention of allowing Anglia to remain independent.  He wants your population as his own.  He wants the metals under the Conglomerate."

Dom sucked in a breath.  "The Conglomerate has metal?"

"We do na know."  Jase spoke honestly.  "The Emperor says there is, but we do na know 'bout any."

"Ok.  But look at it from my point of view.  If I join with Terric, I could get a share of that metal.  I could get a booming economy for my people.  What does the Conglomerate offer me in return?  War?  The cost of war?"

"Not exactly.  How good will trade be with nations that no longer exist?  If the Conglomerate and Myrosica are gone, who will you sell your goods to?  If the Emperor kills you and takes your people as his own, enforcing laws regulating marriages and the production of children, and demanding tithes to him because of his self-perceived status, how does that help your people?  Sire, that is the reality we are truly looking at."  Sal sighed, then looked to Jase.

I'm about to do something very bad.  Can you and the mutts leave the room?

What are ya thinking, kitten?

I'm going to give the King confidential information, Jase.  I don't want this to come back on you all in any way.  Please?

He nodded and glanced at the mutts.  As a group, they moved to the door, Sal watching them.

"Um?" Dom asked.

"One moment, sire," she begged.

Dom waited until the door closed behind them, then Sal spoke again.  "I will not risk my pack for this.  What I am about to tell you is confidential.  It is well above my clearance level."

"So how do you know it?"

"Do you trust me, Dom?" she asked.

He thought about it for a moment, then shrugged.  "I'd like to think so."

"What I am about to tell you is something that few humans know.  I only know of two, and one is a Black Blade."

Dominik nodded, encouraging her to go on.

"My commanding officer is my lover.  Don't let that confuse you.  I keep two mates.  It's the way of my people.  The iliri have special abilities, few of which I will impart to you, but accept that we can share a portion of our thoughts with each other.  In moments of, shall we say, ecstasy, things often slip through.  Because of this, Blaec – Major Blaec Doll, commander of the Black Blades – has given up on keeping information from me.  My human clearance differs from my iliri."

Dominik's eyes were growing wider with each sentence.  "That's how you asked them to leave, isn't it?"

"Yeah.  And the grauori speak much more clearly in our heads," Sal explained.  "But Parliament has retrieved documents stating that the Emperor already has plans for your demise.  He hopes to wed you to a Terran woman.  Then you will be carefully assassinated, leaving her in charge of Anglia.  Once he has accomplished that, he will use your army to push into Viraenova.  He thinks of your people as expendable."

"And you're sure of this?"

"No.  But that's what he's telling his officers.  That part I am sure of.  I've seen the memories of the actual documents.  You should also know that the Emperor is convinced that only those from specific bloodlines are pure enough to continue.  I don't think yours is among them.  My unit intercepted crates of Iliran histories, and we can barely follow what's written.  The information and language is so different from what we have now, but those same crates somehow convinced him that he is descended from sky gods."

"Sal, what is a god?"

"A creature whose existence can not be proven, who is all powerful, and who somehow has the inalienable right to have his way.  The concept is baffling to me, too, but the Emperor's speeches and messages between his officers all make this very clear.  He thinks he is the child of a god and he therefore has the right to dictate the life of all people.  He feels that pedigrees and ancestry should determine your professions and that only those who can be traced to some 'star fall' should be allowed to procreate.  Dom, the man, is crazy."

Dominik stood, pouring himself a drink.  "Yeah.  That's a good reason right there, but I can't tell my council that without proof."

Sal lowered her voice.  "I'd prefer you don't tell them that at all."

Suddenly Dom laughed.  "Ok, so how do you keep that from Jase then?"

"I don't.  He knows it as well as I do.  I simply want to allow him plausible deniability about me breaking orders.  No one hides anything from Jase."

Dom glanced up.  "What do you mean, Sal?"

"If he's touched you, he knows you, sire.  Both the good and the bad.  He knows your character, and he knows what you find important.  Why do you think he doesn't touch anyone."

"But you," Dom added.

"Yeah, and a few others.  But usually only if he's wanting a read, or the person is honest enough for him to touch them again.  Iliri don't tend to lie because of this.  You never know which of us is a reader.  It has its limitations, like skin to skin only.  We think the Emperor knows of our abilities, and we think we scare the shit out of him."

Dom swallowed his drink in a single gulp.  "Honestly, Sal?  You scare the shit out of me too, but I find you refreshing somehow."  He walked across the room to stand before her.  His expression was serious as he looked down into her white, slit eyes.  "You're like nothing I've ever met.  When you bit me earlier, I was sure that you wouldn't stop, because of the berzerker thing you told me about.  Yet the more I am with you, the more I find myself turning to you – and not my council – for advice.  You're the only one that is honest with me."  He paused, sighing deeply.  "Sal, I'm surrounded by nobles who think everyone else is beneath them.  They can't seem to remember that I was in that group not so long ago.  I have no clue what I'm doing, and you seem to be the only one who gives a shit about us."

"I do.  No one deserves to be relegated to second class because of something they can't control.  Doesn't matter if that's their species, their parents..."  She looked right in his eyes.  "Or her gender."

His mouth twitched in a weak smile.  "So you do have your own agenda, huh?"

"Only to see all of us have the same opportunities.  And maybe to survive for a few more years."

"Yeah."  The King stepped back, letting his eyes close and shoulders relax.  "That's what I thought.  It just doesn't make any sense for me to lean on you like this.  I should be bending Lord Otso's ear, not yours.  I'm supposed to be learning how to be a king like my grandfather, but here we are, and I'm asking an iliri woman for advice.  One who isn't even my citizen!  Don't make me regret this?"

"Dom, honesty brings honesty.  I respect you, and I trust you.  Jase says that you're a good man and that you truly want to do what is right for people, even if that means making your own life harder.  He saw that your childhood as the son of a bastard shaped the man you are now and that you don't place yourself above others, but work for them instead.  This is why I'm here.  You are the only man in Anglia who can save my people – and your own in the process.  I'll help you as much as I can."  She tilted her head, letting a smile show.  "Just don't make me regret it either, ok?"

"Ok, Sal." Dom said softly.  "Send that letter to Parliament.  Tell the Conglomerate they can count on me.  I'll play politics with Terric tomorrow and send them home empty handed.  Get my army ready.  Get them more than ready, because I think we're going to war."

"Are you sure?"  That wasn't at all what she'd expected from this talk.  "I won't be sending a letter, Dom.  If this is what you want, they'll know tonight.  Shouldn't you speak to your council before you make a decision this important to your people?  Don't they have to agree to an alliance with the CFC?"

He smiled as he reached up, touching the length of her ear.  "No, I don't think so.  That you even ask says you care more than any of those nobles.  Tell Parliament, but tell them that I require you to be here to help me."

Sal nodded and opened her mind.  Roo, I need a link home.

Chapter 21

The next morning, light streamed through the windows while Sal sat comfortably in her office across the hall from the King's rooms.  Her desk was stacked with soldiers' files.  Some were reports of those performing poorly, others those who were excelling.  In her hand, she held a file for Sergeant Ilija Vayu.  She hadn't requested it.  His captain had singled him out as an example of a soldier deserving a promotion.

She read through the comments quickly.  Nothing listed surprised her.  He'd served for almost fifteen years, had taken command of units as needed, and always put in the effort necessary to perfect the duties he'd been assigned.  Ilija had only recently been moved to the Palace guard, and still he was making a name for himself.  Throughout the month, Sal and her pack had surprised many units in training, and only Ilija's had performed anywhere near their expectations.

A knock at her door broke her from her thoughts. "Come," Sal called to the wood.

A young man, not more than fourteen, slipped inside the door wearing the green and silver of a court page.  His eyes were wide, and he refused to release the handle.

"Can I help you, sir?" Sal asked the kid.

"The King requires you to accompany him on a hunt," he blurted.

Sal nodded.  "Tell him I'd be happy to."

The boy nodded back, not moving.  Eventually, he stammered out, "He said it's the envoy, and you'd understand, Sergeant."

"Kaisae," Sal corrected, watching the confusion flick across his face.  "What's your name young man?"

"I'm Jarl, Kaisae.  He said they ride out in half an hour."  With a quick nod at her, the page slipped back out her door, his feet slapping against the stones as he ran through the hall.

Sal sighed and closed the file.  Hwa, Roo, Jase?  We're going on a hunt.

Already with him, Kaisae, Hwa replied.

I'll have the horses saddled, Sal.  Get inta some armor, kitten.  The daughter and the historian are walking heavy t'day, Jase added.

You geared up, Jase? she asked, knowing he'd think of her before himself.

Yeah, I had a barracks inspection this morning.  Thought I'd dress the part.

Well, that worked out nicely, Sal thought as she made her way to her rooms.

Quickly, she got into her dress armor, enjoying the feel of the rings against her skin and amazed at how light and flexible it was.  She dug in her packs, pulled out her bracers and strapped them on, then slung her helm over her shoulder as she made her way down to the stables below.  It wasn't far.  When Sal walked through the aisle of the barn, she found her mare standing in cross ties, blocking the alley.  On the other side was Jase's mare  She attached her helm to the clip on the saddle, then began adjusting the tack to be more comfortable.  Beside her, Jase was doing the same with Raven.

Where's the King? she asked.

The other barn.  He's playing the gracious host, and still flirting with that girl, but at least now he's acting like he's too shy to do more than meet her gaze.

So he learns.  Sal untied her mare.

Jase did the same, and the pair of them led the horses to the doors, swinging into the saddle once they were under the open sky.  Without a word, they trotted side by side toward the next barn.  The air was crisp making the sky appear even more blue than it should.  Pausing near a lush patch of early grass, they gave the mares their heads and waited for the rest.  Both horses dug in greedily while their riders took the chance to relax.  It didn't take too long before the grauori came bounding through the door with the clop of shod hooves behind them.  The King's party was mounted on fine-boned coursers in shades of chestnut and bay.

"Don't think I've seen your steeds before," Dominik said, riding up beside them.  "They're amazing.  Maybe I should be looking to buy horses from you," he joked.

"I doubt they'd be for sale, sire.  Not the ones of this quality.  These girls are our lifelines," Sal told him.

"Mares?" the King asked surprised.

"Typic'lly," Jase answered.  "They're more consistent in battle, and they are na allus trying ta breed something.  Besides, ya ever see what a stallion does when a mare pisses at him?  Yeh.  Let's just say I am na too proud ta sit on a nice looking lady."

The King laughed heartily at that.  "Me neither, my friend.  Me neither."  Then he raised his voice for the group to hear.  "My hounds will flush us some game.  Most likely just fowl, but if we're lucky, we might get a stag.  Sadly, it's the wrong season for boar.  Let us all enjoy the ride – and tonight we'll feast on our conquests!"

With his words, the grauori raced off, howling into the wind.  Roo whispered into Sal's mind, It'll be stag.  Dom asked us to give them little reason to use the bows.  We want to keep the pace hard enough that the Terrans can't cause trouble.

Good thinking, Roo.  Let me know if anything changes, Sal replied.

Always, Kaisae.

As the grauori sped into the trees, the King spurred his horse to follow, and the group of them fell in behind.  The King, three of the Terrans, and a single huntsman made the entire party.  Sal worried about the lack of Anglians, so kept herself and Jase to the back, their eyes open for treachery from either the pace or the Terrans.  This outdated hobby might seem quaint to humans, but to her, it was the epitome of a stupid decision.  Too bad she couldn't convince the King to step into modern times with the rest of the continent!

The hunt crested a hill.  The horses bounded down a ravine, splashing through the creek below when the "hounds" gave voice to their prey.  In the distance, Sal heard the eerie howl of more beasts.  Another grauori pack was near.

But the hunt was moving fast.  The King and his entourage blindly raced after the deer, their horses leaping fallen logs and racing across the muddy ground.  Spring was trying to grip the world around them, the snow clinging only to the bases of the trees and the shadows of rocks.  For too many weeks, she'd huddled in stone buildings and had almost missed the winter melt away.

Kilometer after kilometer, nothing happened.  Sal relaxed into the saddle, enjoying the hunt, and gave Arden her head.  The speckled mare picked her own path across the slippery ground.  When she raced to a downed tree, Sal lifted herself from the saddle and smiled as her horse surged under her, clearing the jump easily.  Maybe there was something to this after all.  With a glance over her shoulder, she saw Jase just behind her, Raven's ears forward, galloping easily.  He was focused on the group but caught her movement and looked over with a smile on his lips.

Kaisae! Roo called into her mind.  The urgency in her voice killed the moment.

Sal quickly turned her attention back to the humans but saw no sign of aggression from any of them.  The Terrans were riding well and seemed pleased at the entertainment.  As the King broke out of the trees and into a small clearing, he reined in his horse hard.  That meant the problem was up ahead.  Sal automatically guided Arden around the crowd to the King's side, following his gaze.

In the center of the clearing, a pale white form writhed angrily.  A bear trap had caught the grauori's leg, and he was near panic trying to free himself.  The poor beast saw them and stopped thrashing to pull farther away from the humans.  His lips lifted in a snarl.

"Sal?" Dom whispered to her.  "Can we get it out?"

"I think we need to," she whispered back, reaching out to Roo.  Can you talk to him?

No, but Hwa can.  He won't listen to a rafrezzi, Kaisae, the little female answered.

Then do it.  The King wants him free.  Sal felt her acknowledgment and reached for Jase.  Killer, keep an eye on the humans.  I need to get the grauori out of there.

Yes, sir, he replied officially.

"Sire, please keep your distance," Sal whispered to the King as she slid to the ground.

She saw him nod so began walking slowly to the trapped beast.  Behind her, the King was explaining to the Terrans how valuable these animals were to him and how his own companions had come from a similar fate.  The humans nodded, accepting his story without question.  Sal whispered thanks that he could lie so well.  As she got closer, the male stared at her, meeting her eyes.  Sal refused to look away.  He snarled again.

Roo, link me to him? she begged.

I can open you to him.  I'm not sure he'll take it, Kaisae.  He's called us traitors and refuses to listen to Hwa.

All we can do is try, little one.

She felt a strange slip and knew Roo had connected her with the male's mind.

I am iliri, Sal sent.  She continued explaining who she was as she steadily approached, all too aware of the humans behind her.  I will release you.  You may leave if you choose, but you will only die to humans if you remain here.  I am Kaisae.  I control my pack, and my pack will prevent the humans from harming you now, but we can not stop them all.

Finally, the male dropped his gaze.  His eyes focused on her chin, and he stopped pulling against the trap.  You have grauori eyes, but iliri are a myth, he told her.

I don't feel very much like a myth, my cousin.  And you don't look like one either.  Will you allow me to release you?

Will you?  Or will you merely kill me when I am complacent?

What choice do you have?  You can hear my mind, listen to it.  If I wanted to kill you, I would simply have shot you from my horse, not walked all this way trying to reassure you.  Trust me, or don't, but if you try to attack me, I will leave you for the humans.

She felt his resentment, but he turned his gaze to the ground.  Sal quickly looked over the trap, finding the release.  It was designed so that both hands were required to loosen the jaws around the grauori's leg.  Kneeling at his side, she reached for it, warning the male in her mind, I am sorry, but this will hurt.

I know.  Please be fast.

Sal grabbed the lever with both hands, pulling and twisting to loosen the trap.  As the mechanism engaged, the jaws clenched against his mauled leg.  The male yelped in pain before the trap released him completely.  Without pausing for permission, he ran, carrying his injured leg close to his body.  When he reached the tree line, he looked back, his eyes wide when he realized there'd been no pursuit.

You kept your word.  Laetus Kaisae!  My thanks for my life, he sent her.

Long life, cousin, Sal told him.  Find healing soon.

"Kaisae!" The King yelled at her across the clearing.  "Spring that trap so another is not caught and send guards out here when we return.  I will have no poaching of grauor wolves on my lands."

"Yes, sire," Sal called back, grabbing a stick to trigger the trap.  With a crunch, the teeth snapped shut, splintering the branch and unable to catch another grauori's leg.

Just as she stood, the male whispered in her head again.  The human calls you Kaisae?

Yes.  He is the human Kaisor, but he respects my pack and me as equals.  He hopes to stop the violence against our kinds, and so I will give him my respect in return.

She felt his confusion as he slipped out of the link.  Hopefully, he'd tell his packmates that things with humans had changed.  If the rumor spread, there might be a chance of peace between their species and the humans who'd taken over their land.  She'd have to explain to Dom how good of an idea this was later.

Turning back for her horse, she paused.  The Terrans had pulled themselves into a tighter group, putting distance between themselves and the Anglians.  Dom was smiling at her proudly, oblivious to the tension – or faking it really well.  Then she glanced at Jase.  His hand rested against his leg casually, and his eyes stalked them.  Sal knew that behind his leg lay his weapons.  His posture screamed the warning louder than anything else.  That he hadn't sent a thought meant he wasn't sure.  Reminding herself to relax, she headed back, but the openness around her now felt like a vulnerability.

Time seemed to slow as the fake historian lifted his hand, the crossbow aimed directly at her.  She jerked to the side but heard the twang of the string.  The bolt crashed into her chest, near her right shoulder.  Air rushed from her lungs, but she didn't feel the sweet pain she expected.  Confused, she dared to glance at her shoulder, finding nothing more than a scuff on the black rings.  Those idiots were going to die.

She moved, running toward the man who shot her, but the Terrans were prepared.  As the historian retreated to reload, Mr. Claudiu moved to put the assassins between himself and the fight, and the woman kneed her horse forward.  Her bow was held low, the bolt pointing at the King.  The iliri were too far away to stop this.

"Dom, down!" Sal yelled.

Chapter 22

As Dominik tried to throw himself from his saddle, Jase flicked his wrist.  A pale dagger flew between them, burying itself in the woman's back.  Her finger closed, the bolt released, but her aim was good.  With a sickening crunch, it lodged in the King's shoulder and his body crashed to the ground – silent.

Sal looked for the last Anglian, the King's huntsman.  Paralyzed with fear, the young man sat on his horse staring at the body of his king.  "Ride, you idiot!" she screamed, breaking his trance.  "Get the guards.  I don't care if you founder that horse, damn it.  Ride!"

The man shoved his heels against his mount, spinning the animal toward the Palace, and raced away as if demons chased him.  Elius Claudiu broke away to follow, the aged man reacting slower than the King's huntsman.  Sal didn't have time to help.  There were still two assassins to deal with.

Raven shoved close to the "daughter".  Jase pulled his sword.  Her back was red with blood seeping from the wound his dagger left, but she met him.  Blocking his first blow with her crossbow, the wood shattered under the force of the resin.  Jase kneed his horse closer, and they grappled between their mounts.  He had this.  Sal rushed past, intent on her own target: the supposed historian.  On the far side of the clearing, the grauori sped after the retreating Anglian and his pursuit.

Subdue him! Sal screamed into their heads.  I want answers, damn it.

She felt their ascent, but their feet never slowed.  The historian still struggled to load the bolt in his weapon, glancing up calmly to watch her running at him.  With a curse, he dropped it and pulled a long, narrow blade from his side.  Snatching at his reins, he wrenched his horse toward her and spurred it forward.  When he was almost on top of her, Sal leapt to the side.  Her hand closed on his wrist, the other fisting in his shirt, and the horse's momentum pulled him out of the saddle.  They landed hard, the impact breaking them apart.  He scrambled to his feet, pushing away from her, but Sal only crouched.  Her eyes locked onto his.

"I know what your armor means, scrubber," he taunted, ready for her.

She didn't respond, merely waited for him to move.  Her ears twisted, following the noises around them.  Behind her, horses shuffled in the grass.  To her side, Jase was growling.  In the distance, she could see the grauori struggling with a body on the ground.  A moan let her know that the King still lived.  It was a standoff as they stared at each other, both too well trained to make the first move.  A man like this wouldn't get desperate, but she was willing to bet he'd never fought anything like her.

Sal snarled, allowing her inhuman teeth to flash at him.  As his eyes lowered to her mouth, she pushed, closing the gap in a single step.  Her hand closed on his throat.  His blade slashed against her, but her armor prevented it from cutting.  He tried in vain to stab through it as she squeezed, his off-hand wrenching at her fingers in panic.  The thrill of a kill built inside her, and she raised the hooks of her bracer to his throat, watching his eyes widen in true fear, savoring the passions of her victory.

The historian twisted suddenly, slipping his shoulder under her arm to swing wildly.  Sal felt his resin blade tear through the flesh of her jaw, and he broke free.  Her body responded against her will, lashing out at the cause of pain.  The sharpened wings of her armor raked through his throat, taking nearly half his neck with it.  The man's mouth opened and closed in a silent scream, and his eyes flicked around in pure terror before they stilled and grew dull.  She let him fall and turned to her mate.

Jase lay across the woman's body, covered in her blood.  Her form was motionless beneath him.  Small cuts covered his face and hands.  His lips were pulled back in a feral snarl as he looked up at her.

"Secure the old man, Jase," she told him too calmly, jerking her head to the grauori in the distance.  Hwa stood on top of Elius Claudiu, and Roo held his shoulder, the man below them very still.  Jase pried himself from his kill, wiping the human's blood from his lips as Sal neared.  She whispered, "Question him.  I want information first, Sergeant, then you may kill him, lover."

He smiled at her, then took the last step to close the distance between them.  Grabbing her pauldron, he pulled her to him, meeting her lips with his.  Sal held him there while she savored the taste of human on him.  So good.  Too good to let go, but she had to.  Their eyes met.  His look was both a promise and a need.  When she wrenched her eyes away, he hurried toward the grauori.  Sal rushed to the King's side before she could be distracted again.

Dominik lay in the dirt, the black fletched arrow buried below his collar bone.  The wound was serious but far from fatal, Sal thought as she knelt beside him.

"Sal?" he moaned, "what happened to your face?"

She smiled and felt a flash of pain as her skin resisted.  "I'm afraid we decimated the envoy, sire."

He nodded, searching her face.  "And Jase?  The grauori?" he begged, honestly concerned about their well being.

"Fine.  Your wounds are the worst.  Lay still.  I have the huntsman seeking help.  They should return shortly."  Sal licked her lips, the smell of his blood thick in the air.

"Am I safe from you, Kaisae?" he asked.  There was no fear on his face.

"Yes, sire.  I make no promises for Jase, but you are safe from me.  I only wished you smelled less sweet."

He laughed, cutting it short with a moan of pain.  "I'm afraid there's nothing I can do about that, Sal.  I'd prefer you don't eat me, though."  His smile faded for a moment, and he whispered, "Shit, girl, this hurts."

"I know, Dom.  Move less and it will hurt less."

Giving in, he let his head flop to the side.  "Sal?" he whispered, and she glanced over her shoulder following his gaze.

The nacione grauori they'd freed earlier slunk toward them.  His eyes were wide and ears up, watching them both.  The male's leg was also nearly healed.  "Rer hoomans not so tame, Kaisae," he said, refusing to look away from the body of the King.

"He is mine, nacione," she snarled, moving her body protectively across Dom's.  Her eyes sought those of the male approaching her, but his head was lowered, his tail tucked close to his body.

"Ya, Kaisae," he whimpered, shifting his gaze to hers then back to the ground quickly.  "I owe roo fer mah life.  I rill heal this one."

"You're a healer?" she asked, surprised.  "Thank you.  Thank you, very much, cousin.  Dru vau kanna?"  She begged for his name in Iliran.

"Wroogr," he said, as he reached her side.  There, he squatted and reached out for her hand.  Understanding, she pulled off her mail gloves and let him take it in his near-paw.  His eyes slipped shut, and he exhaled slowly.  Sal felt her face tingle and closed her eyes as the vertigo hit.  When Wroogr released her, she crumpled, falling to her rump beside the King.

"Sal?" he asked, struggling to sit up.

"Don't move, Dom," she told him sternly.  "It causes dizziness.  That's all.  Just give me a second – and thank you Wroogr."

"What did he do to you?" Dom asked.

When her world finally stopped spinning, she turned to him, exposing the side of her face.  The cut from before was gone.  "He heals.  The problem is, sire, we still have to get that bolt out."

Dom's eyes searched her face.  She knew he was looking at the blood smeared on her skin.  Then he nodded.  "This is going to be bad, isn't it?"

"Yeah, it really is.  What armor do you have under that coat?"

"Ringmail."  He groaned, realizing what she planned to do.

"Then this is really going to hurt.  Wroogr?"  She turned to the grauori.  "I'm already in maast.  If I try to harm him, please stop me?"

The male searched for signs of her honesty, inhaling deeply.  "Roo may kill him, but roo no want to?"

"Exactly.  If he screams, I'm not completely sure I'll be able to stop."  Sal closed her eyes, struggling to push her body's demands for more death away.  "Humans are my prey, too, but this one cannot be."

"I rill stop roo, Kaisae.  Roo rill not kill this man today."

Jase, Roo, Hwa, Sal called in her mind, our friend is going to heal the King, but first I have to remove the arrow.  He will scream.  Do not let Jase help us.

I'm na that foolish, Kaisae, Jase replied, his passions leaking to her.  Hwa and Roo are fine, it's only us in the maast.

Good, she sent, and closed the link before his passions could affect her more.

Then she stood, placing one foot beneath each of his arms, straddling the King's body.  "Ok, Dom,"  She wrapped both of her small hands around the shaft of the bolt tightly.  "On three, ready?"

Dom closed his eyes tightly, trying to brace against the pain he expected.

"One," she counted, "Two..." and then she pulled, using her entire body.  The bolt sliced muscles as it slowly slipped from his skin.  The King's body arched beneath her, but he did not scream.  Sal clenched her teeth against the snarl.  If a human could hold it back then so could she.  With a sucking pop, the tip slid free, lodging against the ringmail.  Sal held herself still, the arrow so close to the human's flesh, and heard Wroogr growl softly beside her.  Slowly, the pale grauori reached his muzzle toward her, tilted his head, and opened his mouth around the shaft.  With her fingers clenched on the end, he bit down, severing the wood only centimeters above Dom's clothing.  When she still didn't move, his eyes raised to hers.

"Roo are Kaisae," he told her.  "He is Kaisor."

Sal nodded, looking away from the blood soaking the King's shoulder.  With another deep breath, she moved back to his side, glancing at his face as she knelt beside him.

"You ok, Sal?" Dom whispered.

"Better than you, I'm sure."  She licked her lips and carefully bit the lower one as she forced her heart to slow.

Wroogr pressed his hand onto the King's and reached across for the human's face with the other, resting his stubby fingertips against Dominik's cheek.  The King nodded his assent, and the grauori sucked in a deep breath.  When the beast exhaled, Sal watched the King's eyes track to the side repeatedly.

"Close your eyes Dom.  It's easier," she said, and his eyes snapped shut.

Wroogr paused, panting before he took another deep breath and repeated the process.  While they were busy, she worked on getting the arrowhead from beneath the King's mail.  Her fingers slid against his chest.  Feeling the wet blood of the wound, she pulled at the armor, exposing it.  Wroogr panted again, and Sal checked the progress.  As he exhaled slowly for a third time, she watched the torn flesh straighten, and the wound became more shallow.

"That's enough Wroogr."  Sal stopped the nacione before he made the fourth attempt.  "I'm sorry Dom, but the huntsman saw you get shot.  We can't repair you completely without more questions than either of us want."

Dom's eyes were still closed, his face pale.  "Yeah, we don't need grauori kept as slaves for their talents.  I get it Sal, but damn.  How long does this last?  I'd rather not spill my guts in front of you."

She laughed, just like he'd probably intended.  "Breathe deeply and it should be over in no more than six breaths.  It will pass."

He nodded, and she counted his breaths with him.  On the fourth, he cracked his eyelids opened and sighed.  "Thank you Wroogr," he groaned.  "Thank you so much."

"Roo saved mah lyfe, Kaisor.  I owed roo.  Ree are even, ya?"

"No," Dom told him.  "I owe you, my friend.  I did not save your life, I merely righted the wrong done to you by another.  I already was in your debt for having allowed the trap to be there.  I still owe you, Gerus Wroogr."

Wroogr looked up at Sal and smiled.  "He is a Kaisor.  Roo spoke da truth. I rill tell da pack."  He paused and flicked his ears up.  A moment later, Sal heard the sound, too.  Hooves thundered against the ground.

"I think it's time for you to go, Wroogr.  Not all humans are like this one."

He nodded at her then loped away without another word, making a straight line for the trees.

Sal, get that grauori out of there.  Guards are coming, Jase warned.

He's gone.  The King is well enough, but not so well that we'll have problems later.  Wroogr also fixed me up.  Did you learn anything? she asked

No.  They saw the crossed swords on yer armor and knew we're from the Conglomerate, so assumed the King was compromised.

He is, Sal reminded him.

I know, but the man felt like he was in a hurry.  There was some deadline where he had ta make a decision, and if they could na, he was to be assassinated.

She looked over the mostly healthy king.  Which means Terric is about to be desperate.  What the hell are they going to try next?

Jase didn't try to guess.  I killed him, kitten.  I need ta leave.

Take the grauori, have them secure the guards, and meet me in our rooms.  I won't be far behind.  Stay away from the humans, Jase.  I mean it.

I know.  Stay strong, kitten.  Remember ta breathe, Jase told her as he ran for his horse.  Sal watched him swing into the saddle and glance back, his need written on his face.  Letting her eyes close, she sighed.  It was hard not to just follow.  When she opened them, he was riding away fast with the mutts running at his side, heading the opposite direction of the guards.

A large man led the group, twisting to look back at Jase but never slowing.  It was Ilija.  He pulled his mount in hard and jumped from the saddle, landing solidly to run toward her.

"Walk!" Dom yelled, and Sal realized she was snarling.

"Your Highness?"  Ilija sounded confused.

"Trust me, soldier.  Now is a good time to walk."  The King laughed, looking up at Sal.

She was tracking his movement, unable to help herself.

"Are you ok, sire?" Ilija asked him, kneeling across from Sal.

"Yeah.  I'll live.  Can't say the same for the Terran envoy, though.  Sal, did the Ahnor leave yet?"  Honest concern showed on his face.

"Yes, sire.  I sent him to secure the last two men, their guards."

"Ah," Ilija said.  "So that's why they were in a rush.  We already got them, Kaisae.  Sire, I brought a physician."

The King nodded.  "It's only a small wound, I believe.  The fall from the horse likely did more damage, but the Kaisae refused to let me move."

Ilija accepted the half truth easily.  He and Sal stepped away as the physician reached the King.  They moved out of earshot, but she watched the man probe the wound, waiting for some sign that he'd know what had really happened.  The whole time, Ilija stared at her.  Without warning, his massive hand closed on her shoulder, turning her to look at the blood across her face.  Sal yanked herself free.  The snarl came too easily to her lips.

"Don't touch me," she growled at him.

Quickly, he dropped his hand, taking a step back.  "I'm sorry, Kaisae.  I thought you were injured."

Sal rubbed at her brow, reminding herself to breathe deeply.  She sucked in a lungful of air and released it in a shuddering breath.  The sweet smell of blood tainted everything, and only her will held her in control of her desires.  She tried not to think of it, focusing on the situation before her.

"Sal?" Ilija whispered.  "Are you ok?"

She shook her head.  "No, I'm really not.  Why are you here?  You're supposed to be off duty today."

The big man chuckled and shrugged.  "The huntsman came into the stables yelling at the top of his lungs that the King had been killed.  I sent the off-duty men to secure the guards – so the Ahnor will have little to worry about – and made my way here."

"Why?" she pressed him.

"The truth?  Sal, this is what I do.  I like this king, I think he's good for the country and soldiering is what I do."

She nodded, understanding what he meant.  "Are you scared of me, Ilija?"

"Kaisae, I respect you, but...yeah.  Sometimes."

"Then get me out of here.  Find me an excuse to leave."

"Why?"

"Because the bloodlust has me, man.  I'm in nearly a full berserk."

He did not move away, merely nodded.  "So that's why I was told to walk.  The King knows."

"Yes," she admitted.

"Sal, you're the Kaisae.  Just leave.  They won't ask.  I got this.  I'll tell them you're cleaning up before the council meets.  It will meet, you know?"

"I do."

He shifted to stand between her and the rest of the rescue group.  "Can I help?"

"No, my friend, you cannot."  She walked away, raising her voice to the men around her.  "Sergeant Ilija Vayu is in charge here.  Search the bodies and get the King back to the Palace."

Without pausing, she made her way to Arden, the mare plucking at the winter grasses.  Sal glanced back at Ilija once, and he nodded at her before she pulled herself into the saddle.  Behind her, the big guy began to shout orders.  That was all she needed.  Sal turned her horse toward home.

Jase, she whispered, I'm coming, but things are about to get really busy.

Arden's hooves flew, the mare pushing hard.  It was mere moments before she skidded to a halt before the barn and threw her reins on the ground.  Stable hands ran toward her, and Sal brushed past them striding quickly for the stairs.

She snapped over her shoulder, "Tack her down and cool her out well.  If she's lame tomorrow, you all will pay for it," before she climbed the stairs two at a time.  She began unbuckling her armor before she even reached her door.

Chapter 23

The water was red, their own blood mingling with that of the humans as it twirled down the drain.  Sal sighed, satiated, as she dried her hair and wrapped the towel around her body.  Behind her, Jase pulled her damp locks from her neck and kissed her gently, careful to avoid the mark he'd left.

"Ya need ta get ta the council, kitten," he reminded her.

"I know, killer.  Come with me?"  She leaned into him.

"Ya will be fine without me, ya allus are."

"Not like that.  I'm going to need a read on those guards," she said, reaching up to kiss the side of his face.

Jase cupped her face.  "Fair 'nough, but I'll get the read, then head ta the meeting.  I do na have the mind ta sit and listen ta them fools fer too long, ya know."

"Ok, then just read them and send to me.  If Dom's there, he'll follow my lead, I think.  If not, I'll need some backup."

Jase nodded, so Sal made her way into the main room.  Their clothes were strewn across the floor, blood staining the rugs beneath.  Sal picked up her curiass and tossed it on the couch as she walked past on her way to the wardrobe.  She'd just opened it when a knock came at the door.

"Kaisae?" Ilija called through the thick wood.

"Come!" she yelled back.

The big black man slipped in the door, looking towards her.  Their eyes met for only a moment before he looked to the ground, and Sal laughed.

"I'm sure you've seen a naked woman before, Ilija."

He chuckled, and lifted his eyes back to hers, carefully avoiding looking at her body.  "Human women, Kaisae.  Not iliri.  I came to see if you're suitable for the council.  Dom's well enough, and he's called them together."

"Yer safe, man," Jase said, walking out of their bathing chamber with only a towel around his waist.  "And she's almost presentable."

Ilija's eyes widened as he looked at him.  The lithe man was covered in fresh wounds.  Jase smirked back, amused at the human's reaction.

"Yeh, Ilija," he said, "we tear the shit outta each other."  He pointed to his face and the scratches there.  "Jayel got those."  Then he pointed to his bloody lip.  "But that's one a Sal's fav's.  Anythan below the neck was Sal."

"Shit," Ilija breathed, glancing over to see her wounds for the first time.  "You both are like this?"

Sal dropped her towel.  The soldier quickly glanced away, but not before seeing the rest of her wounds.  "I told you Ilija.  Bloodlust.  We call it maast.  So long as we're able to kill, you're pretty safe."  She laughed as she pulled on a shirt.  "I'm covered, boy, you can look."

"I'm sorry, Kaisae.  I don't mean to keep doing this.  I feel like every time I'm in your rooms..." Ilija shrugged, letting the sentence die unspoken.

"You'd better get used to it, then," she said, kicking through the clothing on her floor.  "Jase, seen my boots?"

"By the door, kitten.  Ya kicked 'em off when ya came in."

She walked past the hulking guard, and snagged a boot from the corner, speaking as she did so.  "When that door closes, Jase and I get our only moments alone.  So if you plan to come in here, you should probably get used to looking at the floor."  Sal grabbed her other boot and patted him as she brushed by again.  "Or stop being so chivalrous."

Jase just shook his head, chuckling to himself while she sat beside her curiass and pulled the tall boots on her feet.  "She lived with just men, Ilija.  Trust me, we all got an eye full and lived ta tell 'bout it."

Ilija blushed brightly making Sal take pity on him.  "I keep telling you.  I'm a soldier.  Speaking of that, how've the whores been?"

Guilt flashed across his face.  "We were inundated last night, but how did you know that?"

"Oh, I ran into one and made it known that they're welcome.  You might want to drop the word to the men.  Subtly?"

"Looking for a bit of favor from them, or something?" he asked.

"It doesn't hurt.  That, and I know they'll be better for it.  No sense in forcing them to break rules they can't keep.  If they hurt the girls, though, there will be punishment."

"Sal, some get paid extra fer that," Jase reminded her.

"That doesn't count.  Anything outside of what they paid for.  I think Ilija knows what I mean."

"I do, Kaisae.  I'll make sure a few words get whispered."

"Good.  Then let's go play with the nobles.  Killer, if you're not going with me, I'm taking Ilija."

"Have fun wi' that.  Oh, and do the thing while yer there?  I gotta start putting 'em together soon," Jase told her cryptically.

"Good idea," she agreed.  "He just gave me the excuse I need, too.  Ok, big guy, let's go."  Sal turned for the door.

"Kaisae?"  Ilija stepped in front of her.

Sal looked up, and he smiled as he tugged her collar higher at the back of her neck.  "Keep your hair loose.  You won't convince anyone that's anything but a bite."  Behind them, Jase just chuckled, his head buried in the closet.

"Thanks," she said.  "You're a good man, Ilija.  I wouldn't have expected it from our first meeting, but you're going to be great."  Then she grabbed his wrist and tugged him through the door.  He didn't try to resist.

Together they walked through the halls, and Ilija kept his silence.  The council room sat next door to the King's chambers, only a few strides from her suite.  Without knocking, she pushed the door open and stepped in with Ilija at her heels.  Seated before her was Cillian Tor and Marcu Piet.

"Kaisae," Cillian greeted her warmly.  Lord Piet simply grunted, the noise dismissing her presence.

"Lord Piet," Ilija said, "it's typical to greet the Sergeant at Arms more politely than that."

"And you truly think that," he waved a hand at Sal, "is a true Sergeant at Arms?"

"Not only I, my lord, but most of the soldiers here do.  The Kaisae is more skilled than any man in Anglia that we know of, and our ranks have excelled because of her training.  The Ahnor as well.  I'm sorry you disagree, my lord."

Lord Piet glanced away in disgust.  Too many years thinking of women as inferior could not be erased so easily.  Sal knew it wasn't the man's fault.  He simply didn't know anything else.

She claimed a chair beside Cillian and propped one foot on the seat, her knee bent against her chest.  Ilija placed himself at ease beside her.  The room waiting in an uneasy silence until Bjan Arvo arrived with the King right behind him.  When Dominik entered the room, they all stood respectfully.

"Please, be comfortable.  We're waiting on Otso again?" he asked as the councilors returned to their seats.

"Yep," Cillian said.  "He'll have a good excuse, I'm sure."

Dom nodded, flashing an understanding smile as he turned to his counter for a bottle.  "The usual?" he asked around the room, "And that's mead for you, Sal?"

"Yeah, thanks," she said.  "And I have something that doesn't truly require the full council."

"Go for it," Dom said, passing her the drink.

Sal took a small sip and gestured behind her, "I want to promote Ilija Vayu here to at least Major.  Colonel would be my choice."

"What?" Ilija gasped, standing straighter.  "Kaisae?"

"Shut it, soldier," she teased, smiling over her shoulder to show him she wasn't offended.

"Ok, Sal.  Why?" Dom asked.

"He was the first to arrive at your side today, sire.  What you didn't know was that he was off duty and still organized the men in the barracks to secure the guards.  He put together the necessary information and acted on it without requiring a ranking officer's orders.  I can give you a few other examples of such actions.  He's the one responsible for pacifying the Terran envoy when they demanded your immediate attention last night.  I've reviewed his record, and it's glowing.  His superior actually sent it to me requesting a promotion, with a note saying that this man is too skilled for his rank."

"What rank are you, sir?" Cillian asked Ilija.

"Sergeant, sir," Ilija answered crisply.

"That's quite a jump, Sal," Dom told her.  "Can I ask why?"

"Yes, but I think that part will require Otso."

"Ah, so you have plans.  Ok, then sure, congratulations, Colonel Vayu," the King said, walking across the room to offer the soldier his hand.  Ilija said nothing, his eyes wide, and wasn't sure whether to kneel or shake the hand of the King.

Sal patted his hip from the chair beside him.  "Relax Ilija.  You outrank most of the army now."

"Yes, Kaisae, I'm rather aware of that.  Thank you!" he gasped, as the King pumped his arm up and down.

"Well, Colonel, what can I offer you then?" Dom asked, walking back to his personal bar, "Mead, brandy, or whiskey?"

Ilija glanced at Sal, refusing to commit until she nodded.  "Whiskey, sire, and thank you."

As they all offered the soldier their congratulations, Lord Otso Aulis slipped into the room, shuffling to his seat.  He opened his mouth to make an excuse when the King cut him off.

"I don't care, Otso.  But now that you're here, I'd like to hear why we just promoted Colonel Vayu."

Sal smiled at him wickedly, then turned to the councilors around her.  "I warned you all I had plans to restructure the military.  You do not have a single elite operations unit, and I intend to start one.  When it is operating efficiently, it's my hope that Colonel Vayu will be instrumental in the formation of more.  This first unit should be structured similarly to the Black Blades.  A collection of talents ranging from snipers to heavy arms men, all able to operate efficiently mounted or on foot, in the open, or in close quarters.  They should be highly trained and able to work without specific orders."

"Why?" Marcu Piet demanded.

"Because your king just had an attempt on his life, your guards suck, and I won't be here forever," Sal snapped back, before turning to the King.  "Your Majesty, the first elite unit should serve as the King's guards both in court and during times of war.  It's also my intention to train Colonel Vayu to my position.  We both know I'll be returning home eventually and, so far, he's the only officer I've seen with the intelligence, drive, and tactical knowledge to adequately command the military."

"That's my position!" Lord Piet cut in.

Beside her, Cillian sighed.  "We've been through this, Marcu.  It's not your position.  I don't think it's ever going to be your position.  Get over it and be happy you're still a Marquis."

"Would you be interested in this, Colonel Vayu?" Dominik asked the big man.

"Sire, I'd be honored.  I never thought of becoming the Sergeant at Arms, never in a million years, but I've always been a soldier."

Sal knew she was giving the man a dream, but she thought he actually deserved it.  "Dom, when the physician was assisting you, I asked Ilija why he'd come to help.  I knew it was his day off.  He told me it's because he believes in you.  He's the only man in this army willing to stand up and tell me no – he changed his mind, mind you – but he was more than willing to stand behind his convictions.  I can't think of anyone more willing to give his life for yours, may there never be a need."

Dominik and Cillian nodded in agreement.  "What about you, Lord Aulis, are you ok with the idea of a new unit in the military?" the King asked.

"Sure, if you keep acting like this, we're going to need a lot more, and I'd rather have an Anglian leading our forces.  No offense to the Sergeant."

"Kaisae," Ilija corrected.

"Whatever," Otso muttered.

"And I suppose you're opposed, Lord Piet?" Dom asked.

"Not at all.  I'd like to have the Colonel here shadow the Kaisae.  The sooner he's trained to his position, the sooner she's no longer a thorn in my ass."

Sal and Ilija exchanged glances, but she shook her head at him slightly.  He nodded in understanding and said nothing.

"Ok, then that was easy.  Sal make the unit and train them.  Colonel, I agree with Lord Piet.  I'd like you to attend the primary meetings with us, if possible."

"I can make that possible," Sal said.  "Sorry, Ilija."

The big man shrugged, "I need to learn, Kaisae.  I'm at your disposal."

Chapter 24

"So what about this hunt you had, Your Majesty?" Otso asked.  "Weren't your Conglomerate friends supposed to protect you from harm?"

Dominik actually laughed in his face.  "I'd say it worked pretty well, Otso, unless you think me walking into a council meeting the same day as an attempt on my life, is a failure?"

"Good point, sire," Otso agreed.

"So what exactly happened?" Marcu asked, glancing at Sal, "And I'd like to hear it from the King."

Dom lifted his glass.  "Terric sent an envoy.  They arrived late last night and demanded to be seen.  The woman of the group made obvious advances at me, but the Ahnor made me aware that her skills were likely not those of the bedroom.  The grauori slept by my door last night for extra security.  This morning, Jayel..."  Dom glanced away, pausing for a moment.  Sal realized that the King had probably not experienced much death around him.  Bracing himself, he continued.  "Jayel asked me to take her hunting.  I notified the Kaisae, and we put together a small party, including most of the Terran envoy."

He lost his train of thought again, looking at the ground, so Marcu asked, "And?  What made them attack you, sire?"

When Dom rubbed at the bridge of his nose, Sal stood, taking his hand.  "It's ok, Your Majesty.  This is normal.  Breathe."

He looked down into her pale eyes, thanking her silently.  "I'm ok if I skip over it all, Sal.  It just happened so fast.  I don't know how you can do it."

"Practice, sire.  It gets easier," she assured him.

"She's not lying, sire," Ilija said behind her.  "I spilled my guts the entire day after, and anytime I thought about it for the next week.  You're doing good, Majesty."

Dom nodded, and took a few deep breaths before he could continue, but he refused to let go of Sal's hand.  "We saw a grauori caught in a bear trap.  I asked the Kaisae to release him – my way of thanking the grauori for their assistance guarding me, you know?  While she did that, it's like the Terrans began pulling away.  She released the wolf, but when she turned to come back to us, the supposed historian shot her with a crossbow he carried for game.  I don't know how you lived through that, Sal.  I thought it was a clean shot."

"My armor, sire.  It's a special polymer blend with almost microscopic links.  I'd never tested it against a bolt before."

"So," Dom went on, "that's when everything started to happen at once.  I tried to turn my horse and pull away when Sal yelled at me to get down.  I saw her running at me, then felt my shoulder go numb.  I fell off.  I think I knocked myself out, because when I came to, it was too quiet.  Sal came back shortly after, covered in blood," he glanced at her quickly, "and she refused to let me move."  Dominik shrugged, finally releasing his grip on Sal.  "The details of the fight, you'll have to get from them.  The physician said the bolt hit a nerve bundle and I likely landed on my head."

"Safest thing for you?" Cillian joked, lightening the mood.  "So what did he miss, Sal?"

She patted the King on the arm, moved back to her chair, and curled into it before speaking.  "The man claiming to be a historian moved like an assassin and had calluses from gripping a garrote, not a pen.  The woman referred to as the daughter, or Jayel, was the more skilled of them.  She was trained in Escea, most likely Rokish -"

"How do you know all that," Lord Piet interrupted.

"Her skin was dark, but she smelled of nutmeg.  Her square jaw and the style she wore her hair, both were typical in Rok.  From what little I saw of her combat abilities, such as how well she managed to hit her mark even with Jase's knife in her back – that's typical of their training.  They have a dislike for blades and prefer ranged weapons.  Most likely she also had a supply of poisons in her rooms."

Cillian nodded.  "She did."

"Jase engaged her, and I disarmed the historian.  Both assassins were killed in our attempts to render them harmless.  The older man tried to stop the stable hand from reaching the Palace and calling for help.  The grauori stopped him, and Jase tried to question him, but he was uncooperative."

"He had his throat ripped out, Sergeant," Lord Piet said looking at her.

"Yes, and I'm sure that's not all.  His life became forfeit the moment he tried to harm my king.  I gave Jase orders to extract information.  The only thing he was able to get from the man is that the Terric Empire considers Anglia a lost cause, and they seek to usurp her people as their own."

"Why weren't you there when they brought the King back?"  Otso wanted to know.

"I returned to the Palace to check on the status of the two Terran guards still here.  If it was my mission, I would have activated them shortly after we'd left, causing enough destruction to prevent assistance to the King.  Evidently, Terric was not that thoughtful, but Ilija's men had already detained them.  I had already seen the King and knew that his injuries, while extremely painful, were not life threatening.  I also knew that a meeting would be called, and I felt it would be in good taste to present myself with a bit less blood on me.  You have no idea how hard that is to get out of your hair, either." She smiled at the noble sweetly.

Cillian laughed.  "And white hair at that."

Sal shrugged, pretending innocence as she checked on Dom.  He was pale but seemed to be holding up well.  He caught her looking and smiled back, assuring her that he was still managing.

"I'm not sure if you all realize this," Cillian said softly to Marcu, Bjan, and Otso, "but Terric just sent a trio of assassins into our court and attempted to assassinate our king.  That's an act of outright war."

Dominik nodded behind him.  "I have reasons to believe that their complaints about the iliri are nothing more than a ruse for their intent to conquer the entire continent."

"What reasons are those?" Marcu asked.

"Elius Claudiu mentioned that the Emperor could improve our nation's prosperity, and that living together as a combined nation would benefit both of our people.  Things like that.  Jayel kept saying that she could help me restructure the country to be more modern – like the Empire."

Sal sighed and shook her head.

"I'll double his guard, Kaisae," Ilija whispered behind her.

"Why?" Otso asked, overhearing the comment.

"Because, Lord Aulis," Ilija replied, "there are only three reasons an assassin makes mistakes like that.  She wanted to give us a reason for war, which is the most likely, or she was only the distraction, which is too possible to overlook."

"Or?" Marcu asked

It was Sal who answered.  "They were scouts.  Worst case scenario?  Terric doesn't want an alliance; they want to take over your country.  They don't care if that's through marriage, assassination, or both.  Most likely, that envoy was sent here to determine just how big of an army Terric will need to crush Anglia against these mountains you love so much."

"Or," Ilija said softly, "they wanted to make sure the one moving toward us is big enough.  The envoy would be disposable."

"I think you chose well, Sal," Dom told her.  "I'll have the queen's suite – it connects to mine – cleared, and we can move the grauori over?"

"I think that's probably the best, sire," she said as she reached out for Jase's mind.  What's the status of the guards, killer?

They did na anticipate today's attack, but they were planning ta do somethan tomorrow.  The details differ, but both have feelings a the King's demise tomorrow.  Their minds are slippery, kitten, warped in ways that do na make sense ta me.  They feel they deserve somethan, and they despise me fer my pale skin – that much is clear.  The undertones are amusement at playing politics with such an archaic nation, and somethan 'bout the Anglians respecting 'em.  I can na put it inta words, but they are sure the Empire will be ruling Anglia soon.

"Jase says the guards are confident that Anglia will soon be under imperial rule," Sal mentioned causally to the King.

Both Dom and Ilija's heads snapped over to her but for different reasons.  Sal shrugged.  "How are your combat skills, sire?"

"Rusty.  I had some training in my youth, but nothing more than any country boy.  Why?"

"Because Anglia has two options.  Ride to war, or wait for war to come to us."

"Us?" Lord Piet quipped.

"Yes, Lord Piet.  Us.  I will stand here beside the King and am more than willing to give my life for him.  I doubt you could say the same.  Get your ego under control already and realize the severity of this situation."

Lord Piet glowered at her but nodded.

"Dom?" Sal tried again.  "I want you to book an hour each evening with Ilija and Hwa.  I'll have Jase stop in too when he can.  I need both of you," she said, glancing at Ilija, "able to at least defend yourselves."

Ilija dipped his head in understanding.  "Hwa's already given me praise, Kaisae.  I'm sure we can catch the King up quickly, although, I can't say as I've ever sparred with a noble before."

"Don't treat him as a noble that hour.  He's a private, and one that needs to learn fast."

"Yes, sir."

Dom cleared his throat and stood, pulling all eyes to him.  "I'm declaring war on Terric.  We will not seek them out, but I want the country mobilized and war-time spending in place.  I want to increase the military and give the Kaisae the tools she needs to prepare the country in advance.  This is not a request.  I will fill out the papers and have them here tomorrow.  Each of you will sign them, or you will be replaced."

"Yes, Your Majesty," Cillian answered.

"Is that wise?" Otso asked.  "Can we afford it?"

"We can't afford not to," Dominik told them.

The nobles all nodded in understanding.

"When that's done, try the Terran guards for attempted regicide.  I'm also sending a request to the Conglomerate, seeking aid.  I plan to suggest an alliance with them.  I believe that our Kaisae's actions have more than demonstrated the faith we can place in our neighbors.  We already have a treaty with Myrosica.  Sal, how would I get notice to Viraenova?"

Her eyes unfocused for a moment when she reached out to Jase again, What do you know about Viraenova?

Na that much.  Why, kitten?

The King would like to make diplomatic moves toward them seeking an alliance.

Maast, ok.  They're heavily Iliran, but na accepting of outsiders.

Roo's voice broke in.  I overheard, Kaisae.  Send the grauori.  We walk freely over the mountains.  We're welcome there.  Worau's pack owes you a favor.  If you choose, they'd do it.

Thank you, Roo.  That's what I needed.  Can you start arranging it?

I can try, Kaisae.  I can not promise she will listen to me, but I'm willing to try.

That's all I can ask, Roo.

Dom watched, aware she was focused on something else.  Sal gave him a reassuring smile and said, "I know a pack of grauori that can help you there.  Viraenova may choose to ignore you, but if you send Roo's old pack leader, they'll at least hear it."

"You can't send beasts to deliver an offer of alliance!"  Otso sputtered.

Sal laughed.  "You've never been to Viraenova have you?  It's a warped form of Iliran, the country's name.  It means new life.  Rumor says the populace is pale.  The grauori know it as a safe place.  Sending humans in there is a good way to meet with closed doors, but showing you respect all of your countrymen?  Who knows.  The Conglomerate has sent multiple ambassadors, and all have returned without being allowed through the gates."

Dom nodded.  "Can the grauori arrange it for me?"

"We can try, sire.  I am pretty sure they won't rise against you, at any rate."

"That's good at least.  Ok, Sal, get that started.  Is there anything else I can do to help our relationship with the grauori?  The Terrans didn't seem to know of their existence and completely accepted my stories about them."

"I'll ask the mutts, sire.  I suggest posting laws prohibiting the hunting of them as a start.  I know you've made it known, but grauori can read.  They slip through cities and towns more than most humans know."

"Good.  Cillian, get that in place and then this council is closed.  Thank you all for coming, and I will see you tomorrow.  I'm afraid my endurance is not what I would like," Dom admitted.

"Ilija," Sal said, "Take the King to his rooms and place a full guard outside his door."

"Yes, Kaisae," Ilija said, moving to the King's side.  "Sire, there's no shame in leaning on your men."  The King patted the new Colonel's shoulder, holding his injured arm close to his body, as they left the room.

Sal waited, watching as Lord Piet, Lord Aulis and Lord Arvo abandoned their chairs quickly, heading through the door on the heels of the King.  When their steps grew soft in her ears, she stood, glancing once at Cillian across from her.

He lifted a hand.  "Can I ask you a question?"

Sal nodded, sinking back into her seat.  "I don't promise to answer it, but you can ask."

"That's fair.  This has nothing to do with the military, nor anything else.  It's personal, Kaisae."  He looked down at his clasped hands.  "Are you planning to go back to the Conglomerate when this is over?"

"Yes," she answered.  "It's my home, Lord Tor.  I love Anglia, but I miss my family."

"Cillian, please," he insisted.  "So, why are you throwing yourself into this so hard, if you're just going to leave?"

With a sigh, she leaned back.  "That's a hard question to answer.  Part of it is just my nature.  I respect your king.  He's a good man, and I think this country has a lot to offer the continent.  Part of it is the grauori and iliri."

"Look, I believe you when you say that you're willing to die for the King, Sal, but I don't understand why.  I'm a loyal nobleman, and I can't say I'd be willing to do that."  Cillian sighed.  "Truth is I have to suspect you unless I can understand you, but you've given me no reason to do anything but trust you.  I figure it's worth asking."

"Yeah, that answer is a lot easier than you'd like, I'm afraid.  I'm a conscript."  She shrugged.

"And?" he prompted.

"Cillian, that's a fancy word for a slave.  I'll die in combat.  There's no way around that.  I can either die fighting for something I believe in, or for something that I couldn't care less about.  Which would you choose?"

"And there's no way for you to get your freedom?  Sal, why not just stay here?  You know Dominik would let you defect."

She shook her head.  "The Black Blades.  They're my family.  There's ten of us now – well, more if you count the mutts and family.  Nine iliri, a human, two grauori, with two pups on the way, and our stable master.  That's my family.  Only three of them own their own lives."  Sal huffed a wry laugh.  "And they will not leave the rest of us.  We're not human.  Not even our human is very human."

"What do you mean?"

"Zep."  Sal paused, thinking about him.  "He's my closest friend, you see, and he's always wanted to be iliri.  So much so that I think he's more like us than he knows.  He..." she stopped, realizing she'd almost said too much.  "We aren't human, and our lifestyle is either disgusting or addicting."

"Does the King know how different you think you are?"

"Yeah.  He knows how different we are.  He's seen it.  I appreciate your concerns, Cillian, but yes, Dom's seen enough to know."

"Are you sleeping with him?" he asked bluntly.

Sal laughed.  "No," she giggled.  "No.  No, that's not going to happen.  He's human."

"What do you mean?"

She pulled her hair over and tugged at her collar, exposing the bite Jase had left.  "This is an Iliran kiss."

Cillian's eyes grew wide.  "But, who, uh..." he stammered.

"That's from Jase.  We share a room for a reason.  If I was bedding the King, he either would be a bloody mess, or dead.  He's neither so you can be sure I'm not."

His head bobbed a few times.  "Well, that makes a few things easier for the Spring Celebration.  Although, I'm not so glad that I asked, now."

"I did warn you the first day that there would be rumors, and that's all they are.  Now, what's this Spring Celebration?"

"Right," Cillian said.  "The annual Royal Ball.  It's been a tradition for generations, celebrating the arrival of spring.  I asked about the King because Ria, my wife, is in charge of organizing it.  Someone told her that she had to seat you near the King as his mistress.  She was positive it was nothing more than rumor."

Sal flopped back in the chair.  "Let me guess.  A large affair and I'm going to have to wear something other than armor for this?"

"It's formal attire only.  You can't skip out and play a soldier on this one, not with the way the court is going.  Not with a declaration of war coming.  I'm sorry, Sal, but you have to play the courtier."

"When is it?"

"Next week."

"Maast.  Can you get me a referral for a tailor?  I'll make sure that Jase and I are properly attired for it.  And if it helps, since I won't be on duty, there will be few concerns about me being the King's mistress afterward.  I'm sure Jase won't complain."

Cillian chuckled loudly.  "That would actually be a big help.  I'll have Ria meet with you for the tailor.  She's wanted to anyway.  She respects you, Sal.  You're one of the few women in the country to have her own power.  You've become an icon to so many and Ria's very active in trying to get women more rights."

"You know I support that, right?"

"I figured you did.  It's ok, Sal, I do too.  I'm completely behind what she's doing.  You've brought us so far in such a short time in ways you probably can't even imagine."  Cillian looked up at her sadly.  "I really was hoping you'd stay."

Chapter 25

That week, she met with the tailor multiple times.  Spending time with Cillian's wife was not only fun but enlightening.  Ria introduced her to other women, all seeking to bring change to Anglia.  Sal was often treated as an icon of women's freedom among them, and she did her best to explain what a truly equal culture was like.  She also introduced them to Conglomerate fashion, but when Sal had laid out her own plans for a dress, the tailor had been shocked.  The other women were shortening their hems and tightening waistlines, but Sal had chosen a simple gown in silver and green, the colors of Anglia.  The dress was too simple, the tailor thought, but Sal knew better.

Jase had his attire made to match, and after he saw the design for her gown, he'd talked Sal into allowing him to dye her skin in a temporary tattoo.  His words of love were drawn elegantly along her back in flowing Iliran, the ink in pale colors on her milky skin rather than the black he had on his own.  She wished the art would stay with her forever.

The night of the ball, Ria surprised her again, sending a stylist from her own household to assist the Kaisae in her preparations.  Sal and the girl disappeared into the grauori's empty rooms for most of the afternoon.  As the sun fell to the horizon, Jase was pacing in anticipation.  He stopped at the sound of her footsteps and turned to greet her.

"Ayati, cessivi," he breathed, staring at her in complete fascination.

The gown clung to her like sheets against a lover's body, her pale skin seeming to fade through the silver silk into a nearly black-green.  A long slit along her left leg left her free to move while the soft fabric pooled around her feet.  Green stones mixed with white trailed along her temple and a dark green jewel lay against her forehead in contrast with her alabaster color.  Her lips were bare, but her eyes were lined with kohl and shaded in a pale green, accenting the dress.

His suit was tight across his chest and hips, the ripcords of his muscles obvious beneath the soft fabric.  Green pants were accented with delicate embroidery, and his black boots had been polished to a high shine.

"Can I even touch ya?" he asked.

Sal laughed.  "Yes, killer.  It's designed to hold up to combat.  You can easily touch me, and I made sure I wouldn't stain your lips when you do."

That was all the excuse he needed.  Jase caught her in his arms, his mouth gentle against hers.  As they kissed, his hand slid around her back to meet bare skin.  He pulled away with a smile and looked in her eyes.

"Maast, Sal.  I'm glad I'll be armed t'night.  Lemme see the back."

She spun gently in his arms, and Jase sighed in appreciation.  The gown came to her throat in front but hung open to her hips in back.  Tiny chains of green and pale stones dangled across the opening, holding it in place.  Jase's intricately painted tattoo was a tease to anyone who looked as it slid behind the cloth.

"I think it's a fair balance," she said,  "The lines of it are modest, even if the lay of it is not, and Ria will draw a lot less ire with her gown now."

Jase let his eyes caress her.  "So true, and there's na a thing they can truly complain 'bout.  But maast, kitten, yer gonna make me a very jealous man."

"Good, I like it when you're jealous, killer.  Now let's get to the throne room before the King, so we don't need to be announced."

"Na 'til yer armed, Sal."

She giggled.  "Three blades isn't enough?"

"Where?" he asked, looking at how the material seemed to show every line of her body beneath it.

"I have a knife in each boot and one of these jewels in my hair is a stiletto.  If I need more than that, there'll be enough guards around for me to grab something.  Besides, there's no reason to warn anyone that I could kill them tonight.  It's supposed to be a party."

"Fair 'nough.  But I gotta warn ya, I am na even gonna try ta keep my hands from ya."

"That's the point," Sal told him as she twined her arm in his.

Together they slipped through the halls, early enough that the nobles were still getting ready.  When they entered the throne room, only a handful of people were there.  Most of them were servants lighting candles.  Sal led Jase to a quiet nook in the wall, in sight of both the King's door and his throne, then leaned against him.  He wrapped his arms around her and they spoke of nothing, gently kissing until the room filled around them.

How's it look in there? Roo asked.

Just starting to look like a real party now.  Dom coming in yet?

Yes, Kaisae, we're on our way now.

Jase turned his head to the door, and Sal knew he'd heard the conversation.  Not even a minute later, the door opened, and the grauori entered, pausing in unison to look at the Herald.

"All rise for the King!" the man called out.  The iliri rose to their feet along with everyone else.  When the King stepped in the room, the court knelt as one, Sal curtsying like the other noble ladies.

"Please rise, and let us celebrate tonight.  Spring is nearly here, and we shall make it welcome!" Dominik called out, and the people cheered.

When they fell quiet again, the band began to play a soft tune.  Dominik looked at Hwa, who turned to her.  The King's eyes followed his, seeking her out.  When he spotted her among the crowd, he smiled.

"Tradition," the King said to the hushed room, "says that I shall be the first to dance – but we all know I don't have a queen to partner with.  So I'll take this chance to claim the most ineligible woman in the room.  Kaisae, would you dance with me?"

Sal squeezed Jase's hand, and walked toward the King, the crowd parting for her.  As she passed, a hushed murmur rose, courtiers whispering to each other, until she stood before the King.  He smiled at her, but his eyes kept drifting down.  "That's a dress, Sal," he whispered when she got close enough.

"Yes, Your Majesty, it is."

He offered his hand, and she took it gracefully, curtsying before him as her station demanded.  With a gentle lift, he encouraged her to rise and brought her to his arms as the band moved into a waltz.  Dominik rested his hand on her back, shifting slightly when his fingers brushed her bare skin.  The other he held before him, politely, just as he would with any married woman.  When he stepped into the music, Sal followed easily, and a smile played on the King's lips.  With their heads close, their conversation became private.

"I never knew you could dance," he said.

"It's a good skill for an assassin, sire.  And I have seven men who made sure I knew.  It seems I'm often a safe partner."

"Well, you're the only woman who won't think this is a prelude to a marriage offer.  I hope you don't mind."

"I don't," Sal said as he spun her away, her gown swirling away from her legs before twining around them again.  "Besides, if I'm dancing with you, there's less chance the others will be pawing at me."

Dominik laughed.  "I keep forgetting to see your side of it.  Oh, and I heard there's a new trend in Anglian fashions.  Are you responsible for that?"

"It's possible.  Are you bothered by it?" she asked, her ears intent on him.

"No.  I am actually excited.  It only helps me pass the legislation that will give women the right to own property and hold down jobs.  I listened, Sal.  Things are changing.  We're going to war, but we're also growing up as a country, and I think a lot of that we have to thank you for.  I wish you could stay with us."

"You know I can't."

"If you ever want that freedom you talked about, it's waiting for you here.  All of your Black Blades.  I mean it," he told her as the last strings of music played.

"Thank you, sire," she said loud enough to be heard by those around them.  Then she curtsied to him again, deeply, before rising and walking back to Jase.  Dominik had no idea how tempting his offer was.

As she made her way through the crowd, a few young men pushed toward her.  Jase watched them with a smile, leaning with his arms crossed against one of the massive pillars.  The first one reached her and just grabbed her hand, tugging her to the dance floor without even an invitation.  Sal flinched away from the contact and jerked to a stop.  Jase pushed in her direction.

"Dance with me," the young man said, unaware of the way he'd just insulted her.

"Touching an iliri without an invitation is a good way to get dead.  Now get lost, kid," a deep voice said behind her.  Sal looked up to find Ilija glaring at the young man.

"Colonel," she greeted him, noticing his fresh uniform, crisp and perfect across his massive chest.

He bowed his head to her but made no move to touch her without her permission.  "Kaisae, I'd be honored if you'd dance with me.  That is if you aren't spoken for," he added with a flick of his eyes toward Jase.

Sal turned and saw her mate smile before fading back toward the wall.  "I'd be honored, Ilija, and thank you."  She offered her hand.

Ilija bowed over her fingers and kissed them respectfully, then escorted her the handful of steps to the dance floor.  Like the King, he held her politely, even though her head was barely even with his chest.  She glided along with him, aware that he was not as skilled of a dancer as the King, but a more enthusiastic one.

"I asked the Verdant Shields to dance with you tonight.  I don't think you've met all of my men, but each one will have a shield pin on his collar.  Jase and Hwa trained them well," he told her.

"Thanks, Ilija, I actually appreciate that more than you know.  So you decided on a name?" she asked.

"I admit, I was stumped, so I decided to play on your Black Blades.  Since Anglia's colors are green and silver, I went with verdant because it means green, and the counter to a Blade has always been a shield.  I hope we can live up to the expectations."

"Me too, Colonel.  I assume they're on duty tonight?"

"Unofficially, but yeah.  We didn't want to crowd the hall with guards, so I have them scattered around the room.  With you and the Blades, I think Dominik is safe enough, and with the eight of us, plus the King and Jase, your dance card will be booked."  He spun her dramatically, laughing, as the music ended.

Jase appeared beside him ready to take his place.  "My turn," he said softly, moving away from the edge of the crowd.  When the music began again, he stepped close and pressed his hand low on her back.  His fingers traced sensual lines against her skin.  Sal twined her arms around his neck and looked up into his twilight eyes.  Moving lightly, they twirled and stepped, their faces mere inches from each other.

"You are amazing," he whispered to her in Iliran, the words flowing easily across his tongue.  "I love you so much, Sal, and I'm honestly glad we came here."

She smiled at him, holding his eyes.  "Me too, Jase."  She used the same language.  "I like it here.  I like these people, and I can't tell you how glad I am to have this time with you."

"I'm never going to leave your side, you know that?  I don't think I could live without you.  Sal, I don't think I was living without you before.  I know you'll go back to Blaec, but I'll always be here for you.  If there are others, I swear I don't care, just don't ignore me.  You're more than I ever dreamed of."  The words sounded so much sweeter in his native tongue.

"I love you, Jase," she whispered to him, the words in Glish.  "I don't know how to say it in Iliran, but I mean it.  I will never leave you, killer.  You're the only person I know I can trust completely."

His arms tightened and without letting her go, he kissed her deeply.  A few people around them gasped, others giggled, but Sal heard none of it.  For Jase to make such a scene was more of a testament to his love than any words he could say in any language.  When she paused to breathe, he looked into her eyes, a shy smile slowly lifting his lips.  But before he could speak, a hand tapped against her arm, begging for her attention.

"Kaisae," the page, Jarl, said beside her.  "Kaisae Sal!"

They both sighed, and Sal looked at the kid.  "What?"

"There's a man in the stables.  He just rode in hard.  Said he needs to talk to the leader of the army.  That's you, right Kaisae?  He said it's Terric, and it can't wait."

She glanced back to Jase, and he released her.  "I'll tell Ilija.  Lemme know if we need ta interrupt the King, kitten.  Go," he said, kissing her before putting action to his own words and pushing through the crowd.

Sal looked at the kid.  "Which stable, the military or the noble?  Quickly!"

"The Army one, Kaisae," the kid said, and Sal rushed off the dance floor.

She hurried through the crowd, making for a small servant's door at the side.  Slipping through it, she closed it softly.  The sounds of the Spring Ball faded behind her.

Sal wasted no more time.  With her heels clicking loudly against the floor, she skipped down the stairs, ducked through a kitchen, and when she reached the cold night air beyond, she cursed the lack of a cloak.  Holding the train of her gown in one hand, she stormed across the gardens, coming at the stable from the backside.  A horse stood with its head hanging and stable hands passed it by without looking.

"Get that horse tacked down and walk it out!" she ordered them.  "I've told you this before, damn it!  If that horse founders, I'll hold each of you responsible!"

Like ants, they swarmed the beast, her words scaring them into action.  Sal ducked around the bodies and stepped into the door of the barn.  The yellow light caused her eyes to constrict, but she could still see the soldier in a worn and stained green uniform leaning against a stall door, needing its support.

"What's going on?" Sal demanded as she approached.

"I'm sorry, Lady," he said, taking a fearful step back when he saw her, "but I need to speak to the Sergeant at Arms.  I was told he was on his way."

"Her, and it's Kaisae," she informed him.

His eyes widened, and he looked at her again, the confusion clear on his face.

"Yes, I ran the gauntlet.  Yes, I am the Sergeant at Arms.  Yes, I have strange ears and tits.  The King's Spring Ball is tonight and armor was not considered appropriate attire, so can we move past this already?  Report soldier."

"Damn, um.  I mean, yes ma'am -"

"Sir," she corrected without thinking.

"Yeah, yes, sir.  Sergeant is it?" the man babbled.

"It's Kaisae.  I'm iliri.  Get your head in the game soldier.  You just pulled me away from a damned good looking man, so this had better be important."

The man gulped, then saluted, suddenly understanding that he was addressing the head of the Anglian military.  "Yes, sir.  Our northern outpost has been overrun."

Sal cursed softly.  "Ok, tell me details."

"The officer in charge called a full retreat and abandon, and I was sent to inform the Sergeant, er, I mean you."

Sal nodded and opened her mind to her pack, sending the information to them.

"It looks like they plan to come down the foothills, and they're headed for Dorton.  They came across Gallicor.  At least six thousand men, sir.  There's a forward unit moving fast, probably between five hundred and a thousand, mounted."

"Maast, how soon until they are here?"

"Two, maybe three days.  They can't be that far behind me, sir.  I ran the first horse into the ground.  The second just got me here."  He was visibly shaken.  "They killed everyone, sir.  Citizens, military, everyone."  His eyes begged her to understand.

Sal spotted a stable hand, and yelled, "You!"  A girl turned and looked, her eyes wide in fear.  "Do you work here?" Sal snapped.

"Yes, ma'am."

Sal ignored it this time.  "Run to the library and tell that old man, I forget his name, to get me all the current maps of northern Anglia.  I want them on the desk in my office in an hour."

"Me, Kaisae?" she asked, stunned.

"Yeah, you.  If he doesn't like hearing from a woman, he needs to get over it pretty damned quick, because I'll be the one in his face next.  Now run girl, I don't have all night."

"Yes, Kaisae!" she replied, and took off as fast as her legs would go.

Sal turned back to the soldier before her.  "I can give you an hour, but that's all.  Go to the barracks, tell them to get you a clean uniform, and I recommend a hot bath.  Have one of them show you to my office when you're done.  I'll need you to tell all of this to the King and Council, so save the drinking until you get there.  I'll make sure you're fed, either in the barracks or in my office, so don't worry about that."

His head bobbed quickly.  "Thank you, sir," he said, pulling himself away from the wall.

Sal didn't wait to see which way he went, but turned and headed back for the ballroom, reaching for Jase.  You get all that?

Yeh.  Maast!  We need ta organize tomorrow and head out.  I'm with Ilija, want me ta fill him in?

Yeah.  Hwa? Sal asked, reaching for the grauori and feeling both click into her head.  If you can, get Dom away from the nobles long enough for the Colonel to speak to him without causing a scene.  Roo?  How are you feeling little one?

I'm fine, Sal, why?

Because we're going to war, my sister.  Tomorrow.  You know better than the rest of us, can you take it?

Roo thought before she answered.  Yes, Kaisae, I think I can.

Ok, because your pups mean more to me than your teeth.  If you can't, just speak up.  I mean it, Roo.

I will, Kaisae.  I promise.

Chapter 26

When Sal slipped back into the throne room, the ambiance was startling with the knowledge she carried in her head.  Visions of war danced in her mind's eye as people sipped at their wine, twirled, and laughed.  Sal knew the Terran Empire was coming ever closer, but she hadn't known they were on their doorstep yet.  Her eyes scanned the crowd, looking for Ilija's hulking form.  Spotting it, she made her way toward him.  He stood with Jase, in a corner away from people, their heads close and their words were soft.  At the sound of Sal's feet, they both looked up quickly.

"It's true?" Ilija asked.

"Seems to be," Sal said.  "Jase, I'll want you to check."

"Yeh, I fig'red."

"Look," Ilija said, "I don't know what you all do, but I know there's something.  I don't give a shit either, ok?  Tell me when we have time or don't, but we need to know if this threat is real."

"Jase, he's in the barracks, go grab him and see?"

"I'll let ya know as soon as I get my hands on him, kitten."  He kissed her and slipped silently into the crowd.

"We'll know for sure in minutes.  Let's assume for now that it's real.  He looked pretty shaken," she told Ilija.

"As many as a thousand, only a few days away?  Yeah, we can leave the main force to organize, grab the Shields and a few of the units that passed your tests.  Can you get a thousand from just that?"

"No, damn it.  Maybe three hundred at best."

"Ok.  So Jase said mounted?  Then we'll need the cav, pikes, and archers," Ilija said thinking out loud.

"I can grab about five hundred if I take everyone that was even half way decent.  We had about twenty units pass at last count and another ten that could live through this.  That puts us halfway there.  What do you know about the mounted units?  We didn't get to test many of them."

"I can think of at least another two hundred then that I'd trust to follow orders and be able to pull it off."

"Ok."  She closed her eyes, running through the possibilities.  "Then get with Ricown, and find out which units of archers are the best.  Any that have melee or cross training I'll consider.  Any he recommends, put them on the rolls.  Get me a list, Ilija."

The Colonel nodded and turned to leave when Jase brushed her mind.

"Wait," Sal said, and Ilija turned back.

He's the real deal, Sal.  Saw the massacre himself.  He's shaken, and he does na want ya ta know he was with a farmer's daughter in her loft when it all happened, Jase sent.

Ok, that's all I needed.  Thanks, lover, now let's get this shit in gear, Sal thought to him before turning back to the large man before her.  "It's real, Ilija.  The soldier saw it with his own eyes."

"Do you know that, or did he say that?" he asked.

"We know it.  Jase read him, there's no way he could lie."

"Fuck.  Ok, I'll get Rico and you tell the King."

Sal nodded, and they both moved away in different directions.

Hwa?  Can you get Dom alone? she asked.

Yeh.  I just need a second.  Meet by Roo?

Headed there now.  Thanks.

She put on a smile as she slipped between the nobles and shook her head at a few who asked her to dance.  As she neared the throne, she angled toward the wall, making her way to the door of the King's private office where Roo waited patiently.  Not far away, the King smiled at a young woman, but Hwa pushed his head against his hand.  Dom looked down at the grauori.  When Hwa turned to face Sal, Dom followed his gaze.  His eyes landed on Sal, and she tilted her head at the door, opened it, and stepped inside.

He's coming, Hwa told her.

Sal walked behind the desk and poured herself and the King a drink.  Whiskey for him, mead for her.  When Dom slipped inside, she handed it to him.

"You want to sit down for this, Your Majesty," she said, gesturing to a chair.

"Bad?"

"Yeah."  She waited for him to sit behind his desk then took the chair across from him.  "Dom, Terric's in Anglia.  They crossed Gallicor and took out a northern outpost a few days ago.  A rider just arrived.  He said the entire northern border is breached.  They're following the foothills south, and headed here."

Dominik lifted his glass and took a long drink before saying anything.  "Yeah, that counts as bad.  Damn it.  Ok, what do I need to do now?"

"Their advanced force is between five hundred and a thousand men.  They'll be here in less than three days.  We need to meet them before they reach Dorton.  Ilija's getting me a full list of units, we have about seven hundred off the tops of our heads, so we'll be fine there."

"Ok.  Sal, I don't know much about war.  I'm a bastard's son.  I wasn't supposed to get anywhere near the throne!  I need you to walk me through this," he begged.

"I will, Dom.  In an hour, I need your council in my office.  Maps are being brought now, and I'll have the soldier there to be questioned.  What you need to do is tell the people.  I'm sorry, sire, but you have to tell them tonight.  Make them hopeful.  Don't allow them to be scared.  If you can convince them to be angry, that's even better.  Anglia has the largest army on the continent, keep that in mind.  The Conglomerate is hitting Terric hard from the south, and Myrosica will help us push them back to Gallicor.  If you allow it, I'll send to the Blades tonight and make sure the Conglomerate is notified, but they can't do much with the knowledge besides try to punch through."

"Do it, Sal.  Shit, do whatever you need to."

"Ok.  Then I'll have the units remaining here begin military recruitment.  I'll be accepting men and women, are you ok with that?"

"Yeah," Dom said nodding.  "You're a good example of what female soldiers can do.  I think that won't be a problem at all."

"And first thing in the morning, we'll need to start the troops moving.  With your permission, I'd like to tell the soldiers tonight."  Sal took a long drink of her mead.  "You won't understand, but we have a tradition.  The night before we go to die, we drink or we remember, but it's something we need to do.  The men need this, or they won't fight as well.  Will you let me tell them and list the units who are going?"

He nodded.  "I'll do you one better.  I'll buy the drinks for them.  Before you go to the barracks, send a page to the cellars and have them keep the drinks flowing until, say, midnight?"

Sal smiled.  "Thank you.  That'll mean a lot.  Shit, hang on," Sal said, reaching for Jase.

Killer, have a page run through the Palace and get all the soldiers to meet me in the main barracks in thirty minutes?

Good idea.  I just passed a kid, he replied.

"Sorry, I'm gathering the soldiers now," she told the King.

"Yeah, that's a useful trick.  Ok, Sal, I'm hereby giving you approval for everything you need to do.  Don't ask, just do it.  I'll get something written up for it, but it's yours already.  Tell me step by step what exactly I need to do now."

"First, go out there, and tell the people.  Make a big and pretty speech – you're good at those.  When you're done, answer the questions you can.  For anything you can't, just tell them you have a council meeting and you'll know after that.  I'm leaving the grauori with you, but I'm taking the rest of the soldiers.  The mutts will let you know when, and we'll meet in my office outside your rooms.  I'll take care of everything else."

Dom let out a relieved breath.  "Thank you, Sal.  Shit, Kaisae, I can't thank you enough.  We're going to win this, right?"

"That's my plan.  I'll do everything I can to make it happen."

He nodded, then tossed back the rest of his drink before standing.  "Kiss me for luck?" he joked.

Sal stood, reaching up for his face.  "Yes, Your Majesty," she said and pulled his face to hers, her lips just brushing his.  Without another word, she turned and walked to the door.

"Sal?" Dom stopped her.

She glanced over her shoulder at him, "Yes, sire?"

"Don't do that again," he said softly.  "And that dress is truly evil."

She grinned at him, her teeth flashing, and stepped quietly through the door.  Leaning against the frame, Ilija waited for her.

"Ricown gave me the men we need.  Here's your list," he said, passing her a scrap of paper.

"Good.  I need you to get a page to the cellars.  Dom just authorized the drinks to flow freely in the barracks until midnight."

"Wow, that's a damned nice boon," Ilija said, pulling himself away from the wall.

"When you're done there, I already had Jase get all soldiers to meet in the main barracks.  Tell any you see along the way.  I'm sure the rumors are already flying."

"Can do.  You headed there now?"

"I have to tell the councilors, then I will be," Sal said, scanning the crowd.

"Good luck with that, Kaisae.  I'll try to beat you there.  I want to see what happens when the men see you in that dress."

"What is it with the dress?" she asked.

Ilija smirked at her.  "I think you'd have to be a man to understand," he said and walked away.

Sal shook her head at his back before pushing into the crowd.  She spotted Lord Tor's wife and made her way over.

"Ria!" Sal called, waving to her.

"Sal," she said, "I love that dress, you look amazing."

"Thank you.  Yours too, and thank you for the help this afternoon.  I only wish I could get more use of it.  Is Cillian around?"

"Yeah, he's fetching me a drink.  Said he'd be right back."  Ria looked at her closely.  "Something's happened hasn't it?" she asked, catching on quickly.

Sal just nodded.  "I need you to do me a favor.  Tell Cillian to get the council and meet in my office after the King speaks."

Ria's face turned serious.  "This is bad, isn't it?"

"Yeah, it is.  I have to get to the barracks.  Tell Cillian that.  He'll understand.  I can't say more, just make sure he knows, ok?"  Ria nodded as she left.

Sal slipped between groups of people, pushing toward the door when she heard the herald's staff begin to bang on the stone floor.  The crowd fell to an expectant hush.  Sal glanced over her shoulder and saw Dominik walk slowly to his throne, all eyes turned to him.  His face was grave.  She didn't wait to hear the speech, slipping through the servant's door again to come face to face with Jase.

"He's about to speak," she said, trotting down the stairs.  Her lover followed closely.

"Yeh, and we should have nearly all the men either in, or near the barracks by now.  I'm sorry, kitten, I did na wanna leave ya ta walk in there alone. I do na trust human men that much."

"It's ok, Jase.  I actually appreciate it.  Ilija's on his way, too.  Dom agreed to open the cellar to the men for the night, and he gave me complete power over preparations."

"Well, there's that at least," Jase said, reaching ahead of her to pull open the door.

She smiled, acknowledging his chivalry, and stepped through.  Neither slowed their pace as they talked.

"I need you in the meeting tonight, killer.  We have to find a good place to make a stand, and I'm not confident I can do that on my own."

"Yeh, I'll come.  We've done this a few times b'fore ya joined, harrying larger forces. I think I know what we need, but ya know ya'll do fine."

"And I'm going to get a link to Blaec tonight.  Shit, Jase, I wish he was here."  She caught his hand.

"Yeh, I can honestly say I agree with ya," Jase muttered, as they came to the barracks door.

Before she could enter, he reached up to adjust the jewels in her hair, smiling at her.  "Ya look amazing.  At least ya know the men will pay attention."  Then he reached for the door, opening it when she nodded.

She strode through with her head high.  The soldiers inside fell silent, only a few hushed comments passed between them.  Ilija stood in the center of the room, a long table cleared in front of him.  That's where Sal headed.  She reached up and touched his arm gently.  The big man turned.

"It's the best I could do on short notice," he said, tipping his head to the table.  "Your dais Kaisae?"

Sal giggled at the foolishness.  "Hand me up, Ilija."

"Fuck, Sal, I'm taking advantage of rank on this one," he said and lifted her into his arms.  The soldiers laughed heartily as he placed her gently on the table.

Sal found herself grinning at him as all eyes turned to her.  "I'll let you keep your nuts intact this time, Ilija," she teased, "but I don't recommend anyone else try that."

The men laughed, and she could hear the tension.  One called out, "I hear the Ahnor gets that privilege!"

Sal nodded at him.  "Yeah, and only my Ahnor."  The men laughed again.  "Ok men, I'm not going to call you to attention for this, so grab a seat if you want."  A few did just that, but most began to pull in closer.

"A northern guard rode in today.  I'm not going to sugar coat this.  He said that Terric has taken an outpost and crossed into Anglia."  She paused for the murmurs she knew would come.  "There's roughly six thousand Terran soldiers riding down the mountains toward us.  They've been indiscriminately killing soldiers and civilians alike as they come.  We're lucky one man was able to make it here to let us know.  Sure, he may have killed my chances of making the most of this dress..."  She gestured to her gown and the men all laughed.

One called out from the back, "Yeah, but we wouldn't have gotten to see it!" and more laughed.

"Fair 'nough," she replied.  "But it gets worse.  There's about a thousand men, most mounted, pushing hard for Dorton."  Sal saw heads nod, and grim faces, but oddly there was no fear.  "We're at war, men.  There's no more playing around.  Recruitment is now open, and I will assign officers from each division to handle applications and training.  I warn you, though.  This is no longer just a man's army."

"It hasn't been for a while now, Kaisae!" a voice called from the back.

"I'm glad you noticed."  She grinned in his direction.  "But I plan to allow women to join as well as men.  Do any of you doubt that a woman can hold her own in combat?" A few were already shaking their heads.  "If you do, ask the Colonel here.  No, not every woman who applies will be allowed.  I'm sorry, guys, your whores probably won't make the cut."  They chuckled.

"We begin mobilizing tomorrow.  I'll be taking forty-five units, and we'll ride at the King's side to protect Anglia.  Those of you who stay behind, I expect you to mount a full guard of Dorton.  We will be sending scouts out in all directions.  If Terric managed to sneak in from the north, who knows what else they're willing to try."

Sal looked over the men before her.  Many of them were young, and few of them had seen real combat, but they were all eager, and all were good soldiers.  She felt the responsibility for each of them weighing on her shoulders.  "Jase will call the list of units, and we will have a list placed..." Sal glanced around.

"Assignment board's over there, Kaisae," a soldier yelled out, pointing.

"Thanks.  I need to learn to come in the same door each time.  I'll have the list placed there.  I promise I'll have it written in Glish, too."  She got more chuckles from that.  "And, I do have some good news for you all.  Our King has generously offered to buy a few rounds for his men.  The royal cellars will begin rolling casks over any minute now, and all of you are welcome to as much as you'd like.  I warn you, though, there will be no sympathy for your sore heads in the morning.  You're free to come and go as you'd like, and all duties for the night are suspended.  The grauori have agreed to guard the King while you all celebrate."

They cheered.  The prospect of free alcohol was the way to every soldier's heart.  When the noise began to die down, she spoke again.  "Men, I have pushed you hard.  I came from the Conglomerate and expected to find backwards farmers with pitchforks and manure shovels.  Instead, I've found the best group of humans I've ever had the pleasure of working with.  I am proud of you all, and I can honestly say that I know why Anglia is revered across the continent.  You have made me proud to be your Kaisae, and I swear to you that I will not let you down.  I am not perfect – no officer is – but with you all at my back, we will win this war."

She looked at them, trying to remember their faces and the smiles they wore.  This was how she wanted to remember her soldiers, not twisted and bloody with death.  As she stood there, they began to kneel, all eyes looking up to her.

"Laetus, Kaisae," Ilija said softly, bowing his head to her.

The men behind him did the same, the words of respect sliding across the lips of every soldier crammed into the barracks.  "Laetus, Kaisae," they said together.

Sal's ears relaxed against her head in astonishment.  "Thank you," she whispered, the words meaning more to her than they ever had.

Chapter 27

Jase stepped on the table beside her, the list in his hands.  "B'fore I read this, I wanna tell ya all that Sal speaks fer us both, and I wanna thank ya all fer accepting us."

"Ok, then shut up and kiss her!" a man called from the second floor.  Others agreed, and one muttered, "We wanna see that it can be done."

Jase turned to her solemnly.  "Cessivi, sae van corvae il ahvir," he said, then pulled her to him.  As the men began to cheer, he kissed her deeply, and Sal let him.  Like before, his hands slid down her waist until his fingers caught at the opening against her back.  Then he pulled her hips to his.  She melted into him, ending their kiss with a gentle bite on his lip and flicking her eyes to his.  Jase refused to look away.

"I see you've learned," she whispered, the rowdy noises around them drowning out her words.  He only nodded, so she turned to face her soldiers.  "And if any of you try that, I'll let him gut you."  Laughing, she hopped lightly to the floor, leaving Jase alone on the table.

"Listen up!" he yelled, and the men fell silent.  "Here's the list.  These're the units that'll begin mob'lization in the morning:  Archers, 1st, 7th, 23rd...."  As Jase called out the units scheduled to meet the Terran force, Sal grabbed Ilija.

"Thank you," she told him, looking up at his face.

He smiled at her softly.  "Hwa told me about it, and I wasn't sure I said it right, but we all mean it.  You've done good by us, Sal.  You've probably saved at least half their lives.  Remember that when it gets rough, ok?"

"I'll try.  First, I have to get to a council meeting.  Tell Jase to come to my office when he's done?"

"Yes, sir."  Ilija stepped back and saluted her, his fist over his heart in the Anglian style.  Sal nodded at him and turned for the door.

Roo, can you get me a link to Arctic? she asked.

Yes.  I already touched him earlier, when you told the King, so he knows you'll need him.

Thanks, little one, Sal said, waiting for the strange shift in her head that meant she'd been passed to a new link, staggering slightly when she finally felt it.

Sal! Arctic greeted her.

Hey, man, nice to hear from you.  I have bad news, though.

Yeah, you usually don't send to me to tell me the good stuff.  What this time?

Terric's already in Anglia.  They're about two to three days from Dorton.

Fuck.  Ok, that's bad on a whole new level.  What's your plan?

I've got about a thousand in the first push, if the report is right.  Another six behind them.  The troops here are good enough, but we'll take heavy losses.  The King is not a fighter, so I've got complete control of the tactics.

High ground, Sal.  Are your men skirmishers or head on? Arctic asked.

Anglia's always fought head on, but I've been drilling in alternate tactics.  The first group is mostly mounted, though.

Then go for wet ground.  It'll slow the horses.  You want your men on a hill to give the archers a better angle.  If you can, find open ground.  Every tree in your war zone means a shot missed.  Keep the archers tight, but multiple groups of them, and space the pikes out between them and the front line.  Use the cav for skirmishing, and break their push.

Ok, I got that.  Anything to be wary of? she asked.

V formations.  They'll pierce a pike line easily.  If you see one, get the archers to focus fire on them.  Who do you have on the King?

Verdant Shields.  Yeah, I made an elite unit.  Eight men.  They aren't too bad either, she said.

Ok, then have the King make a rush across the line but don't let him get greedy.  The men will need to see him engaging.  It'll raise the morale.

That's easy enough.  Dom's not too hyped about combat.  Ok, can I get Blaec from ya now?

Yeah, hang on, Arctic told her, as she slid through the link.

I'm getting briefed, sweetness, Blaec said, and Sal waited for him as she made her way through the palace.  When he spoke to her again, his mental voice sounded concerned.  Three days, that's all you have?

Yeah.  We had a rider come in tonight.  He said they can't be too far behind him.  Otherwise we wouldn't have a clue.  They're coming through Gallicor, Blaec.

And Arctic gave you the basics for your tactics.  You know your men.  Put them where you need them and just trust your instincts.  You're good at this, Sal.

I'll try, love.  I'm a bit scared.  I've never done anything like this, she admitted.

Just plan it like any op we've done before.  Your tactics are good.  There's nothing you can do about what you don't know, so just try to close all the holes you can.

I wish you were here, Blaec.  I just told the army, and Dom bought the alcohol for the celebration tonight.

Dom?  Blaec sounded amused.

Yeah, the King.  Yes, we're on a first-name basis.  No, he won't try to touch me again.

Sal felt Blaec laughing in her head. Well, I think that clears it up.  You think Anglia can hold out for a week or so?

Yeah, I'm pretty sure.  Why?

Because we're almost there.  I wanted to surprise you, but it sounds like you need a morale boost yourself.

Ayati, you're coming into Anglia? Sal asked, shocked and happy.

Already here.  We're just south of Eriwald.  But I'm not taking Kaisae from you.

Why not?  I took the damned position just to get an alliance, and now I'm neck deep in this shit.  Blaec, I'm an assassin, not a leader!

Well, the rumors down here don't agree.  Sal, they're talking about the iliri who's changing the nation, and they aren't upset about it.  The populace is sure that because of you, Anglia will win the war.  I can't replace you.  The people won't take it.  I'll help you, but I think you did a bit too good of a job of charming them.

Sal laughed and knew Blaec would feel it across their link.  Well, that's not a complaint I've had before.  Things are different here.  They have no hate for us.  I haven't heard the term scrubber used since the Terran assassination attempt.  Oh! I almost forgot!

Well?  Spill it, don't keep me waiting.

You know how we all talk about wishing we could grow old and become grouchy together instead of dying in battle?

Yeah, he thought, but only Zep and I aren't conscripts.

Well, the King of Anglia offered it to us tonight.  He's serious, too.  I didn't accept, but I thought you should know.  He's offered freedom for all iliri and said he'll gladly welcome the Blades if we chose to defect, granting us equal rank in the army here.

Damn, Blaec said.  I don't know how I feel about that.  I mean, that's one tempting offer.

It is. Sal agreed.  Don't tell the men yet.  I haven't told Jase, either.  I just thought it's something you should know.  Either way, we still have an army out to kill us, and there are some things about home that I miss, but freedom is a very tempting offer.

First, Blaec decided, let's kick the shit out of Terric, and talk about long term plans later.  With all of us up here, it does make it something we have to consider.  I'll run it past Arctic.

Good call.  Ok, I have a council meeting to attend.  Ride fast, love?

I will, my dear.  Stay safe for me? Blaec begged her.

Always.

As the link closed, Sal closed her eyes and tried to relax.  Eriwald was just under a week away.  Five days if they pushed hard.  Knowing she had her brothers so close made this a little easier.  Sal took a deep breath and opened the door to her office.  Inside, a pile of maps lay strewn across her desk and the councilors were grilling the northern guard.  The poor man gaped at them, his eyes wide.

"My Lords," Sal said, as the nobles turned to her.  "Step away from my soldier.  This man just risked his life for Anglia.  Show him some respect, or get out of my office.  We're at war."

Chapter 28

Four days later, Sal stood atop a low ridge watching the road.  A bay horse sped toward her, the green-clad rider low on its neck.  Sal looked across the battlefield before her, spring taking a grip on the empty hillside.  Delicate flowers made dots of color in the brilliant foliage of the new grasses but the trees held only buds, and there was no sign of the enemy forces.  She took a deep breath, touching the aged bars on her shoulders, and forced herself to relax.

"He rode hard, kitten, and we mobilized well – even if it took longer than we wanted.  We prolly just beat them.  Wait for the scout b'fore ya start ta panic," Jase whispered to her.

"I am," she told her lover.  "I'm just not very good at it."

The bay slowed to a canter as it climbed the hill, coming to a halt a few paces from where she stood.  The rider slipped off, and Sal gestured for someone to grab the horse and walk it out.  The soldier pulled his helm from his head as he reached her, then saluted crisply.

"Kaisae, they're coming.  It looks like about twelve hundred.  At least half are heavy cavalry, some with lances, but I saw a lot of shields, too," he reported.

"How far behind you?"

"An hour?  That's a guess, Kaisae.  They're walking slow, letting the horses breathe.  I'm pretty sure they know we're here, though."

"Thanks, soldier.  Dismissed," she said, turning to Jase.  "You ready for this?" she asked him.

"Yeah, I've been waiting fer this."

"Ok, let's start setting up," Sal decided.  "Jase, get the archers out and start spreading the pikes.  I'm putting Ilija on the cav."

"Yes, sir," he said, nodding before he hurried away.

"Colonel!" Sal called at Ilija's head over the crowd.  He heard her and turned.  "Organize the cav for me.  They're coming.  I don't want to give Terric a chance to rest up."

"Yes, Kaisae."  Ilija snapped a salute.

Sal turned again to stride through the mingling soldiers, men stepping out of her path.  At the King's pavilion, she slipped through the door without notice.  Dominik stood in the center of the room with a page strapping his armor on.  The kid looked like Jarl.

"Sire, they're coming," Sal told him.

He swallowed loudly.  "Ok.  What are my orders, Kaisae?"

"Stick with the Shields.  Jase, Hwa, Roo and I will be floating where we're needed most.  We can still outfight most of your men.  Ilija is your commander.  Listen to his orders.  If you disobey him, I will have him haul your ass back here and tie you into this tent, do you understand?"

"Yes, Kaisae.  Perfectly," Dom said, ducking his head.

"You'll get a pass, maybe two, but stay the fuck away from the main fight.  I'm sorry, Dom, you aren't that good, and we can't afford to lose you."

He chuckled.  "Don't worry, Sal.  I'd much rather be sweet talking women than trying to make any glory.  I'm scared shitless.  I'm more than happy to have Ilija walk my ass through this."

"Good," she said, smiling.  "Dom, have you ever been in battle before?"

"No.  Shit, I never wanted to be."

"If you like it too much, if you feel the need for more, tell Ilija."

"What do you mean?  I'm about to piss myself," he said.

She looked at the page.  "Excuse us, please?"

"Kaisae, I need to finish -" he tried, but Sal cut him off.

"I'll get the straps.  Right now, I need the King alone."

"Yes, Kaisae," he said, slipping from the tent.

Sal stepped toward the King, reaching for the buckles on his pauldron.  "Dom, your eyes are hazel.  I see hints of muted green in them.  You have iliri in you somewhere.  It's probably a small bit, but it's there."

Dominik nodded, standing still while she reached for the next strap.

"It's probably nothing, but when you see combat, when you smell the blood, or taste it, or hear the screams – it's different for each of us – you may find that it's no longer as terrifying as you think.  If you cut a man and like it, or if you need just one more kill, to hear just one more scream... Do you understand what I'm saying?" she asked, looking into his eyes.

"I could be like you?" His voice sounded terrified.

"It's not likely, but it's possible.  If you are, tell Ilija.  Shit, tell Hwa.  I'll take care of you, sire.  I'll show you how to deal with it."

He nodded.  "Thank you, Sal.  I hope not, but I promise I'll tell them.  Is it really that bad?"

She laughed, the sound shocking the King.  "No, ayati, no.  It's amazing.  It's better than amazing.  Imagine the best lover you've ever had, then imagine five of her at once, and each is twice as good.  That's the maast."

"Well, maybe I hope I get it then, because that sounds pretty amazing."

She finished the last buckle and slapped his armored shoulder.  "Ok, you're strapped in.  Flex, move and bend.  Tell me if anything is too loose of if it pinches?"

Dom tried, pointing out a few adjustments, and Sal made them.  When he felt his armor fit well, they made their way from the tent.  Side by side, they walked to the horses.  Ilija waited beside the King's grey mare, a horse Sal had helped him pick from the stables.

"How the fuck do I mount in this?" Dom asked, the resin armor weighing him down.

"Kick your leg back," Sal explained, and he did, shocked when she grabbed it.  "Now jump."  When he obeyed, Sal lifted, giving the King the reach he needed to make the saddle.

"Damn, can I get one of those too?" Ilija joked, and Sal stuck her tongue out at him.  "Real professional, Kaisae," he said, stepping up on his own mount before calling his unit to him.  Unlike the regular army, the Verdant Shields wore a pale grey, the color nearly white.  Sal smiled at the irony as she made her way for her own mare.

The Blades' horses stood calmly beside the grauori.  Sal didn't make a fuss about getting herself into the saddle.  From Arden's back, she could finally see the soldiers moving into position.  Below them, the lush green meadow was filled with winter runoff, the ground soft but looking solid to a casual glance.

"I want both of you to keep an eye on the King," she told the grauori.  "You can make it through the battle easier than us, so don't wait for my word, just keep him safe."

Yes, Kaisae, they said in unison.

Sal took a deep breath, flushing her stress out with it, and moved to the top of their hill.  Up here, her view of the coming army was unobstructed, but still, no enemy soldiers were in sight.  Next, she scanned the horizon.  That's when Jase slipped beside her, Raven just brushing her knee.  Around them, the Anglian army was forming up in tidy blocks of green.  Armor clanked, and men grumbled.  The sound of fear was almost as prevalent as the smell of it.

The wait seemed to take an eternity before pikes with purple and black streamers peaked in the distance.  Sal looked once more at Jase, and he nodded then flicked his helm closed.  She reached behind her to pull hers from the saddle, sliding it on her head and securing it to the bezor beneath.  Their eyes met once more, and she squeezed her mare forward.  As the pair of them walked toward the front of the line, they could hear men whispering the words of respect.  "Laetus, Kaisae," spoken softly from hundreds of her soldiers.  The words became her resolve.  These men were trusting her, and she would make sure their lives weren't wasted.

Sal and Jase stopped halfway across the muddy field, watching the enemy approach.  The cavalry spread across the line before them, but the only sounds were the clink of resin and acrylics in the light breeze.  Two figures broke from the enemy line and trotted toward the center of the field.  Sal pushed Arden forward to meet them, Raven matching her step for step.  When they neared, the enemy soldiers halted out of weapon's range, and the iliri did the same.

"Surrender now, and we will allow the King to keep his throne.  All he has to do is swear allegiance to the Emperor!" the first man yelled across at her.

Sal smiled behind her helm.  "Why would he do that?  The Empire has already tried to kill my King – and the assassins died.  If your men come any further, the same fate awaits them."

The second man laughed.  "You Anglians have no idea what you face.  Your army might be bigger, but it's not better.  The Emperor only wants to cleanse the iliri taint from the lands.  Cooperate, and we have no interest in this pathetic country!" he screamed.

Sal reached for her chin and released the buckle.  Jase did the same.  Together they slipped their helms from their heads, the sunlight catching her white hair and making it appear to glow.

"This is my army," Sal yelled loud enough for her soldiers to hear.  "These are my men.  This is my country!  You know the histories as well as I do.  We were here first, so you must not have heard me.  Get your asses off my damned Iliran soil.  I will only say it one more time, and next it will be to your Emperor as I stick my white iliri arm down his pathetic divine throat.  Is that clear enough for you to understand?"

The men didn't bother to reply.  They simply turned their horses and raced back to their lines.  Sal and Jase shoved their helms back on as they rode, allowing the mares to canter easily across the muddy field.

Ayati, I love you when you're angry, Jase said in her head, and Sal laughed, glancing at him once more.

Just wait, killer, because I'm about to get really pissed, she teased, as they reined in the mares at the front line.  "Where are my pages?" she screamed, and a group of boys in green ran to her horse.  "You," she said pointing, "East, you, west, and you, top side.  Tell the archers to aim well and fire freely at any man in their range.  They do not need the horns for permission.  Now, run!"

The boys streaked in the directions she'd given.  Sal watched as the orders were passed and each archer nocked his bow, some kneeling, others standing, all of them ready.  Across the meadow, a deep horn sounded, and horses began to move.

Roo, Sal said, open us up.

She felt her packmates slide into her mind.  Their emotions mingled with hers, all of them anticipating the bloodshed.  The Anglian army waited in silence as the thundering hooves of the Terrans grew louder and moved closer.  The expanse of grass between them suddenly felt too small, yet infinitely long at the same time.  The fevered excitement of anticipation surged across the link, and from Hwa's ears she heard the first string loose, one arrow screaming across the sky.  A Terran soldier cried out and slumped against his horse.  Sal looked at Ricown as he nocked another arrow to his bow, smiling.  Again he loosed, and again a soldier fell.  Then the music of bows began to grow as the Terrans came into range of the Anglian army.  Horses and men screamed.  Bodies crashed into the mud.  But the men pushed forward, the back lines of the Terran army slowed by the bodies of their fellow soldiers.

"Pikes!" Sal called out, and three units of pikemen pushed forward.  Their weapons held low, each pikeman was covered by a shieldman.  It was a small change Sal had made to their tactics, but she knew those shields would make each pikeman count for two.  Anxiously, she watched as her soldiers moved forward, the war horses bearing down on them quickly.  Their officers called orders, each unit at different times, and the shield men locked close.  The pikemen knelt beneath them, bracing for impact.  The sound became deafening as bodies crashed against the human wall and both horses and human screamed.  Sal knew that some of those were her own men.

There was no turning back.

"Cavalry!" she yelled, and like an arrow loosed, the horses surged past her.  Units charged from every side of their line, ready to meet the enemy head on.  For the first time, the Anglians gave voice to the war.  Men screamed in anger and excitement as they spurred their horses into the Terran army.  Resin crashed against acrylic, and the green meadow changed to shades of mud and gore with the battle.  Sal saw Ilija, his pale armor and massive size setting him apart, looking at her.  She nodded, and he drew his sword to point it skyward.  The Verdant Shields surrounded the King and, flawlessly, they pushed across the line, picking off injured men and tearing apart anyone who made it close to the Anglian lines.

Sal yelled out, her high voice piercing the noise of battle, "For the King!" and sent a thought to Jase, lay on, let's kill these bastards.

Chapter 29

They surged forward.  Sal pulled her swords from the sheaths at her back and made a straight line into the enemy, Jase beside her as he'd sworn to be so many times.  They flew past the Anglian pikes and, like a hammer, the Blades hit the Terrans.  Sal's sword slipped so sweetly beneath a man's helm, his flesh parting before the edge, and she felt the maast surge.  Jase cleaved through the arm of another, and her desires screamed in her head.  Roo grabbed a horse's throat, the taste of blood filling her senses in a way Sal had never experienced before, followed by Hwa's teeth piercing the thin resin helm of the rider.  The man's jaw cracked beneath the grauori's strength – and the maast gripped them all.

The Blades cleared whole swaths of the battle as if reaping a crop.  The Anglians cheered them on.  Raven's sides soon became as spotted as Arden's with the blood and gore splattered across both mounts, and still, they pushed.  Sal lost track of how many men they killed, feeling she needed just one more.  As the blood soaking her hands congealed, her grip on her weapons became even more secure, and she swung harder, Jase stayed always at her left as if an extension of her.

Suddenly, they had no more soldiers before them.  The iliri had pushed across the front and come out the side.  Spinning their horses, the pair began to wade back in when Hwa's voice screamed in their heads, Make for the King!

Across the side, an organized line of Terran cavalry charged straight for the Verdant Shields – and Dominik.  Sal put her heels to Arden.  The mare lunged forward, feeling her rider's panic.  The iliri hacked gracelessly at anyone who came between them and their duty.  Raven leapt and kicked out, crushing a man's skull and knocking him from his saddle, and still they waded through the bodies.

We won't make it! she told the grauori, pushing Arden harder and taking risks she normally would've considered unacceptable.

I'm here, Roo said, the taste of blood seething in her mind.

Sal could feel Hwa not far behind.  In the distance, a white streak leapt and pulled a man from his horse, and Sal tasted the joy of Hwa's kill.  The need to match him took over.  She cut at a man, her blade slicing through the slit in his helm – not killing him, but he screamed and fell from his horse.  Another Terran crossed in front of her, and Sal sat back, asking Arden to rear.  The mare's hooves lashed out, dazing the man.  Arden's pinned ears warned the enemy horse away, the steed trampling its rider as it fled.  When Arden landed, her ears flicked forward again, seeking another aid, and Sal urged her forward – ever forward – making for the King's side.

She was almost there when pain screamed through their heads.  Roo's yelp carried across the field.  With their minds open, each of the Blades felt the blow to the little female's side, the pain so sweet Sal couldn't control herself.  She frenzied, all traces of control gone as she pushed toward her packmate.  Jase screamed and spurred Raven, shoving his mare into the man before him, and the Terran horse fell.  Raven jumped over it and Sal followed, thinking of nothing but death.  Their blades flew.  Both iliri growled as they cut through the enemies until Roo's mangled body was before them.

Jumping off her horse, Sal ran the last few feet, ready to kill the human lurking over her friend.  Growling, she launched at him, pulling the big man to the ground.  One sword dropped forgotten from her hand, and in her feral haze, Sal automatically reached for the steel knife at her back.

A split second before the edge severed the man's throat, he cried out, "Laetus, Kaisae!" turning his head to the side and looking away.

Sal gulped at the sweet air, seeking a familiar scent, and found it.  Ilija.  Her instincts told her to kill the threat, Sal knew the man beneath her.  She shoved him away, searching for her sister.  Seeking to stop the pain flooding her mind.

"Sal?" Ilija gasped.

She put her knife away, grabbed her black sword from the ground and crawled across the dirt without acknowledging him.  She didn't have time.  Roo was right there and had to be protected.  The Kaisae was supposed to take care of her pack, not get them killed!  Only a meter away, Roo lay gasping, her waist cleaved open.  Desperately, Sal reached for her mind, begging her friend to survive.

I feel them, Sal, Roo told her.  The pups are coming.  Raast is ready, Roo panted in her head, but I think Rhyx is hurt.  They're coming, Sal, and it's too soon.

"Get me a medic!" Sal screamed, true terror in her voice.  Roo's hind legs sprawled limply and the bitch's intestines lay against her belly.  Beneath her skin, the pups moved violently.  "Ayati, please!" she begged the world.

Ricown dropped beside her on his knees, and his hands checked Roo's body.  Sal heard Ilija grumbling softly to him, but Ricown answered back, "I don't care if she guts me, damn it!  Roo's my friend!"

A small crowd was gathering around them in the middle of the battle, blocking the enemy lines.  She could feel Hwa tearing men apart to reach his mate.  With Roo holding their minds wide open, Sal barely noticed when the King knelt beside her.

"Take my horse.  Get her to my pavilion and find the best physician.  I don't care what it takes, take care of her!" Dom ordered, shoving Ricown toward the grey mare.  "Ilija, help me get her up to him, and you," the King pointed to another Shield, "help Ricown.  Do whatever is needed, is that understood?"

Ricown mounted, and the two Verdant Shields pushed their horses close.  Together Dom and Ilija lifted Roo's body, trying to be as gentle as possible but it wasn't enough.   The grauori's scream of pain pulled at Sal's maast – then the link went dead.

"She's pregnant, the pups are coming," Sal yelled at Ricown.  He nodded once before spurring the grey mare back toward the camp.

Her mind was silent.  Too silent.  Only the sounds of battle crept in, and that wasn't enough.  In the distance, grauori called out with their eerie howl, and she tried to reach for her friend, hoping it was Roo.  But her mind slammed up against a wall.  For the first time in months, the link was just gone, and no amount of straining could reach her friend's mind.  She tried again, grasping for anything.

A soft touch met her and gently pulled Sal's mind into a link.  Automatically, she reached for Jase, and the linker followed her mental hands.  Embracing the Ahnor, whoever it was settled his mind right beside hers and then eased them into the fold.

Laetus, Kaisae, the male mind said.  Be welcome among the grauori.

Her awareness expanded as more minds joined, their senses mingling together.  Another entire group slipped in, then more, and minds began to meld with Sal by the dozens.  Like sparks of emotions and senses, they were spread through the trees and grass around her.  She knew everything, could see it all, and had eyes everywhere she needed.  Sal's violent maast pulled at them, and Jase's added to it.  The grauori minds reached for their lust, savagely excited for the death this battle offered.

"Maast," Sal breathed as she regained her feet, aware of nothing but the minds of so many grauori linking with her own.

"What is it?" Dom asked, grabbing her.  "Sal?  Kaisae?"

A single, bright spark raced away, pulling itself from the maast to chase Roo's ember.

"The grauori are here."

"In the King's tent, Sal," Ilija said, stepping before her eyes to point back toward camp.

"No.  All of them."

Her eyes refocused on her friend, then she snarled viciously and jerked her head around, seeking the men in purple.  The need to kill them smothered everything else.  She wanted them all to bleed.  All of her did, echoing back into the abyss of the link.  On her left, Jase growled.  Side by side, they pulled their blades and ran, forgetting their mounts, ignoring their friends, seeking nothing but death.

Dom tried to grab her, but Ilija stopped him.  "She's not human, sire.  She almost killed me earlier.  Come on.  You're on foot, let's get you behind some lines."

The humans turned to retreat – but stopped, staring in awe.  Out of the trees, an avalanche of white poured down, racing over the hills on four legs.  Silence fell across the Anglian camp as the beasts ran, weaving between soldiers without so much as a glance.  Until they reached the battle line.  Their pale coats turned dark as the animals waded through the deep mud, their growls too low to hear, but each man felt the rumble in his chest.  In the midst of the beasts, Sal and Jase swung and killed, slicing horses legs and rending men apart as if wolves themselves.  The grauori wave passed the men in green but tore through the Terrans.  Screams marked their passing – and the Anglian army began to cheer.

Sal knew nothing but death and anguish as she made the enemy pay for her friend.  The maast engulfed her.  She became little more than a cell in the organism that devoured men who threatened them.  Her hate became amplified.  The defiance of an entire species flooded through her.  Hundreds of deaths assaulted her senses and her need for more swelled until there was nothing left to kill.  She sought something to satisfy her.  Finding nothing, she hacked at an injured man, growling at him as she did so, unaware of the fear in his eyes as he died.  As gently as they had come, the minds left.  Bright flashes of consciousness faded in groups until she was left standing with Jase, knee deep in mud and death, and her pain flooded back to her.

Sal slowly sheathed her weapons and stared at the carnage.  Men screamed in pain, their mutilated bodies betraying them, and grauori slunk across the field, dispatching some in their jaws, others kneeling before men to help.

"Maast," Jase whispered.

"Ya," a voice said behind them, and the iliri turned.  A nacione female stood looking up into Sal's eyes.

She knelt, and the grauori did the same, both meeting as equals.  "Laetus, Kaisae," Sal whispered to her.

Laetus to you, Kaisae of the iliri and the humans.  I am Orassae of the grauori.  We are well met.

Sal dipped her head in acknowledgment.  I thank you.  I know war is a human thing, but they threaten us all.  If they knew about you -

The bitch cut her off.  They should know of us.  The Kaisor respects us, and for the first time, we are treated as true people.  Your packmate lies on a king's bed, with a king's healer and one of my own, treated as a friend, not as a beast.  For this, tell him we will fight.

I will, Orassae, Sal said.

And let us show these beasts what we are.  Send one back, let him tell the story of the grauori.

Sal agreed completely.  Seeking a Terran soldier who'd be well enough to survive, she strode across the battlefield.  A grey male moved with her, and somehow Sal knew he was a healer.  She looked at the bodies, discarding most as too far gone until she found a young man, his face shredded from grauori jaws, his armor rent by Anglian blades.

"This one," Sal said, pointing.

The healer knelt at his side, growling as he touched the human.  He exhaled, and the Terran's eyes went wide, then began to track.

"Close your eyes boy.  You're about to be the only man to survive this," Sal snarled at him.

The kid gasped for breath, but the grauori stopped before the soldier was completely healed.  Sal nodded to the aufrio male, and he trotted away.  Then she knelt next to the boy.  In a few moments, he opened his eyes, a tear streaming out as he stared at her blood covered face.  Her defiant eyes glared at him with no sympathy.

"I am iliri," she said, and he nodded.  "Humans made us from them.  They are the grauori.  Say it."

"Graw ori?" The kid asked, and Sal nodded at him, her face cruel.

"You have seen what we can do.  We bring death.  We have powers you can not imagine.  The Emperor wants to destroy us, not because he is a god, but because he fears that we are," Sal said, watching the kid's eyes.  Terrified, he nodded at her, showing he understood.

"Today, you will live.  Return to your army, boy.  Follow the foothills and you'll find them.  They're riding in the path you left.  Tell them.  Bring them here and show them, but do not crest that hill," she pointed at the rise her army camped on, "or we will make you pay for it.  Do you understand me?"

"Yes, ma'am," the boy stammered.

"I am Kaisae of the Anglian army.  I control the humans, the iliri, and the grauori – and I will unleash them all on Terric if you dare to harm my people.  When you return home, tell them about us, and tell them we are coming.  The Emperor thought he could exterminate us, and now he shall pay for that."

She stood and stepped back, gesturing for the kid to climb to his feet.  A different grauori led a horse toward them, the rafrezzi female's teeth gently holding the reins.  Sal took it and the bitch trotted off, stopping to kneel at an Anglian to heal him.

"We only wanted peace," Sal told the Terran.  "We asked for none of this, but we will not let you destroy us.  We are faster, we are stronger, and there are many of us.  Go home, boy."

The kid nodded in fear, but Sal held the reins while he pulled himself onto the horse.  Tears slid from his eyes as he looked across the carnage.  The scent of his fear was overpowering.  She released the reins and turned to walk away, listening to the horse's hooves pulling from the sucking mud as it made it's way north.  Her maast was gone, her mind strangely open, and she made her way forward, begging for Roo to still be alive.  Around her, Anglians were thanking the grauori healers, some hugging the beasts as they would a fellow soldier.

Sal's mind couldn't take it all in, and so she walked.  Ever forward, she walked.  Eventually, the sound of hooves made her look up, and Jase rode toward her, Raven and Arden slogging through the muck at a trot.

"Sal!" he cried, breaking through her mental haze.  She heard the worry in his voice.  "Get up here.  We do na have much time.  They said she's dying.  Roo's dying!"  Tears streamed across his face.

Chapter 30

Sal cursed as she swung into the saddle and kicked her faithful mare forward.  Arden lunged to reach above the mud, striving to hurry.  Jase followed, the pair of them heedless of the bodies they passed in their race to see Roo, to save Roo.  Across the field and up the hill, they only stopped when they reached the King's pavilion.  The exhausted horses forgotten in their concern for their packmate.  Behind them, a soldier in pale grey caught the mares and began walking them out, his own eyes wet.

The iliri slipped inside the tent, finding themselves face to face with the grauori healer. I can not save her, Kaisae.  Ahnor.  She will hold a bit longer, and the human is trying to help the pups, but they are early and weak.

Sal's knees went weak with shock, but she refused to crumple.  Now was not the time to break down.

She is still in maast, the healer continued, and she's holding her mate's mind with her.  They attacked the human, but Orassae Rragri stopped them.  He will need to be healed eventually, but the human refuses to pause until the pups are out.  You will need to take them.  If they live, then they are strong, and your pack will thrive.  But if you do not take them, the male may kill them.  His grief can only take so much.  I will wait outside.  Send the human to me when you can.

"Thank you," Sal said, pushing past him, into Dominik's sleeping area.  Jase followed behind her.

Hovering over the cot, Ricown stood covered in gore, reaching up to his elbows inside Roo's belly.  The nacione bitch from the battlefield sat beside him.  Her lips curled every time Hwa looked at the human.

"Thank you Orassae Rragri," Sal said as she moved to Ricown's side.  "Jase, get something to wrap these in.  There are two of them."

Ricown nodded at her but said nothing, his hands searching through the viscera for something.  Roo's body lay nearly still, but she panted heavily.  He sucked in a breath.  "I got them," he said, pulling, and a bloody mass emerged from Roo's wound.  Jase held out a cloth and took the pup with it, rubbing vigorously.  Ricown glanced at him only once, then reached back inside.  Seconds later, another bloody form appeared from the wound.  Sal grabbed the second cloth from Jase's shoulder and held it out.  When Ricown lay the pup in her arms, she saw the injuries.  The front left leg bent strangely, and a cut traveled from there across its body, to its head.  Part of the poor thing's ear was missing.  As Sal repositioned the pup to lay more securely, she saw it was female.

"Ricown, she's hurt," Sal whispered.

"Is she breathing?" he asked.

"I think so."

"Then rub.  Rub until she yelps.  Let me cut them free."  Then he reached for string to tie off the umbilical cords before gently snipping each.

Take them out, Rragri said, standing to protect the human.  Hwa does not need to see them yet, or he may act out of grief.

Sal tossed a glance at Jase, and together they slipped from the room.  Her heart pounded heavily at the sight of her friend's body crumpled across the bed, panting but unconscious.  But she couldn't help.  She couldn't heal.  All she could do was care for her sister's children.

In the main room of the pavilion, she found a chair, and sat, laying the pup – Rhyx, she recalled Roo naming her – on her lap.  "Jase, that's Raast," Sal whispered, "and this is Rhyx.  Roo told me their names before she lost consciousness."

He nodded, wiping gently at the pup's face while tears streamed across his cheeks.

A small noise made Sal look down.  Her pup moved, squeaking softly, so she rubbed again, harder, and Rhyx growled in response.  She was still alive!  Sal smiled and kept rubbing until the pup cried out, screaming her anger for the world to hear.  Across from her, Raast yelped once.  The youthful voices sounded more like dogs than Sal had expected.

Slowly, as the baby grauori dried, they started to murmur.  The noises were random but comforting, proving that at least something had gone right.  Jase wrapped his cloth tightly around Raast, then moved to Sal's side, showing her how to do the same.  With both pups swaddled, they held them close, the small bodies shivering without the heat of their dam.

"Do you think they'll live?" Sal asked.

"We can only try, kitten," Jase said, pulling his chair beside hers and kissing Sal's blood stained head gently.  Together, they sat in silence, both staring at the cloth separating the main room from the King's bedchamber where their friend lay dying.  A few moments later, Ricown slipped out.  Blood stained his arms, bite marks marred his shoulder, and tears had washed lines clean in the grime across his face.  The Orassae passed through the canvas flap behind him and nudged Ricown forward.  He headed directly to them.

"Please tell me they're breathing?" he begged, unable to stop crying.

"Both of them," Sal assured him.

He sniffed.  "At least there's that.  If they can breathe, there's a good chance they'll make it – if they are anything like any other animal I've worked on."  He ducked his head for a long moment.  Again, he sniffed, wiping at his nose with his forearm, then looking back to Sal.  "I can't save her Kaisae.  I don't think the grauori can either."

Sal nodded, swallowing against the lump in her throat.  "They told me.  They also said you wouldn't leave even as they bit you.  Thank you, Ricown.  Thank you for trying."   Her voice wavered, but her iliri eyes stayed dry.  "Now go with the Orassae and get fixed up.  The pups may need you, and your wounds aren't clean."

He just stood there until the nacione female reached up a paw-like hand to his hip, waiting patiently for him to look at her before she moved.  Together they slipped from the tent.  Sal sighed deeply and leaned her head back, holding Rhyx to her chest.  A brush against her thoughts made her look down.  Pulling the cloth away from the little grauori's face, she saw pale eyes looking back at her, a contented murmur tickling at her mind.  There were no words, only confusion.  Sal smiled down at the child and caressed her face, careful to avoid the damaged ear.

"I'll take care of you," she whispered.  "You and your sister.  Jase and I won't let anything happen to either of you."

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw him nod.  "I allus wanted ta be a dava, but na like this."

"I know."  She was about to continue when the rustle of canvas made her ears flick back.  A second later, armor clanked together as men entered the tent, and Sal felt her anger flare.  "I don't care what it is, see Colonel Vayu if it's important," she snapped without looking.

"Sal?"  The voice was so familiar.

Her eyes widened as she stood.  "Blaec?"

Stunned, Sal turned to find the Black Blades piling into the small reception space of the King's pavilion.  Beside her, Jase rose to his feet.  His tear streaked face said more than words could.

"I thought pups were a good thing?" Shift asked.

Sal shook her head.  "Roo was injured.  She took a bad hit, and the pups are early.  We're not even sure they'll live, and this one was hurt pretty bad.  The healers – neither human nor grauori – can help Roo," she explained.

Risk pushed himself forward, shoving Blaec aside to grab her shoulders, shaking gently as he met her eyes. "Show me, Sal."  His voice was insistent, cutting through her grief.

She stared at him for a moment, uncomprehending, before realizing how unique Risk's healing was.  In all her time with the grauori, she'd become used to the shifting healers, but Risk's skill was different.  He always said he could heal anyone, so long as they were still breathing and just moments ago, Roo's body lay panting on the King's bed.  Sal shoved the pup at Blaec and snagged Risk's arm, dragging him with her into the back room.

When they barged inside, Hwa looked up and snarled over Roo's still panting body.  Sal met his eyes and held them.  "This is your packmate, Hwa.  He can help," she said.

"Hwa," Risk added, "this will hurt, but I really can help."

"Nee," Hwa howled, looking from Risk to Sal.  "Nee!"

Sal nodded at him. "Let go of her mind first.  You can't be linked while he does this."

Hwa shook his head, unwilling to speak.

"Arctic!" Sal yelled, and the First Officer hurried inside.  "Link me and pull his damned mind away from hers," she demanded and felt the familiar taste of Arctic's link offered without hesitation.

She took it and reached for Hwa, watching his grauori eyes widen when she smothered Roo from his head.  He gasped as if in pain when Arctic severed the link between them.  For a split second, Roo's mate considered challenging his Kaisae.  She could see it flicker across his face before he gave in.

"And someone get me a belt or Roo will tear Risk apart.  She's barely with us."

Arctic pulled at the buckle of his and slid it free of his pants, passing it to her.  She made a loop, and slid it around Roo's muzzle, passing the end over her sister's ears and back through the ring, making a halter to hold the bitch.

"Ok, Arctic, grab her legs.  Those claws are deadly, and she can rip through leather with them," Sal said, as another man snuck into the room.  It was the King.

"They said..." he started, confused.

"They were wrong," Sal cut him off, easily taking charge.  "Dom, get back.  This isn't fun, but if anything can save her, it's Risk."

He nodded and secured Roo's hind legs, holding them tightly.  Sal looked up in shock, but he whispered,  "She's my friend, too."

Sal gave him an understanding nod.  "Ok, Risk.  This is as good as we can get it."

The lean, gold-haired iliri stepped close to the panting beast and looked over Roo's body, muttering, "Skin, skin," as he sought a place to lay his hands.  Glancing at her head, he placed his right hand inside her ear, and he ran his left across her body, feeling for skin below the dense fur.

"Armpit," Dominik said.  Risk bobbed his head in thanks as he reached below Roo's arm.  Then he took a deep breath.

"I'm sorry, little one," he whispered before he exhaled – and Roo's body lurched against them.  A scream burst from her throat, sounding more like a human than the grauori ever had before.  It was pure pain given a voice, and Sal knew exactly what that felt like.  Hwa stood, his ears pinned, but Sal caught his eyes using her dominance to thwart his desire to attack.

"Look at her wound, man," Arctic groaned as he struggled to hold Roo's claws away from Risk's body.  "She's healing, just look at her wound.  It hurts, but she'll live."

Hwa's mouth opened, and he panted in amazement, looking between the faces around him.  Sal could see the sense returning to his eyes.  When he looked at her, his ears sagged low against his head, and his eyes dropped to the ground before returning to Roo's face.

Risk gasped for air.  "Again," he said between breaths.  This time, Hwa lay against Roo's shoulder, helping to restrain her.  Like before, she lurched, writhing from the pain while her teeth snapped against the belt, seeking to destroy the cause of her suffering.  Just when Sal thought she was going to lose her hold on the bitch, Risk released, breathing hard.

"Again," he said.

Hwa moved his hand to his mate's face, holding Roo's head against the bed when the next wave hit.  This time, it seemed to last longer, and Risk's eyes rolled in his head, as he exhaled every drop of air he had.  When he leaned back and struggled to fill his lungs, Sal saw Roo's side.  The hair was gone, but the skin was closed.  It wasn't finished, but she'd live.  Her friend would live!

"I have no more," Risk gasped – and crumpled toward the ground.  Arctic caught him as he lost consciousness.

Sal jerked her head at Hwa, who moved his hand away.  Carefully, she slid the belt from her friend's face, aware that her tongue was once again bright, and her breathing came easily, if fast.  "Dom, it's time for you to go.  Arctic, let Hwa out of the link and get Risk out of here.  They're in the lust."

"Gotcha, demon," Arctic said, grasping the unconscious iliri by his armpits.  The King grabbed his legs, and together, they shuffled through the door, leaving Sal alone with her grauori packmates.

"Roo?" she whispered, and heard a faint noise in response.  "Roo, the pain is over now.  You can open your eyes."

Gold lashes flicked a couple of times, and then Roo's eyes cracked open.  She sat up, dazed, looking for Hwa, and Sal moved away.

"We have the pups," she said, and Hwa nodded at her as he reached for his mate.

Chapter 31

Sal tied the flap to the door and sighed before turning to face the room.  The Black Blades lounged on almost every available surface.  The King had used his own cloak as a pillow for Risk's head, and Shift held a small bundle before him, smiling down at it as he sat on the floor.  Razor held the other, cooing softly with a strange grin on his face.  Sal closed her eyes and felt able to smile for the first time all day – and then the wind was pushed from her lungs as massive arms engulfed her.

"Damn, I missed you, kid!" Zep said. Sal laughed as she turned and threw her arms around his neck.

"Your timing is perfect, you all know that?"  She asked before turning to see the rest of her family.  "I've missed all of you so much.  Is Risk going to be ok?"

"Yeah," Shift said, "He just used everything he had.  We rode pretty damned hard to get here.  Let him have the nap."

She nodded and kissed Zep on the cheek, rumpled Shift's hair, smiled at Razor, then made her way to hug Arctic.  "Thank you," she whispered, handing him the belt before pulling away.  She smiled at the new guys, Geo and Audgan, then glanced at Jase.  He looked up at her and nodded, warmth filling his eyes.  Sal turned to Blaec.

He stood as she came close.  Without a word between them, Sal kissed him.  His arms wrapped around her back, and her fingers twined in his hair.  As their tongues met, Sal moaned softly, submitting to him with her body and her mind.

"Ooh," Dominik muttered, making Sal pull away from her commander.

Jase laughed.  "King Dominik Jens, let me introduce ya ta Major Blaec Doll, the commander of the Black Blades, and Sal's other man."

Dom chuckled and looked at Sal.  "I thought you didn't do humans?"

"Trust me," Blaec told him, "I'm iliri enough to keep her in line."  He kissed Sal again quickly, then pulled away, moving to the King.  "Not very often that I meet a king, let alone like this.  Congratulations, sire, on the victory."

Blaec held out his hand.  Without rising, Dom grasped it.  "I don't care for all the pompous shit, Major.  It's Dom or Dominik, and I owe you my country for the use of your soldier."

"You're more than welcome, Dom.  And it's Blaec or LT."

"LT?" Dom asked, confused.

"He was a lieutenant for nine years, so the name stuck," Zep answered reclining casually in the King's chair.  "And before you ask, yes, I'm as human as I look.  No, Sal doesn't do me, either."

They all laughed at that, but Shift waved Sal over.  "Hey, demon?  I think I got her better, but double check me.  I haven't exactly seen one of these before," he said holding up the pup.

She slid to the floor beside him and peered inside the cloth.  Rhyx's arm was straight and only a small line marred her soft coat, but the tip of her ear was still gone.  "You couldn't help the ear?"

"No.  Her body doesn't know itself enough yet, and it didn't know how to come back.  I can't get the fur in that line either, but I think everything beneath it's intact."

"I think she'll be fine with a scar.  It is a story to tell the males when she's older," Sal joked, and Shift smiled.

"So, we get to keep them?" Zep asked, beaming down at the pup.  "And Sal, you're right, she's more iliri than you, but you're wrong in that I'll change my tastes.  I'm not into dog, cat, weasel things."

Ilija stepped inside the tent at that moment, looking around confused at the happy faces.  Sal realized he didn't know.  "Ayati, Ilija.  She's going to be ok.  We get to watch the pups a bit, but Roo will be fine."

The big man's face broke into a grin, and he sighed in relief.  "Ok, that made my day, but Kaisae, I need you.  The grauori are trying to explain something to me, and they speak Glish worse than Hwa.  Jase, you'll work too, if you can translate?"

"Blaec, sir?" Sal asked, pulling herself to her feet.

"Oh don't ask me," he laughed.  "You're Kaisae here.  Things will be weird for a bit, but when it comes to Anglia, I'm just your adviser."

"Shit," Ilija breathed.  "Blaec?  As in, Blaec Doll?"  The big man's eyes were wide as he stared at LT in awe.

Blaec shrugged.  "Yeah, I guess the stories traveled this far?"

Sal giggled, bobbing her head in a yes.  "Oh and got worse the further they went.  Blaec, this is Colonel Ilija Vayu, leader of the Verdant Shields."

Blaec tipped his head at the man.  "Ilija, call me LT.  I've heard a lot about you."

Ilija's brow creased slightly.  "Explain that to me one day, would ya Sal?"

Risk chose that moment to moan, coming back to consciousness.

"Shift," he groaned, "Give me some love, man."

"Fine," Shift sighed in jest.  "Since you ask so sweetly.  Close your eyes, bro."

Risk nodded, and Shift grabbed his hands while Ilija stared at them strangely.  For a few breaths, Shift looked longingly at Risk like he would a lover, and then Risk cursed softly.  "Fuck I hate the way you heal."

"Sorry, man, it's all I got," Shift said, patting Risk's shoulder.  Risk just held his eyes closed and breathed deeply.

"Ok," Ilija said.  "Is that what the grauori have been doing?"

"Yep," Sal answered.  "It causes a bad case of vertigo but cures a lot of ills.  Oddly, I haven't seen any like Risk yet."

He opened his gold eyes and looked up at Sal.  "Me either.  Why do you think I was chained in a tavern when LT found me?"

"Ok, there's some serious stories here, but Kaisae, I do need you.  You too, Ahnor," Ilija reminded them.

Sal pointed at the two bundles.  "Guys, keep the pups warm and don't pass them around too much."  With that, she slipped out of the tent, Jase on her left, and Ilija trailing behind.  "You ok with this, killer?"

"Yeh, Sal, I am.  I missed 'em too, ya know."

They rounded a corner and came to a large open area with hundreds of grauori lying around.  "See?" Ilija said, stepping closer.  "I need some help."

It took a moment for Sal to take it all in.  White, grey, and gold, the pale colors mixed into a tapestry of bodies.  There were hundreds of them – at least!

She reached out with her mind.  Arctic, I need the King.  Nevermind, all of you come here.  You won't believe this.

Can do, demon, Arctic said.

And we'll need a link or half of you won't follow this, I think, Sal said, and felt both her and Jase's minds merge with their true family.

It only took a few minutes before her own pack gathered behind her, the King with them.  Sal heard them all gasp at the sight, and she smiled.  Seeing hundreds of grauori in the same place was impressive.  The clearing looked like it was covered in living snow.

"Dom," Sal said, "Jase will translate for you, but let me speak to them first."

"Oh yeah," he agreed.  "That's a good idea."

Sal took one step forward and called out in the best Iliran she could manage, "Kaizen, Gerus, and grauori.  Anglia thanks you for all you've done today.  I thank you for your aid and your sacrifice, both in blood and in the secrecy you've kept for so long.  Times are finally changing, and Kaisor Dominik is making those changes.  He calls the grauori Roo and Hwa, his friends.  The iliri and part-iliri behind me have saved my Gerus, and I am proud to present our newest packmates, born from this battle."

Jase whispered, "Hold the pups up, guys," and the Blades did, pulling the swaddling away from their faces.

An aufrio female stood, looking closely at the pups, and yipped in Grauoran at those behind her, "The rafrezzi and aufrio produced nacione.  Two nacione!"  Other grauori stood, panting in their excitement.

"They are mine," Sal growled softly, and the female nodded, backing away.  Sal gestured to the Blades, and they pulled the pups close to them again.

She kept going.  "The Terran army came to cleanse the world of us, and you showed them that it will not happen.  We've seen histories, written by an early iliri, that say you were here first.  The humans made us – the iliri – from you.  This is your place, your land.  The humans borrow it from you, but no longer will they try to take it.  Kaisor Dominik will not allow that."

The grauori howled in their excitement, and humans began to push toward the edges, watching with awe.  Sal gestured to them.  "Look, they do not fear you.  How many of you healed humans today, and were thanked and greeted with love?"  Grauori nodded in excitement while Jase translated it all into Glish.

Dominik moved beside her.  "Sal, can I speak?"

She stepped behind him, knowing her body language mattered to the grauori.  Dom called out in Glish, but Jase translated, his eyes on the King.  "My friends, we know so little about you.  Until Kaisae Sal brought her pack to my court, I knew nothing of you except stories.  We thought you were no different from other wildlife!  But I owe my life to the Gerus Hwa and Aroora, and Kaisae Sal is my equal or better in all things, so humans can learn.  While we have a very different culture from yours, I would like you to be a part of our lives.  It is now illegal to harm any of you.  I would ask that you all respect that and reciprocate it.  Grauori are welcome in the capital city, and I hope that we can find a way to blend our people together, but it will take time."

The grauori nodded, Jase's words lagging behind the Kings slightly.  Dom kept going.  "I had hoped to keep your skills, like the ability to heal, a secret.  While my army has learned to respect Hwa and Aroora over the last few months, I still worry that humans will react like the Terrans have, and either fear you or try to make you slaves for their own means.  Your people are too beautiful, too wild for that.  Today, you showed Anglia that your skills are more than just fighting, and you likely saved hundreds of human lives doing it.  I owe you all a debt for that, and I don't know how I will repay it."

Orassae Rragri stepped forward.  From the set of her body, Sal knew that she spoke for the people, not just herself.  She sent a quick thought to Jase, and he whispered that to the King.  Dominik nodded, as Kaisae Rragri raised her voice so everyone could hear.  She spoke in her own language.

"Blending our packs can wait, Kaisor.  The humans have pushed us too far, and only the green men have shown potential to be good.  As Kaisae Sal has demonstrated, hiding does little good.  But standing up and hunting together as a pack – as a people – we can all live the way we want.  We will go with your army, and we will hunt these purple humans, and we will accept your advice, but we will look to the iliri Kaisae, her Ahnor, and her Kaisor for guidance in battle.  Humans have killed us for too long.  We will not trust you blindly, but we will try to trust you some."

"She means Sal, me, and LT," Jase whispered to the King.

Dom nodded.  "I think we can all agree to that, for the humans will do the same.  Kaisae Sal has made us learn much this winter."

Rragri's tongue lolled from the side of her mouth in a smile.  "Good.  Then let us all rest and meet our new neighbors.  Tomorrow we will deal with the rest of the humans, then you will return to your den with walls.  I will come to you there, and we shall make plans.  Maybe, we can make friends while we are at it."

They all nodded, the motion universal between the three species.  "Then let us celebrate a good hunt and mourn those who were lost.  Laetus, Orassae," Sal said, bowing her head to Rragri.

"Laetus, Orassae," the Blades whispered behind her, and Dom added his own a breath later.

"Laetus friends, for you are too mixed of a group for any single word," Rragri said, turning and blending into the mass of grauori around her.

Blaec stepped to Sal's ear and whispered softly, "I leave you alone for a few months, and you change the world.  Damn, Sal, you're getting pretty good."

Chapter 32

Blaec stepped seamlessly into a role with the King, assisting Sal with organizing burial units and allowing her to slip amongst her men to offer condolences for those lost.  As the sun began to sink in the sky, she made her way to the next group of soldiers.  Her shoulders slumped and she sighed heavily, wishing she could cry like the humans did.  She'd listened to too many stories of young lives cut short by the Emperor's greed.  Some she'd known, others were faceless names in her head, but all of them had died because she ordered them to.  Sal had to do this.  She knew the soldiers wanted her to hear about their friends, but she wasn't sure how much more she could take.  As she walked, her men whispered the words of respect, each utterance adding to the burden she carried.  There was no easy way to lighten it.

"Sal," Blaec said behind her, jogging to catch up, but she didn't hear him.  Her mind was lost in her thoughts.

He reached out and grabbed her shoulder, pulling her around to face him.  Her hand went to her knife automatically before she looked to his face.  Around them, the sound of swords being pulled filled the air.  Dozens of Anglian soldiers stood, their weapons drawn.

Blaec looked into Sal's eyes and smiled.  "That's not something I'm used to.  Has to feel pretty nice, for once."  His hand rested lightly on her shoulder.

She dropped her eyes and waved her soldiers down.  "It's ok, men, he's a Blade," she explained, and they stepped back.  Most put their weapons away.  "And yes, Blaec, it really does.  These are good men.  Some of the best I've ever met," she said, gesturing at the soldiers watching.  Many smiled at the compliment.

"Yeah, but you can't take much more of this, love," Blaec told her.  "You don't have to do it all in one day, you know.  Your Colonel is making the rounds, too.  Sal, let him.  Come back with us and see the pups."

"I can't.  Do you know how many men I lost today?"

He lifted his hand to cup the side of her face.  "No.  They're still counting, but it doesn't matter right now.  You can't bring them back, sweetness.  You also can't do it all yourself.  Your men know that."  He looked to the side at a group of soldiers.  "I'm pretty sure they don't blame you.  You did everything possible to keep them alive.  It's Terric that killed them.  Never forget that."

"I won't."

"Good.  Then come see your kids.  Cyno's been catching us up on everything that happened since Unav."

She nodded and let him guide her through the camp.  Eyes looked up as they passed.  As men uttered their respect to her, Blaec smiled at her proudly.  Unlike the Conglomerate army, none of the Anglians sneered or spit at either of them.  The hate and fear simply didn't exist.

"You've done something I never could," he told her, his arm around her shoulders.  "You made the humans love and respect us."

She shrugged.  "They didn't have the same bias to overcome here.  They barely knew of iliri, and they didn't have generations of feeling superior to let go of."

"Yeah, but you didn't let them fear you either.  You could have, you know.  You could have shown them their inferiority and made them hate us for that, but you didn't."

She bit at her lips and looked up at him, his pale green eyes meeting hers easily.  He paused, then pulled her to him.  One hand reached up to caress her pallid cheek.  "Sal, what happened to the maast?"

"It's the grauori.  They pulled me into the whole."  She tried to find words to make him understand.  "Blaec, it's like what we do – opening ourselves to each other – but so much more.  There are thousands of them.  Blending with them?  It's like being just a single grain of sand on a beach.  I could feel the waves.  I could feel the maast across us all, but it was too big for it to take me alone.  The more it built, the faster they burned it off, devouring it for me.  I miss it, though."

His head tilted slightly as he listened.  "After the fight, it's not much fun without it.  I've always envied you both a bit for that.  You don't have to cope with the fear and disgust of what you've done, you just accept what you are.  I never could.  Maybe that's why you need him so much."

Sal glanced away at the mention of Jase.  "I don't know what I'm doing tonight, Blaec.  I don't know what I'm doing with you and him."

"I know, love, and it's ok.  I've been sleeping alone for months, I think I can handle a bit more."  He ducked his head to peer into her downcast eyes and watched her lip twitch in amusement.  "I've been where you are, little one.  I didn't have as many men, but I know what you're feeling.  Mourning is allowed.  You don't owe me your attention just because I showed up.  Just come see the pups and be with your pack.  Figure things out between Cyno and me whenever you want to."

"Why?"

His head twitched slightly in confusion.  "Why what?"

"Why are you ok with this?  Why are you being so understanding?  What about back..."  She stopped before she could dig this hole too deep.

But Blaec just chuckled.  "When I told you to be human?"  He pulled her closer and dropped an arm over her shoulder.  "Lemme tell you a secret, Sal.  Hindsight is a great thing.  See, I kept having these annoying visions of some woman taking over my unit and turning them into a bunch of beasts.  I was going to be so love struck by her that I wouldn't stop it, and we'd wade headlong into battle."

"Uh..." Wasn't that basically what they were doing.

He nodded, not even needing her to finish the thought.  "For a decade, we hadn't seen a Kaisae, then you showed up and told me I was doing it all wrong.  I thought you were going to get us killed.  I was sure that if you ever figured out what you can do, then we'd be the ones to suffer for it, but I was wrong.  My visions show me all the options, all at once.  You could have made so many mistakes, but you didn't.  I did.  Somehow, we still ended up here."  He leaned closer to her ear.  "And the Emperor's scared, love."

Without letting go, he led her into the camp.  Sal found herself actually smiling as she greeted her family.  Razor passed Raast to her, and she sat by the fire to meet her newest packmate.  The little nacione grabbed her hand and pulled it to her face, gnawing on it with her gums.

"Are Hwa and Roo still indisposed?" she asked.

"Yeah," Zep answered, "but we got some mare's milk into them.  They seemed to like it well enough, even if Rhyx did growl the whole time."

Sal smiled at the bundle in her lap, brushing the pup's face with her finger, "Sounds like Rhyx is a born fighter.  What about you, Raast?  What will you be when you grow up?" she cooed.

"Is it true?" Shift asked, "They'll be nearly mature in just a couple of years?"

"That's what Roo told me," Sal said.  "And so you know, the pack raising the pups is considered a sign of respect to them.  Mother and father are different to the grauori from dam and sire.  Those who raise them are their fathers, and the more they have, the better."  She looked across at the Black Blades, "So, I guess congratulations Daddies."

The men laughed.  Zep grabbed a bottle, took a long swig, then passed it to the man beside him.  They celebrated, and they drank, the pups slowly making the rounds between them. The sound of the Blade's voices was so comfortable after months without them, and Sal tried to take it all in.  Across from her, Jase sat with his back against their tent.  His eyes reflected the light of their fire as he watched her.  He kept his face blank, no sign of emotion on it, and it pulled at her heart.

She looked over and saw Blaec sitting beside the fire, his eyes also on her.  Sal looked between her men, realizing that she could no longer put off a decision.  It wasn't fair to them to make them wait and wonder where they fit in, but the problem was that she didn't know.  Sal missed Blaec's leadership, his guidance, and his strength, but her desires lay with Jase.  In their months alone, she'd learned that she needed what Jase offered.  He shared his mind with her easily, giving all of himself without a second thought, while Blaec always held himself in reserve.  Blaec had felt too much pain to lower his walls to her, no matter how much he trusted her, and he kept his own secrets.  Her mind whirled.  While Blaec needed her, she needed Jase.  He'd become the other half of everything she did.  She loved Blaec, but for reasons that were all too human.  She loved Jase in a more honest way.  Blaec took from her, but Jase gave everything to her.

Sal stopped thinking about it and listened to her heart.  She was iliri, not human, she reminded herself.  Her choice had nothing to do with what they wanted.  She was Kaisae and, for once, it should be what she wanted that mattered.  Closing her eyes, she tried to envision herself with only one of them and only twilight eyes and swirling tattoos fit no matter how much she tried to convince herself otherwise.

It wasn't logical, but love wasn't supposed to be.  It had taken her a long time to finally figure that out.  Sal stood and made her way to her Ahnor, the choice too obvious to ignore.  Sitting at Jase's feet, she leaned her back against his chest.  He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her to him protectively.  This was definitely right.

"Ya were amazing today, my Kaisae," he whispered into her ear.

"Then why don't you look happy, killer?"

He chuckled softly.  "Honestly?"  She nodded, and he continued.  "Cuz I hate sleeping alone."

Sal reached up and ran her fingers down his neck.  "Ok, Ahnor," she whispered, "then why don't you look happy?"

He rested his head against hers for a moment, saying nothing.  When he finally spoke, it was softly.  "Are ya sure, kitten?  Ya do na have ta do this.  I will na leave ya regardless."

Sal just nodded.  He pulled her even closer.  Across from them, Blaec watched, a smile teasing his lips.  You made the right choice, he whispered into Sal's head.

Did I? she asked him.

Yeah, Sal.  He's yours, he always has been.  You know that.  You are mine, but he is yours.  I'm not hurt to be your second, love, just don't forget me.

Jase saw Blaec look away and asked, "Is everything ok?"

"Yeah, killer, it really is."  She turned and looked up into his face.  "Blaec's ok with this."

Jase gently kissed her forehead. "It's Dernor." He chuckled softly, "And the next one, he'll be Taunor."

Sal laughed and nipped his jaw playfully.  "Taunor, huh?  You planning on getting me more?  I barely have time for the two of you already!"

Jase just smiled softly.  "There'll be more, Sal.  It's how our species survives.  But why me?  Why na him?"

"Because I can't imagine living without you."  She let her head rest on his shoulder.  "I can without Blaec.  I'd miss him, but I could live without him.  Jase..." She looked into his deep blue eyes.  "You're a part of me.  I've never felt like this with anyone else.  I don't have to apologize.  I don't have to explain.  I can play at being human or allow myself to be who I am, and you always just understand me.  Ayati, Jase, it scares me a bit, but I need you so much."

He pulled her legs across his hip as they sat on the cold ground.  Gently, he caressed her face, looking deep into her eyes without flinching.  "I'll never leave ya, kitten.  I can na."

"I know.  That's why I chose you."

Around them, the Black Blades celebrated quietly.  The pups had long since fallen asleep, held in the arms of Zep and Razor.  Both men beamed with pride when they looked into the fuzzy faces, but the teasing was gentle.  The hours wore on, the pauses grew longer, but no one was quite ready to sleep.  As the night grew colder, the sounds of the army grew softer, making the approaching footsteps hard to miss.

"Name and rank, soldier," Shift said loud enough to be heard.

Chapter 33

"Ilija Vayu, Colonel, sir," came the reply, "and I brought the rest of your pack."

They all muttered a welcome, but none climbed to their feet.  Ilija entered the firelight, carrying a bundle of white fur in his arms, and Hwa trotted along beside him.

"Mry pups?"  Roo asked from Ilija's chest.

"They're doing great, Roo," Sal told her.  "Razor and Zep have them, and they're sleeping.  How are you, little one?"

Ilija set her down, gently holding her as she found her balance.  "Alive," she whuffed, sounding exhausted.

Arctic peeled himself from the ground.  "Here," he said, squatting beside her to offer his hand.  "I heard this is easier."

Roo's tongue lolled from her mouth as she smiled at her new packmate.  Reaching up with her paw, she grasped his hand for a moment.  Their eyes went out of focus, and the Black Blades felt something warm caress their minds.

I need to feed the pups, Roo said, her voice clear to them all.

"C'mere, Roo," Zep called over, patting the blankets he sat on.  "The ground isn't as cold."

She staggered over, and Shift quietly followed.  When the little bitch lay gently on the blankets, Zep handed her the pup.  Roo held it to her chest, the quiet growls telling Sal it was Rhyx that nursed first.

"Roo," Shift said.  "You're better, but you're not all the way better.  Can I finish the job?"

She looked up, her eyes wide. Was that you before?

He shook his head. "Nah, that was Risk.  He does some amazing things, but we all know what it's like.  I heal like a grauori.  Will you let me?"

Roo nodded, and Shift held out his hand, waiting for her to take it.  Zep shifted closer, bracing Roo while the pup nursed and Shift put her back together.

"So, you all do it?" Ilija asked, moving beside Sal and Jase.

She looked up at him.  "The healing or the mental conversations?"

The large man just sighed and sank to the ground beside her.  "Tell me if I'm out of line, Kaisae, but you aren't really hiding it.  I mean all of it.  I figure this is something I should probably know about."

Jase agreed.  "Yeh, prolly so."

Before Sal could answer, Arctic moved to stand before him, making Ilija look up.  Arctic's icy eyes bore into Ilija's brown for a long moment.  "LT?"

Sal, do you trust this man? Blaec asked.

She nodded.  Ilija looked between them, well aware that a conversation was going on that he couldn't hear.  With the decision made, Arctic reached out his hand toward Ilija as if offering to shake.  The Colonel didn't hesitate to accept.

"Relax," Arctic said, "and whatever you do, don't fight me.  That's me you feel in there, just let it happen."

Ilija's eyes had gone wide, and his mouth hung open.  He nodded, looking at something only he could see.  Many of the Blades smiled in sympathy.

"Can you feel that, Ilija?" Arctic asked.

"Yeah..." the soldier whispered.

"Can you grab it?  With your mind, grab it, and hold it.  Hold it tight.  Tell me when you have it."

"It's slippery," Ilija said.

"You can hold it, though," Zep called from across the small camp.  "Dig your teeth and nails into it, man.  You won't hurt it.  Hold it like a grauori would."

Sal had never seen this before.  Arctic stood calmly, his posture non-threatening, but he refused to move until Ilija took whatever it was he offered.  She watched the human's face snarl like an iliri's as he struggled until, with a whimpered groan, he nodded.

"You sure?" Arctic asked.  "Hold it tightly.  You sure you have it?"

Ilija nodded again, and Arctic smiled.  Like sandpaper against the back of her eyes, Sal felt it.  Around the camp, men rubbed at their faces, a few of them cringing.  Audgan leaned his head between his knees, and Jase took a deep breath – and then the feeling was gone.

Welcome to the link, Ilija, Arctic said, grinning.

You can pull humans into a link? Hwa thought.

Yeah, Zep said, that's how I got in here.

"Wha?" Ilija looked around, confused.  "Uh, is... am I?"

Sal giggled.  "You can't be completely shocked, man.  Yes, that's the link.  Both Arctic and Roo can hold it, although I'm not sure exactly how.  Shift heals, as does Risk, although in different ways.  Trust me, if you aren't dying, go for Shift."

The Blades all laughed, and Roo nodded.

"So do you all have a trick like that?"

"Yeh," Jase told him.  "It is na something all powerful, but it can be useful at times."

"And the grauori do this?"

Yes, Hwa replied.

Ilija looked at the male strangely.  "It's somewhat strange to not hear the accent, but I know that's Hwa."

"Yeah," Sal told him.  "It's a lot easier for us to talk like that."

"I put you in the link for a reason, though," Arctic told him.  "I'm not sure if the grauori have enough experience with human minds to do it, and it looks like we'll be fighting with them.  In your position, you'll need to hear them and understand them.   You'll need to touch the linkers – we need direct contact to establish a link with a human, or those without enough of the right breeding."

Sal chuckled a bit at that.  "You even had to touch me, Arctic."

"Yeh, well that's because of me and not you, demon.  I've learned, but I don't have near the power of Roo."

"So," Ilija asked, "how do I use it?"

Sal pointed across the camp.  "Zep?  That's probably easiest for you to answer?"

"Yeh.  Man, it's easy.  Just think like you wish I could hear it, and I will.  You can hit either the full group – although that takes a bit of practice to get right – or a single person."

LIKE THIS? Ilija screamed into their heads, and the outfit all winced.

"Yeh, but na so much," Jase told him.

Ok?  So like this? Ilija tried again.

"Oh yeah," Shift said, "That's better.  You could wake the dead the first time.  This one's pretty good.  Sal, how'd you find him, anyways?"

She chuckled and looked over to Ilija.  "He tried to stand up to me.  Once."

The men all laughed.  "What'd ya do, demon, threaten to cut his balls off?" Shift asked.

Jase and Sal shared a look, and Ilija's dark skin paled.  "How'd you know?" he asked.

Shift just winked at the big man.  "She's predictable."

He let that go.  "Ok, so you heal, you can talk in your heads, and Jase, I know you did something to that border guard.  Is that the limit of the tricks?"

"No," Arctic said, sitting beside Jase and Sal.  "Let's see, we have shape changing, item location, touch reading, limited future knowledge, irrational fear, and whatever it is that Geo does."

"You still don't know?" Sal asked, glancing over at the new Blade.

"They haven't been able to figure it out yet, Lieutenant," Geo said.

I can help, Hwa offered, standing up and weaving between the seated men to reach Geo's side.  Here, touch.  He held out his paw.

Without flinching, Geo clasped it, completely at ease with the grauori.

"Ya know," Ilija said while the pair was silently staring at each other, "my men try, but they aren't completely comfortable with them.  They either treat them like monsters or pets.  But, all of you just seem to, I dunno, accept them, I guess.  I thought you'd never seen grauori back in the Conglomerate?"

"It's the smell," the pale guy, Audgan, said.

"What?" Ilija sounded lost.

Audgan just shrugged, so Razor explained.  "I'm more human than most of them, so it's not as strong to me.  Imagine something that looked like you walking right up and smelling like it was made of candy.  Sweet, sticky, and unnatural.  Then imagine a beast that walked up and smelled like a pretty girl.  Which one would you feel safer around?"

"Candy?  Yeah, that'd probably creep me out."

"Well, that's what humans smell like to us, kinda."  Razor shrugged.  "Seems to be worse for some than others."  He nodded at Sal.

"I don't think humans sense smell as well as we do?" Sal asked Zep across the fire.

"Nah, nothing like you.  Sight, sound, smell, even hearing, it's all pretty different."

"How do you know this?" Ilija asked.

Zep chuckled.  "It's another trick of the link."

Hwa's broke in.  Kaisae, you got a rare gift in this one.

"Not me, Hwa, that's Blaec."

Blaec waved it away.  "You have them well trained at least.  So you can tell what it is, Hwa?"

Yeah.  He's a friender.

"Maast, really?" Jase asked, impressed.  "LT, that means Geo can convince people they've allus known him.  Ya thought Sal was useful?  Once Geo learns ta use this, there's yer spy."

Ya, he can be the officer or the best friend, and people will remember knowing him for years, making him safe to talk to.  We don't see this much in the grauori, and it's not very well trusted.  Often seen in loners.

"Yeah, but which comes first?" Sal asked, gesturing to Roo and the pups.  "The loner, or the distrust.  From what I've seen, the grauori have some strange ideas of proper."

Good point.

"So how do I use it?" Geo sounded thrilled.

"Can he turn it off?" Blaec asked.  "Or is it that once he's made a friend, they always believe they know him?"

He should be able to release it.  Just like with the form shift, it'll take concentration to maintain the idea.

"Try it," Jase said.  "Sal and I have been gone long 'nough.  See if ya can convince one a us."

Geo nodded, staring at them.  Hwa sat beside him, gesturing and nodding as if talking, and Sal knew he was directing the man in the use of his talent.  The two of them kept their discussion private, though.  Sal caught Geo's eye, aware of the embarrassed look on his face.  She figured it was because they didn't know each other well yet.  She'd left shortly after the new recruits had been chosen, but she remembered his trials.  He'd gone out of his way to be noticed, and while Audgan had been shy, Geo had always been a bit flamboyant.  She remembered how he'd stumbled upon her one night and gone out of his way to introduce himself.  Ever since they'd been close friends, Sal respecting him for his tenacity.  Even back then, she'd thought he was so attractive, and as he went through the training, she found herself secretly wishing they were more than just friends.  She knew that she'd chosen Jase as her Ahnor, but maybe she should make Geo her Dernor, and not Blaec.  Geo was strong, he was charming, and he was cunning.  She was the Kaisae.  All she needed to do was claim him, and none of them would stop her.

Across the fire, Geo smiled at her, and Sal smiled back.  Why hadn't she done this before?  She stood and crossed the campsite to claim her new mate.  With a strange smile, Geo waited.  He said nothing, his teal eyes meeting hers as his hand rose to her cheek.  Behind her, Jase growled as her lips met his, but this wasn't Jase's choice.

Geo's kiss was clumsy but passionate.  If he pleased her well enough, she would...

Suddenly, with her mouth pressed to his, she remembered that she barely knew this man.  Sal bit – hard – her teeth slicing into his tongue and lip.  He tried to pull away, but not before Sal's hand grabbed his throat.  With a push, she dropped him onto the ground.

"That's a very dangerous way to get a kiss," she snarled, her knee in his chest.

"Yes, Kaisae," he said, his head turned to the side submissively, "Sae umso, Kaisae.  But I figured if I could do that then it would be proof it worked.  Sae umso," he gasped under her.

"Let him up, kitten," Jase told her.

She snarled at Geo again.  He flinched, expecting the worst.  The blood trickling from his lip proved why.

"Lieutenant," Blaec commanded, "let him up.  He was under orders."

Sal released her hold begrudgingly.  With her lips pulled back, she snarled, "Nas gern suma!"

"What just happened?" Ilija whispered beside Jase.

"Geo tried his talent.  Sal basically just told him never ta do it again," Jase explained.  "Kitten, we told him ta try.  Do na blame him."

She nodded, and with a harsh glance at the recruit, moved back beside Jase.  Lifting her hands to her face, she rubbed away the memory.

"What happened, Sal?" Blaec asked.  "What do you remember?"

"I was watching Hwa and him, and then I started thinking about how I had known him during his trials, and how I'd thought about making him Dernor -"

Jase laughed, cutting her off.  "LT, guess I'm more terrifying than ya are."

Blaec smiled and gestured for Sal to continue.

"Well, the longer I watched, the more the idea seemed like a good one," Sal admitted.  "It started with what I knew, and then new memories were added, but there was no sudden switch in my head!"

"I'm sorry, Kaisae," Geo said, "I thought that Dernor was safer because LT wanted to see what I could do.  Ahnor, I don't know you well enough, but I've been warned not to cross you, so I figured if I could make the Kaisae – everyone said she's strong – feel that way about me, then it would be proof, but I dropped it."  He blushed, desperate to explain.  "I've never kissed an iliri before, Kaisae, I thought you'd be more like a human," he said before looking to Blaec.  "When she kissed me, I forgot to hold the concept, and I dropped it, and she remembered."  He touched the punctures on his lip, checking his fingers for blood.

Sal sighed.  "Ok, I'll forgive you, Geo.  Just be glad Blaec was there because Jase can't stop me," she warned him.

Geo nodded.

"Damn, Sal," Ilija teased, breaking the tension.  "I guess you're pretty damned good if that's his reaction."  The men around them chuckled.  "But what did he say to you?"

"Sae umso?" Sal asked, and he nodded.  "It means he submits.  I'm pretty sure it works with grauori, too.  If you're ever attacked, look away, give access to your vital areas, and scream 'umso'.  It's not respectable for us to kill you if you submit.  It's basically the same as surrendering."

"Is that something the humans should know?"

Probably, Hwa said.  With this many grauori around, a disagreement could get bad.  Knowing when to submit and when a grauori submits?  That could save some problems.

"Ok, I'll make sure they know it."

The men began to discuss other inter-species things to be aware of, but Sal felt a brush against her mind.  I am sorry, Kaisae, Geo told her again.

She caught his eyes with hers and held them.  I'm angry, but I understand.

She sighed, and Jase glanced at her.  Sal tipped her head toward the fire, and Jase saw Geo watching her.  He kissed her head, looked once more at Geo, then focused on the other conversation.

You're beautiful, Kaisae, Geo told her, but I only thought that if I could make a Kaisae change her opinion, then it would be proof.  That is all, he swore.  Sal could feel that he believed it.

You're ok, Geo.  I know what I did with my ability.  I won't resent you for what you tried.  Ok?

Thank you.  I didn't expect your mind.  I'm sorry.

And what would you have done if I'd been less iliri? she asked.

Geo blushed.  Enjoyed a kiss from my Kaisae and stepped away before I released it.  I swear to you, that was all.  You know Cyno never would have let me go further.  That's why I left him out of it.

Sal nodded.  Ok, Geo.  I can't blame you.  I seduced a Lieutenant my first time, too.  We good?

Yes, Kaisae, he sent.

Try calling me Sal.  I'm only the Kaisae to the Anglians.  Here, I'm just another Blade.

Geo ducked his head to hide a grin.  Fair 'nough... Sal.

One by one, the men began to yawn.  The newer members were the first to make their way to their beds.  Geo bowed to Roo and offered his words of respect to the Gerus before slipping inside his tent.  Audgan only left when Shift woke him, the kid having fallen asleep by the fire.  Roo stood and handed Raast to Razor, nodded at Zep, who held Rhyx, and then she moved to the fire.  The little bitch curled into a small ball, and Hwa moved beside her.

"I have room, you know," Zep offered, pulling aside his tent flap, "and enough blankets to share."

Hwa looked up at him, nudging Roo.  She'll need a night without the pups, Hwa thought, dropping his eyes to the bundle Zep held.

"Man, that's a tough call.  Man-eating beasts, or a bundle of fuzz."  Zep sighed dramatically and kissed the pup gently before passing her to Risk.

"Well, that's my hint," Risk said, standing.  He looked into the pup's face, then cuddled her close to his chest.  With a protective smile, the golden man disappeared into his own tent.

Soon, only Ilija, Jase, Sal, and Blaec were left beside the fire.

"Ilija, why are you still here?" Blaec asked.

"Evidently," Ilija said, "there was a mess on the King's bed.  Something about grauori blood.  I gave him my tent, so I'm homeless for the night.  Besides, I was curious about the iliri."

Blaec chuckled.  "And not a spare spot in the Shields for you?"

Ilija shook his head.  "We aren't that tight yet, sir."

"It's Blaec, or LT, Colonel – and you outrank me."

Ilija just laughed.  "I've been around Sal long enough to know that iliri ranks and human ones aren't the same.  Sir, I will never outrank you, and I have no interest in it.  If Sal respects you, then I do as well.  That's all there is to it."

Jase kissed the top of her head.  "He's got a point, ya know," he said to Blaec.  "Sal has a way a putting things in perspective."

"Yeah," Blaec agreed, and the look on his face made Sal realize that the men weren't talking about ranks.  "There's something about her that changes things."

Jase nodded.  "Dernor," he said simply, meeting Blaec's eyes.

"Ahnor" Blaec replied, smiling as he said it.

"C'mon, Ilija," Jase said, shuffling to his feet.  "I have some extra room, and I'm pretty sure I have 'nough blankets fer two."  He bent down and kissed Sal sweetly, then looked at the human.

"No offense," Ilija said, as Sal stood and dusted off her rump, "but, three's a crowd."

She rolled her eyes.  "Ilija, you'll have to spend some time learning Iliran customs.  Blaec and Jase just came to an agreement.  There'll be room for you."  She walked over to Blaec and wrapped her arms around him.

"I have missed you," he said, holding her close.

Sal smiled up at him, stepped back, and entwined her fingers in his.  With a nod at Jase, Blaec escorted her into his own tent, the flap slipping closed behind them.

"And you're ok with that?" Ilija asked.

"Yeh, I'm good, man.  It's been almost ten months since they've seen each other."

Ilija just looked at Jase strangely.  "This is one of those things I'll never quite understand isn't it."

Jase shrugged.  "There's na ta understand.  She loves him.  She loves me.  We love her.  Maast, ya know how't is.  We all love her, it's the vis.  They both have it, and there's na a thing we can do ta stop it."

"Yeah, but..." Ilija massaged the bridge of his nose.  "We've been friends for a bit, right?  I don't mean to be out of line Ahnor, but, your woman is sleeping with another man tonight, and you're just fine with that?  Even if he is your officer.  I couldn't do it, man."

Jase patted Ilija on the shoulder.  "I did it ta him first, but it does na really work like that.  Sal chooses.  I know how much she's missed LT, otherwise what I did tonight would likely have gotten my throat ripped out.  When we left, I was Dernor, and he was Ahnor.  She made the change in our status clear t'night, but I knew what she wanted.  I just told her it was ok ta act on it without hurting my feelings.  I can na stop her, man."

"Stopping her isn't the same as being ok with it."

"Nah, it's na, but it's different with us.  We do na claim our women, we enjoy them.  Fer us," and Jase gestured to the Black Blades' camp as a whole, "it's even more strange because we're led by a Kaisor, but our instincts tell us ta respect the Kaisae.  It's like Dominik and Sal, but Blaec's the commander and Sal's the King.  I dunno, man.  I guess it's like you being upset because Dom thinks she's a good soldier.  Does na mean he thinks less of ya, just that she did somethan ta get noticed."

"What is vis?" Ilija asked trying to understand.

"Yeh.  Glish has no word fer it," Jase said.  "Charisma is the closest, but it is na right.  It's the thing that makes her so different.  It's why we'd die fer her."

"Is it just an iliri thing?"

"I dunno.  I have na seen it in a grauori yet, but Rragri may have it.  Dom may, too."

"Yeah," Ilija muttered.  "Because, you know, I'd die for her too."

Jase nodded.  "Ilija, I saw the soldiers.  They all would.  Sal is special.  LT is too, but it's diff'rent.  Together..." He looked up at Ilija's dark eyes.  "Ya realize we're gonna win, right?  Ya know that together, na a thing can stop those two.  Why would I be jealous a that?"

Chapter 34

The next morning, Sal snuggled closer to Blaec's chest, shocked at how much larger he was than Jase.  Pale light was turning the edges of the tent grey, and Sal tried to convince herself that it was ok to sleep in and enjoy this.  Never mind that she'd stayed up a bit too late proving how much she'd missed him.  Blaec's gentle lovemaking had been exactly what she needed to erase the anguish of battle, but she hated that he kept his mind locked tight.  After so many months alone with her assassin, laying next to her commander felt strange – and the silence didn't help.

"You've changed, you know?" Blaec said softly, his voice rumbling through his chest into her ear.

"Too iliri for you now?" Sal joked, her voice just a whisper.

"More iliri – but love, you can't be too iliri.  That's not what I meant, though."

"Then what?"

He chuckled softly.  "You're more.  That's how Zep always describes you, ya know.  He says your like the rest of us, but you make us all more."  He paused to yawn.  "You're a true Kaisae, Sal, not kaisae by default.  You've embraced something and become just a bit more wild – the same way the wind is wild.  Damn, I missed you.  But I'm also glad I sent you."

"Really?"

"Mhm."  He shifted, turning slightly so he could kiss the top of her head.  "Don't take this wrong, but it feels like you've grown up.  Kinda nice to have a woman around to help me keep this pack in line."

She giggled, burrowing her face against his strong chest.  "So are we going to take Dom's offer?"

"Staying in Anglia?  We can't, not now.  Terric isn't done.  You pulled the grauori into this, and the Conglomerate is filled with crossbreds, but iliri?  We're the only ones – the ten of us – that truly follow the old ways.  We're the only ones that have any chance of ending this."

"Have you told the rest?"

"No."  Regret filled that word.  "There's no point.  We just need a bit more intel, and we'll be ready to finish this.  That's why I brought us up here.  Officially, we're finalizing the arrangements for Anglia's treaty, but I hope to get the last bit of intel we need."  Then he looked down into her eyes.  "You realize this is probably going to be a one-way trip into Terric, right?  It's the only way to save our people.  With the grauori, the traditions will continue, but we're the only ones able to finish this."

She looked down, unable to hold those pale green eyes.  "I know.  But what now, Blaec?"

"What do you mean?"

"You can't be my superior and my subordinate at the same time.  How do we get there from where we are?"

"I could promote you.  You want to lead the Blades?"

Sal laughed.  "No.  Maast, Blaec, we both know that's the wrong answer.  Besides, I kinda like my bars.  Let me wear them for a while longer."

He kissed her head and wrapped his arms tighter around her.  "They're yours now.  One day, I hope to promote you again, and you can give them away, or keep them in a drawer, or be buried in them.  Those are for you, Sal, and your rank has nothing to do with it."

"You still haven't answered the question, though," she pointed out.

Blaec flopped back with a groan.  "That's because I don't know the answer.  If I try to think of it as a unit, it makes my head hurt.  When I think of how a pack works, it makes perfect sense.  You can handle the politics and the larger picture, I'll make sure the group is safe and organize the tactics.  Does that work?"

Sal nodded against his chest.  "So, Ahnor, Dernor... and Blades?"

"That, or iliri."  Blaec ruffled her hair.  "You know Zep would love being called an iliri.  No, I think Blades is the best way to deal with that.  We're outside of your army, and I promise I won't countermand anything you say."

"I think that works," Sal agreed.  "But I can't get out of this bed until you move, you know, and the sun is well up."

"In a rush?" he teased.

Sal just laughed.  "Yeah, I have to piss before tracking down the six thousand humans heading our way.  I can't lay in bed and reminisce all day."  She paused before letting out a deep sigh.  "Damn it.  I did it again.  Blaec, I need a shirt.  All I brought over here was what I wore in battle yesterday, and you can't make me put that back on."

"Yes, Kaisae," he said, pulling himself from the bed to walk across the room.  After rummaging in his packs, he tossed something blue at her.  "That should make you remember next time.  Sorry, my pants won't fit.  You'll have to sneak back into your tent."

She pulled on the shirt and slipped down from the bed.  Her white legs peeked from the bottom, but it hung almost to her knees.  Stopping only long enough to kiss Blaec, she walked boldly out of his tent.  The men were already up and working on their breakfast when she strolled outside, and a few glanced up.  Audgan blushed and dropped his gaze, but Arctic stared, his white eyes tracking her.  When Sal defiantly looked back, he smiled and glanced away, his face unreadable.

She handled her body's most pressing need, then returned to Jase's tent.  The floor was covered by Ilija's sprawling body, snoring gently.  Jase lay quietly in his bed, those blue eyes watching her.  Sal smiled at him, strangely embarrassed, and moved to her packs to find a clean set of blacks.

Ya have no idea how tempted I am ta wake him, kitten, Jase whispered into her head.

You'd give him a heart attack.  You know how he had a fit every time he entered our rooms.

Yeh, but that only makes it more tempting.  Did ya have a good night?

Good enough, she said, meeting Jase's eyes.  But you've spoiled me, killer.

Works fer me.  He rolled onto his back, staring at the ceiling.  I had ya long enough, figured I could share a bit.

Oh, I see!  And you think you get to make that call?

Only when ya worry too much 'bout hurting my feelings.  Otherwise, nah.  Ya know we have a whole day ta kill b'fore the Terran army gets here, maybe more?

Yeah, but I couldn't sleep anymore.  Don't tell him, Jase, but it doesn't feel right.

Ya know yer feeding my ego, right?

Sal chuckled, trying to smother it.  No, that wasn't what I meant to do.  I realized something last night, though.  The reason I made you Ahnor.  She looked at him, a smile creeping to her lips.  You've always been there.  I mean always, from the moment I held out my papers that first day, you've always been around.  Everything I do, it feels like there's a part of you, right here, she pointed to the back of her head, just waiting.  You're good, killer, and it took me a while to see it, but I'm onto you now.  You're just going to have to deal with the consequences.

Being yer Ahnor is a consequence of falling madly in love with ya?

She nodded.

Yeh, I can deal with that.

She slipped into her blacks quietly, and somehow managed to not wake Ilija.  Breakfast, killer.  Smells like Roo's cooking, too.

That made him sit up.  Ok.  Ya convinced me.  Toss me some blacks and save me some food.  I'll be right out.

Sal did as she was asked and snuck out of the tent.  Roo knelt before the flames, fresh meat in her hands and a pouch of seasonings beside her.  Thankfully, she looked completely healed, even if she was moving a bit slow.  When Sal sat beside her, the grauori offered a welcoming smile.

Morning, Kaisae.  I like our pack.  Thank you for making me a part of it, Roo said.

"Have they tried your cooking yet?" Sal asked.

"Oh yeah," Shift said from across the flames.  "Did you know Hwa caught the deer this morning?  The pair of them prepared it, and now Roo's cooking it as people wake up.  I love being spoiled."

"Venison?" Arctic asked, snagging a bit from the end of Roo's skewer.  The bitch growled at him, and he stuck his tongue out.

"I'm next to Kaisor," he informed her, then paused.  "Is there a word for that?  Sal gets a title.  I want one."

No, Roo thought so they all could hear.  Not a title for that, but the Black Blades aren't like any pack I've known.  Kaisor was only made to explain human things, it's not really a word either.  Make one, Arctic.

"Hmm, ok.  But my Iliran is horrible."

"Raewar" Jase said, walking out of his tent.

Yes, Roo agreed.  That would work well.

"Ok, what does it mean, Cyno?" Arctic asked.

"Strength of the pack.  It's the word fer that which makes us stronger.  I think ya fit it, man."

Sal nodded.  "Yeah, it works.  Raewar Arctic."  She smiled up at him.

"That smile of yours, Sal.  I missed it," Arctic said.  "Sharp teeth and all.  I'm glad we're back together."

"Me too," Jase said, wrapping his arms around her.  It was the perfect way to start the morning.

The smell of breakfast cooking permeated the camp.  Slowly, the Blades trickled out, casually joking among themselves like always.  She enjoyed hearing the sound of their voices after so long.  The banter was something she hadn't even realized she missed.  Safe in the middle of Sal's army, none of them noticed the group of Anglians until they appeared between the tents.

With a snarl, the iliri jumped to their feet.  Seven humans in near white uniforms reacted instinctually.  Hands went to weapons on both sides – and Sal chuckled.

"Black Blades... meet the Verdant Shields," she said, proud of her trainee's quick response.

Ricown pushed his sword back into the sheath and dipped his head.  "Next time, we'll make more noise.  Sorry." Then he looked at her.  "Sal, have you seen our Colonel?  We seem to have lost him overnight."

"Yeah," She gestured behind her, "he's in my tent."

Chapter 35

Ricown looked at Jase, surprised.  "The Colonel is in Sal's tent?"

Jase laughed.  "Na like that man.  Sal was na even in her own tent last night.  Ilija is jus' passed out on the floor."

Breakfast? Roo said gesturing to the deer as she looked up at the humans. Sal, would you tell them we have enough to share?

"Roo wants to know if you'd care for some breakfast.  Sorry, humans, we tend to do mostly meat around here," Sal said.  "Come on in guys, pull up a seat, and get comfy.  Blades, you'll likely be fighting beside these men, so you'd best get to know them."

Hearing the commotion, Blaec emerged from his tent, dressed in his finest black uniform, and introduced himself.  The Shield's were awestruck, most unable to do more than bob their heads in acknowledgment.  Sal smiled at their reaction to meeting a military legend.

"Jase, go wake the Colonel and tell him his men were looking for him?" Sal asked.

Once the assassin left, Blaec took his place, sitting next to Sal beside the fire.  While the shields found places to sit, he leaned over and kissed her gently, then accepted his own breakfast from Roo, smirking at the looks from the men around them.

"You're off duty, so I'm not breaking protocol, am I?" he asked.

"No, love," she assured him.  "They're just used to seeing me with Jase.  We made no secret of our relationship.  It kept the humans from annoying me."  Roo handed out food to the guests in her camp, but Sal noticed them eavesdropping.  "They only know the two of us, and so many of you look human enough to confuse them."

Blaec nodded.  "So, we go to Conglomerate habits, or do we teach them about iliri?"

"No -" Sal began to answer as Jase returned.

"He's up.  Damn it, LT, ya stole my spot," Jase said as he moved to Sal's left side, putting her between them.  The Shields traded glances, most of them tense and waiting for an outburst.

Sal giggled, but continued her thought.  "No, Blaec, I think if we want iliri to be accepted here – truly accepted – we need to show humans that we aren't quite like them.  They know we're different, they just don't understand all of the nuances."

Jase quickly grasped the way the conversation was going.  "Yeh, I had ta explain it ta Ilija last night.  He half expected me ta challenge ya, LT."

"Really?" Blaec was amused.  "I would've thought that of all of them, he'd think little of it.  You know him pretty well, don't ya, Sal?"

"I do, but like I said, only with Jase."

Blaec picked at his food.  "Yet you think we should enlighten them."

"Not just that.  We need to get them a link.  If nothing else, Roo can hold it until Rragri can assign a linker to them.  I think she will, with the way things have been going."

Roo joined the conversation.  I think she will, too.  She wants to begin mingling the packs with the humans and reclaim the country as their own.  She's willing to share, but she isn't willing to go back to the secrecy the grauori kept before.  The Shields have worked with Hwa and me, and they'd be a good trial to see if it works.

The three Blades nodded in understanding.

"First," Arctic pointed out from beside them.  "We have to stop talking about them like they aren't here,"

Ricown chuckled.  "Yeah, I don't know about the rest, but I know there's a bit of tension.  Kaisae, we know your Blades are different -"

"Blaec's Blades," Sal corrected with a grin.

"Ok, the Blades.  A few of us know there's more, and the Colonel knows more than we do."

"What about me?"  Ilija asked, rubbing his head as he staggered from the tent.  "Morning men.  Don't touch the iliri unless they offer it," he said.  "And it sounds like we already have an issue."

"No," Sal assured him.  "Not an issue, really."

"I kissed the Kaisae," Blaec explained.  "Your Shields didn't like it, but they were polite.  It just brought up the cultural differences, and we're debating the best way to handle it."

"Well, what'd ya do in the Conglomerate?" Ilija asked.

"Hid it," Jase told him.  "In public, we act as human as we can.  That's why we all have a camp at the edge, and why we're so hypersensitive ta humans entering it.  Our den, our home, that kinda thing."  He shrugged at the Shields in explanation for their earlier behavior.

Ilija nodded.  "Well, I don't think ya need to do that.  We all know Sal's anything but normal, and Ahnor, you aren't exactly the most comfortable man to be around.  Knowing that, I can see why the Shields are tense.  Hell, I know how it makes me feel."  He shrugged.  "All I can say is that you'll probably answer a lot of questions – like Jase did with me last night.  You may have to push some of 'em because we humans don't want to offend.  We know what we owe Sal."

Blaec thought about that.  "So, address the concerns before they can become more, and just be ourselves?  You already seem to understand a few of our quirks, like the touching."

"Yeh, I know about the Ahnor.  I also see enough to notice how Sal tries, but flinches every time a strange hand touches her.  The grauori are the same."

Arctic explained, "Most of our abilities are touch based, or at least accentuated by touch.  Some are conscious, like Sal's, Shift's and Risk's.  But others, like LT's and Cyno's, are spontaneous."

Sal looked at the humans sitting much too quietly.  "Come on, Shields, I see you listening, you might as well join in."

Ricown chuckled.  "I was trying to be subtle, Kaisae."

For the first time, Arctic looked at the First Officer of the Verdant Shields.  His head tilted slightly.  "Sal?"

"Yeah, quarter iliri.  I know, Arctic.  I don't know if he has a talent – we didn't have the means to check without a link," she said.  Ricown looked between them, his eyes large, as Sal talked about him.  "He's a better shot than you, though."

"Seriously?" Arctic asked, impressed.

"Yep.  He's the one that nearly killed me in the gauntlet.  That was before he had training."

"Nice," Arctic said, and Ricown blushed at the praise.

You should link them, Raewar, Roo suggested. I'll hold it, but I don't know how to pull them in.

Arctic switched to his mind, including Ilija in the mental conversation.  What do you all think?  Once they're in, they may be able to piggyback on any link like we can.

Only if they know they can, and have a strong enough awareness of the linker, Hwa pointed out.

Sal thought about it.  It would make things easier in the long run.  I know we'll all suffer for it the first day, but I expect we'll be fighting with them for weeks, if not months more.  They're good men.  On their own, I wouldn't recommend linking them all, but as a group...

Ilija held up a finger to the Verdant Shields, letting them know that something was going on. I can't guarantee that I can control them, but I haven't seen much that makes me worry about linking them.  Dag is rash, and Vanja can be belligerent, but that seems to be the worst of it.  Their intentions seem good, and with a link, we'd be that much more aware, right?

Blaec nodded at the Colonel. Yeah, and if Roo opens you up before battle, they can't hide anything.  It'll also let you share perceptions from each of them, covering your blind spots.  From what Sal says, Dominik deserves the best he can get behind him.  He turned to Roo.  You sure you're ok with managing their link?

Yes, Kaisor.  And I want to learn how to bring a human in.  I can't fight, not now, but this I can do.

Arctic, let them in.  Take Ricown first.

Yes, sir, Arctic agreed, standing.  He walked over to Ricown and held out his hand.  "Ricown, touch me."

Ricown looked up and started to climb to his feet, but Arctic waved him back down.  Again, he held out his hand.  "It's easier if you're sitting."

Ricown clasped it. "Ok?"

"You're part iliri.  This shouldn't feel too strange to you.  Your head is going to feel like it's being tickled, and that's ok.  It's me.  Don't fight it."

"Yeah, I feel you," Ricown said, impressed.

"Take it.  Follow it," Arctic whispered.

From the look on Ricown's face, he did.  Sal felt something brush against her consciousness, like rough spun wool that was well worn.  Around the camp, the Blades were smiling, knowing the feel of a new mind joining the link, and one that showed promise.

Be welcome, Blaec thought to him, and Ricown's eyes nearly shot out of his head.  He looked at the Major in awe.

"Did you?"

"Yeah," Blaec said, gesturing for Ricown to hold that thought. It's easier for you if you don't know what's coming.  Then you can't brace against it.  The humans will be harder.  Let us not set them up to fail.

Ricown just nodded, looking around at each of them.

"Ok, hang on," Ilija interrupted.  "Let's get this straight, first.  Those humans have names.  The dark ones are Dag, Danku, and Vanja, from darkest to lightest.  Then we have Zain, Tebio, Caein, and Ricown, again dark to light."  He pointed at the men as he introduced them.  "And the Blades..."

Blaec took over.  "I'm LT, then Arctic, Sal, Jase, Zep, Razor, Shift, Risk, Geo, and Audgan."  As he named each one, they nodded at the Verdant Shields.

Awkward greetings were shared all around.  The Shields could tell the Blades were up to something, but were unsure of what it could be.  While the new guys tried hard to be polite, Arctic stepped to the next man, Dag, and offered his hand.

"Dag, look at me, and touch."  The soldier obeyed.  "You will feel something in your mind, let me know when you can feel it."

"What does it feel like?" Dag asked.

"A worm in your head.  Awkward and like it's moving," Zep told him.

"No, nothing like that."

Arctic focused harder, and Roo stared across at him.  Is that it? Roo asked.

I think so.  Each human is a bit different, so let's see.

"I think I feel it.  Oh, that's weird," Dag whispered.

"I need you to grab it and hold it like a dog on a bone.  Sink your mental teeth and nails into it, and hang onto it like your life depends on it," Arctic told him.

Dag nodded.  "Ok, I got it."

Arctic pulled, and Sal felt gravel behind her eyes, and then nothing.

"It got loose, man," Dag said, shrugging it off.

"Trust me, Dag, you want to hold onto that shit," Ilija said.

"One more try," Arctic said, gazing deeply into Dag's eyes for a moment.

Eventually, Dag spoke again, "Ok, I got it good."

"Don't let it go, man," Ilija said.

Arctic exhaled, and again Sal felt the gravel against her brain.  She leaned her head on Jase's shoulder.  Blaec massaged her knee.  The other Blades rubbed at their heads, and Audgan was breathing deeply.  Eventually, the irritation stopped, and they all felt the prickle of a new presence in their link.  Blaec glanced at the Blades, and everyone nodded.

Arctic and Roo moved on to the next and the next.  Vanja took three tries before he got it.  Danku slipped right in on the first try.  Caein took two attempts, but his mind slid into theirs like silk rather than the coarse materials of the other human minds.  With only Tebio left, Arctic gestured to Roo.  She moved to sit in front of the human and held out her paw.

"I get the newbie, huh?" Tebio laughed.  "Tell me you can't mess up my head?"

"Na," Roo promised.  "I cran na mess yer ead."

Tebio accepted her paw.  As Roo looked in his eyes, Arctic talked Tebio through it, Glish being easier for the iliri tongue than the grauori.  At one point, Arctic paused and rested his hand on Roo's shoulder, focusing intently before he began again.  Sal felt sand against the back of her eyes, so rubbed at them.  The camp was silent, but the Shields looked around, obviously feeling the discomfort.  When the feeling stopped, Roo dropped Tebio's hand and looked up at Arctic, panting in her excitement.

I did it!  She exclaimed.

The human heads turned to her in shock and surprise, Vanja rising to his feet.  Sal wasn't the only one that laughed.

Welcome to the link, Arctic told the men. This is the secret to the Black Blades' combat ability.  We can hear your thoughts – hang on before you try that – and you can hear ours.  The more Iliran ancestry you have, the easier the link is to use.  We don't warn you before inviting you in because anticipation makes the initial linking harder, or so it's always been.  That pressure in your minds you felt?  That was me, and Arctic pointed to his chest, looking for a specific spot in your mind.  It is unique for each of you, and it works like a switch.  By grabbing the thing you feel, you are choosing to flip the switch and allow me to pull you into our link.  The irritation you have been feeling?  That's the mental signature of each of your squad mates, from Caein's smooth to Tebio's sandy.  Each of our minds feels different.

"And we can all talk like that?" Caein asked, impressed.

Eventually, Blaec assured them.  There are two types of mental communication.  The first is broadcast, like we are now.  It reaches anyone within the link.  The second is personal, and you can include one or more people in it.

The link went still, and Sal could only assume that Blaec was showing the men how different a direct thought felt.  One by one, he looked at each of the Shields, and Sal saw the men nodding in understanding.

"Ok," Jase said, and all eyes turned to him.  "Next thing ya need ta know about iliri is that we do na have relationships like humans."  He grinned at Blaec.  "Might as well get this out there now, right?"

"Sure, but you tell them," Blaec agreed.

Jase grinned.  "Ok.  Here's how things work with us.  Sal is Kaisae.  That means she's a leader ta us.  The Blades are strange, and Sal submits ta LT, but in most packs, she'd be the leader."

The humans nodded, accepting this, so Jase kept going.  "Most a ya know, Sal is my mate.  Ahnor means first mate a the Kaisae.  It's a rank title as well as a social one since the Kaisae only chooses those she finds ta be successful in combat.  Fighting is a natural part a our society, ya know."

Ilija chuckled. "Yeah, I've seen more of that than I want on you two."

"Ok, so here's where things get strange ta humans," Jase said.  "Blaec is Sal's lover, and that's ok with me.  He's Dernor, which means second mate a the Kaisae.  Iliri do na marry like humans.  The dominant female – in our case we only have one – simply chooses where ta show her attention when she wants ta."

"He's not even jealous about it," Ilija said to the Shields.

"Why would he be?" Zep asked from the far side of the camp.  "Not his place."

Chapter 36

The humans turned to look at him.  Zep leaned casually against his tent, a small bundle in his lap.  His smile showed human teeth and his dark skin was nearly the same shade as their own.

"So is this in the pack only?" Dag asked.

"Man, don't get your hopes up," Zep told him.  "That's the Kaisae thing screwing with your head.  But no, it's not.  Sal could easily pick a new man and bring him into the pack, but she won't.  You also don't want to see what happens when she's with a human."

"What do you mean?" Dag persisted.

Sal groaned, getting sick of explaining this.  "The only humans I've ever slept with are all dead, Dag.  Or got lucky."

"Dead?"

She nodded.  "Iliri passions are a bit more violent than humans are used to.  Your skin is thinner and the smell of you is almost overpowering."  She smiled ferally.  "If I happen to actually get passionate, there is a good chance I'll do damage to the man I'm with."

Zep passed the pup to Geo then stood.  "Ok, let me see if this makes things a bit more clear to you."   He unbuttoned his shirt and pulled it back, revealing a nearly circular scar on his chest.  The streaks from teeth made swollen lines over the muscle.  "I ended up in the wrong place at the right time once.  You might say she kissed me, and I've had the mark since.  It gives a whole new meaning to love bite, ya know?"

"I'm still sorry, Zep," Sal told him.

"We're good, demon.  Kinda hard to explain to my girls, but, it is what it is.  I just say it's an old war wound.  I mean, we were in a war, right?"

The foolishness of his logic made her laugh.  "Sure, big brother."

Another Verdant Shield, Vanja, spoke up.  "So the Kaisae gets to fuck whoever she wants, and all of you are ok with that?"

"Yeh," Jase said, meeting the dark man's eyes.  "That's exactly what I'm telling ya.  Ya would na expect yer whores ta bitch at ya if ya slept with another would ya?"

"No, but that's different," Vanja said.

"How?" Jase asked, holding his eyes.

"Well, that's their job."

"Well, this is my job," Jase pointed out.

"Does it go both ways?"

Sal nodded.  "To a point.  If Jase decided he wanted to spend a night with some woman, I can't stop him.  Unlike the men, I do feel jealousy about it.  Jase and Blaec are my mates.  I care about them, and I don't like sharing them.  I suppose it's how a human man would feel if his wife was with another?"

"No," Zep said.  "Humans don't share their women, Sal.  It's hard to explain, but they don't accept physical needs as being different than emotional needs for their women."  Sal just shook her head in confusion.

"Yeh, and it is na like there's a whole lotta women out there for us, either," Jase said.

"What do you mean, Ahnor?" Tebio asked.

Arctic answered instead.  "He means that for most of us, human women are about as appealing as Roo is to you.  Crossbreeds we can tolerate, but only if they don't reek of human sugar.  Typically, iliri males breed up.  The more pure our breeding, the fewer options we have now that Terric is killing us off."

An olive-skinned man spoke up next.  "And both iliri and grauori are this way, right?  I'm Zain."

"Yeah," Sal said.  "Iliri just have less hair.  If you look closely, though, you can see which of us have more iliri blood than the others.  I'm a purebred, Jase is nearly one, Audgan, Risk, and Arctic are all well over half.  Razor is nearly human, and Zep, well... he's an honorary iliri."

"Thanks, demon," Zep told her.  "Close enough for me."

"You're still lighter than some of the humans, big guy," she pointed out.  "Might be some scrubber in your pedigree."

"Explain Tebio, Zain, and that other pale one then?" Zep teased.

"I'm Caein," the other pale one said.  "And like Ricown, I have ancestors from Viraenova."

"How far back?" Sal asked.

"A few generations.  My great-grandparents, or their parents, I'm not sure."

"Yeah, um..." Danku brought the attention to him.  "How do you get part iliri, if iliri don't like breeding with humans?"

LT answered.  "That's mostly the men who won't breed down, but it started with slavery.  Iliri were always slaves until a few hundred years ago, and they didn't always get to choose their mates.  Trigger their bloodlust and they'll breed with anything.  Made domestication possible.  Some were the children of rape.  Sal, well, she's different."

She nodded.  "My parents were specimens.  They were confined until my mother became pregnant, supposedly, as an experiment.  I was sold young.  My owner always said he bought me when I was six months old."  Around her, the men looked shocked.  "He'd show me off to his guests as if I was some kind of prized trophy.  Evidently, we're pretty rare now.  So, it's not like there's a lot of pure iliri running around.  The biggest problem is the smell."

"Iliri," Arctic clarified, "smell different to us.  Sal smells like cut grass and damp moss..."

"A farm after the rain," Risk added.

"Snow on a clear morning," Jase said, kissing her gently.

Sal smiled at them.  "And what do humans smell like?"

They all laughed.  "Sweet, like roasting fruit," Blaec offered.

"Yeah, that's close to it," Arctic agreed.

"Mine tends to smell like leather and horses, but sweet under that, yet salty," Risk said, shrugging.

"That's because yours is the stablemaster," Zep teased.

"Technicalities," Risk said.

Jase looked at Sal for a moment, then reached for her blade.  He slowly drew it from the sheath and held it to his face.  "Like steel," he said, passing the knife to LT.

Blaec inhaled the scent of the metal and nodded.  "Close.  It's not perfect, but it's really close."

He passed her knife across to Arctic, who ran his tongue across it and nodded before handing it to the next iliri.  They all agreed that the smell of steel was the closest thing they could think of to the scent of a human, until it reached Zep.

"Fuck, I can't smell shit from this.  What are you all talking about?" Zep asked, sniffing at the blade.

Sal stood and took the blade from his hand.  "Arctic, open him to me?"

"Wait, Sal.  Let's show the humans," Blaec suggested.  "There's another aspect to this mental link.  We call it a battle meld.  You can share all of your brother's emotions, thoughts, and senses through it.  Roo, can you open the humans and Zep, up to Sal?"

Yes, Kaisor.  You want me to keep the iliri and grauori out?

"If you don't mind,  A few of us will have headaches already, no need to make it worse."

Roo opened the Verdant Shields, Zep, and Sal to each other.  Zep relaxed into the mental link with her, their minds merging easily.  Sal felt the Shields stiffen at the intensity of her thoughts and emotions.

"Ok, close your eyes, Zep," she said, and he complied.  Then she looked at the blade, her eyes picking out the flaws in the edge and the reflections on the surface.  One of the men gasped in surprise.  Slowly, she brought it to her face and inhaled the scent, nearly tasting the smell of the steel in her hands.  Languidly, she traced the sharp edge of the blade against her tongue, allowing the edge to just slice the tip, and sucked at the bitter blood in her mouth.  Again she licked the blade, this time with the flat of her tongue, placing the metal in full contact with all of her taste buds.

"Yeah, that's potent," Zep said, leaning his head back.

"Wait," Sal told him.

She knelt beside him, and Zep smiled, so she licked the blade again, leaning closer.  As her tongue slid from the tip, she inhaled deeply, Zep's body close enough that she could almost taste the scent of him.

"Shit!" Zep said, opening his eyes and sitting up.  He looked at her, stunned.  "That's me?"

Sal nodded, and Zep fell back chuckling.  "Close me off, Roo.  I don't think I can take too much of the smell of myself.  Damn, Sal, you're right.  I'd eat that.  I'm glad I didn't know how we smelled.  I mean, I know what human blood tastes like to them, but that's different."

"Sal?" Blaec asked, thinking.

"Yeah, love?"

"You willing to let them experience the maast?"

"Shit," she grumbled.  "I guess.  If we're going to link with them, they need to know."

"LT," Jase said, "that means yer in charge for a bit, ya know.  I'll play her bait, but -"

Blaec shook his head.  "Not you Cyno.  You'll have to deal with her, but we want to show them about iliri, right?"  Blaec looked at Zep.  "We won't be fighting iliri."

The big guy chuckled.  "Now I see why you keep me around.  Do you really need to put me in the meld for that?"

Blaec chuckled. "I'm not that cruel, Zep.  I'll let you keep your secrets.  Ok, men.  You've already seen that you can experience Sal's senses, but she's so controlled half the time that I'm willing to bet none of you noticed her emotions."

The men shook their heads, including Ilija.

"Zep?" Sal asked, "You ok with this?  You know what happened last time, babe."

Zep shrugged.  "Blaec, you want me to take this, or fight back?"

"Nah man," Jase said, "fight back.  Ya wanna show the Shields the maast, then ya need ta set her off as much as ya can.  Lock off from her, though.  She'll pull ya in."

"And we're good, little brother?" Zep asked, giving Jase a pointed look.

The little assassin just laughed.  "We're good, big brother.  I'm na in it this time."

"Ok," Zep said.  "Let me at least explain to the humans what they're about to feel?"  When Blaec nodded, he continued.  "Guys, I'm sure you've all heard about berserkers?"

"Yeah," Vanja said.  "Myths and legends all have them."

"Well, we have two: Cyno and Sal.  You'll be fighting with us, and most likely you'll end up linked with us, so you'll feel it.  I'm about to get the shit kicked out of me to set Sal off."

"It's not a truly conscious thing," Sal explained.  "We have triggers.  For me, it's severe pain – something that's life threatening or unexpected, usually.  The taste of blood.  Human sets me off more than iliri, and grauori has no effect.  Or the feel of cutting, tearing, or ripping flesh.  But each of us has a slightly different trigger."

"Screams get me," Jase admitted.  "Stabbing, and the feel of blood."

"Stalking," Sal added, smiling up at her lover.

"Yeah, stalking my prey does it," he admitted.

"So Cyno's easier to set off than Sal?" Ricown asked.

They both nodded.  "Yeh," Jase said, "but hers is stronger."

Ready for the demonstration, Sal stood, turned to Jase, and grabbed his hand, letting him feel her intentions.  Jase closed his eyes for a second and then stood to follow her.

"Lose the shirt, Zep," Sal said.  "I'll destroy it."

"You're really going to kick the shit out of him, with him trying?" Vanja asked, not believing it.  "I mean, he's famous."

Zep chuckled, "Yeah, she is, and we both know that there's not a hell of a lot I can do to stop her.  Arctic, if she gets away from them, open her up to me?"

"Nervous?" Arctic joked.  "Nah, man, I gotcha."

"Ok, Sal.  Let's see what steel feels like against my skin."  Zep held out his hand to her.

Sal nodded to show she was ready, and Roo opened the humans to her.  Arctic added himself, Jase and Blaec, smiling at the little grauori to show his approval.  Sal relaxed into the meld, feeling the minds of the human men, and allowed them to have access to her thoughts, senses, and complete emotions.  When everything was in place, she took Zep's hand in hers.  With the other, she pulled her steel dagger from the sheath at her back.

Zep smiled at her before lowering his gaze respectfully.  She focused on how his submission pleased her, sending it to the humans.  Next, she inhaled his scent, taking in the sweetness, and thought about how it would taste.  Then she laid the edge of her blade against his arm.  Looking back to his face, she pulled the knife across his skin.  The edge sank through layers of flesh as if they weren't there, yet Sal felt the small tugs as the skin tried in vain to resist the sharp edge, and her heart beat faster.  Zep jerked back at the pain, yanking his arm from her grip, and her pupils contracted to mere slits.  The rush flowed across her skin as the maast took hold.

"Sorry, demon" he whispered, then he hit her with his free hand.  The pain was ecstasy to her, and Sal growled as she staggered back, her grip on her prey gone.  Her desires flooded the link.  Behind her, men gasped in shock at the feel of her emotions, but Sal couldn't hear it.  Her mind was locked on the man before her.  Standing out of Zep's reach, she threw her knife to the ground, barely aware enough to remember that she shouldn't use it on this man.  His movements screamed at her, and she stalked him.

"Come on, Sal... come get me," Zep taunted, and Sal obeyed.

With a leap, she closed the gap between them.  Zep met her with a punch to her guts.  She flowed with the contact, lessening its blow.  Snarling, she spun on her feet, moving inside his reach, but Zep grabbed her and tried to pin her to him.  Sal bit at his arm.  Her teeth sank deep into his flesh, and she pulled at the skin.  Zep screamed, flinging her away.  The sound of wounded prey enticed her for more.  Leaping on him like a beast, with reactions faster than the human's, she pummeled him to the ground.  Zep hit hard, knocking the wind from his lungs, and she grabbed his throat in her hand.  The pulse beat against her skin.  He tried to pull her away, but she clung to him with her legs, ignoring the hands beating against her body in an enticing staccato.  In the distance, voices called her name, but her need to kill consumed her, and she blocked them from her awareness.  Suddenly, Arctic opened Zep's mind to her, and only to her.

Zep's love for her filled her mind.  His fear of her desires mingled with his trust of her control.  Sal's need to rip his throat out became something else as she recognized her packmate.  His scent was no longer just sugar; it was her closest friend, and she bit his neck lovingly.  Just breaking the skin, she asserted her dominance.  Beneath her, he relaxed in complete submission.

Hands grabbed her body, pulling her from her prey, her packmate, her friend, and she let them.  Sucking in clear air, she fought for control of her urges, whispering over and over, "I'm ok, it's Zep, I'm ok."

"Shut it down, Roo.  I think they have it," Blaec said, his own lips curled into a snarl.

The link closed, and the emotions of the humans faded from Sal's senses, no longer encouraging her.  She sank into the strong arms holding her, identifying Jase by his smell.  She refused to struggle, showing that she would no longer attack, but his hands never left.  "Kiss me, Jase," she begged, "or I'm going to lose it again."

He turned her face to his and she surged toward him, her lips crashing down on him.  He returned the kiss, his strong grip unrelenting until Sal pulled away.  "Come with me, kitten," he said, guiding her toward their tent.  Sal followed, only looking back once at Zep.  He knelt before Shift, his wounds nearly healed already.

"She'd really eat humans?" Danku whispered at her retreating back.

"No," Blaec said.

"Yes," Zep corrected, contradicting him.  "Don't lie to him, sir.  Yes, they will eat humans.  No, they don't eat humans, because it's rude and causes too many problems.  Jase and Sal are the ones you need to worry about most.  The rest of them don't get it as strong unless they're linked with the berserkers.  Sal has more control than Cyno, I mean Jase.  She was raised as a human.  He was raised iliri. It shows at times."

Danku gaped after the Kaisae.  "I felt it.  You had us linked like that, and I felt it."  The other Shields nodded in agreement, some too stunned to talk.

"LT, I got this.  I don't think you can even understand them right now," Zep said.

"You're probably right.  Go ahead, man."

Zep gestured for the men to relax.  "I wasn't in your link, but I can guess what came across.  You felt how Sal moves, so balanced, so precise.  You saw how her eyes pick up things you'd never notice -"

"The blade!  The edge was nicked," Tebio whispered.

"Yeah, and did you catch the colors?"

"No.  I mean everything seemed vivid but was that the link, or was that her?" Caein asked.

"That's her.  That's how she perceives everything, all the time.  I know she showed you the smell.  Did she sheath that dagger of hers or drop it?" Zep asked.

Roo trotted over and sniffed.  I think she dropped it, hang on.  She made a circle, and then pulled it from the dusty ground.  Walking carefully on her hind legs, Roo handed it to the closest Shield, Ricown.

"Smell that, and pass it down," Zep told him.

Ricown sniffed at the steel, nodding, and passed to the next man.  When it reached the end of the line, Zep walked over and took the blade from them, tucking it into his belt.  "Remember what it smelled like to Sal?"

"Yeah," Tebio said.  "It was amazing.  And she intentionally cut her tongue on it.  Her blood in her mouth, it was... it was different."

"It tasted bitter, but in her mind, it was mellow.  It's like the sense of the taste was on both me and her," Dag said.

"And there's the smell and the taste of humans. I know you all tasted it when she bit me." Zep said.

The men nodded, looking uncomfortable.

"She wanted to eat you, but..." Caein shook his head.  "I can't be the only one that felt that, am I?"

"You mean the sexual tension?" Vanja asked.  "Nope.  That was fucking weird.  She was hunting him, but it was like sex for her or something."

Blaec chuckled, and the men looked at him.  "Oh, it's sexual enough," he told them.  "That's just how she is.  Death is a turn-on for her in a way that you only barely got a taste of."

Ilija rubbed his palms across his thighs.  "Yeah, I felt it.  Her teeth," he shuddered.  "Her teeth ripped, and she flooded us with it."

"And that happens in the middle of battle?" Dag asked.

"That's the maast," Zep told them.  "If you're ever lucky enough to link with an iliri in battle, you'll get it full force.  You lose all fear.  Pain turns into this erotic feeling and death becomes all you want.  If you're locked with her long enough, it turns from a need to kill to a sexual need, and there's nothing else like it."  Zep smiled at the memory.

"You got locked in maast with her?" Tebio asked, shocked.

"Yeah, that's how I got the scar.  Sal almost died and Risk's healing?  It's brutal.  So, first she had the emotional rush of the attack, then the maast stole her fear of death even as she was drowning in her own blood, and then Risk may as well have burned her at the stake.  By the time she was conscious, she was so far in the maast that she was bleeding over without Arctic linking us.  I was so damned worried about her that I forgot to close off my mind, and she pulled me in."

Blaec tilted his head ruefully.  "Cyno's blade pulled you out fast enough, though."

"Yeah.  And that's another thing.  If she goes into maast, do not get between her and Cyno.  He'll kill you – and there's nothing any of us could do about it.  I think the only one of us with a chance is LT."

Blaec shook his head.  "Not in maast.  He's tough in a fair fight.  Sal's better than him normally, but when he's in maast, I'm not even sure she can match him.  He's a predator.  He's better now, but if you get between him and Sal, he'll kill you.  She's his whole world."

That's why you gave up Ahnor, isn't it? Zep asked.

Blaec looked over at him and tipped his head in acknowledgment. I felt it, in Escea.  I've always known that she'd choose him.  She just had to figure it out on her own.

"I don't know about them," Ilija said, gesturing to his men, "but I understand iliri a lot better.  Am I right to assume the rest of you are varying degrees of what Sal is?"

"Yes," Arctic answered.  "And don't assume how we act on the outside is indicative of our iliri instincts, either.  LT does a good job of playing human, but he's probably as feral as Cyno.  Risk, on the other hand, is no more feral than Shift.  Don't confuse our control with our desires."

"Where'd the Kaisae go?" Ricown asked, all too aware that neither she nor Jase, were back yet.

The Blades all grinned, and Audgan giggled.  "Well?" Zep asked, "who wants to answer that one?"

"She's fuckin' Cyno's brains out," Shift said.  "I say give it about an hour, and you'll see what happens when I have to put them back together."

Blaec gestured to the campfire.  "And while we wait, let's teach these fools how to speak through the link.  Roo, keep it the Shields and me.  The Blades don't need the headache, and none of us wants Sal to hear this."

Chapter 37

It was early the next morning when the grauori voice spoke in her mind.  The air smelled crisp and damp, proving they were in the coldest part before dawn.  Kaisae, they're moving.  I think they'll be there by mid day.

Are they wearing armor? she asked without opening her eyes.

Yes, Kaisae, but they aren't coming into the valley.  They've split up into four groups.  If it was a hunting party, I'd say they were planning to surround the prey.

Maast.  Thanks.  I'll get the army ready.

She kissed Jase's back and ran her fingers through his pewter hair, waking him gently.  "Killer?"

"Mm," he replied with a sleepy sound, rolling to face her as he peeled his eyes open.  It was still dark in the tent.  "I like the way ya wake me, kitten," he mumbled, pulling her close.

Sal giggled.  "With death and mayhem?"  Then she kissed his soft lips.  "Jase, the Terrans are coming, they're geared up, and they aren't headed for the meadow.  We have about five hours before they're here, and we need to get the camp awake."

"They can wait for a few minutes," he tried to convince her.

Sal poked him.  "Nope.  Get up.  I need armor."

He groaned but sat up.  Morning light was just tinting the walls of the tent a pale blue.  The color would be too faint for a human to even notice.  In a gesture that made Sal smile, Jase rubbed his hands across his face, trying to force himself awake.  For months, he'd tried to be nothing but perfect around her, yet as he grew more relaxed, she found herself in love with him more.

"I gotta get the Blades up and moving, killer.  Toss me some blacks?  Then I need you to get the units prepared because they're coming in armed.  I'll wake Ilija and Dom, and get the Shields in motion."

"K.  What else do ya need from me?   It's not even really dawn."

"The grauori.  Rragri should've been told, but I'll need you to relay our plans to her."

Jase sighed.  "Ok, but then I'm back to your side."

Sal smiled at him while she pulled on tight clothing to fit under her armor.  "Of course.  Just establish a link over there, invite Rragri to the King's pavilion, and come back.  If you didn't speak Grauoran so well, you wouldn't have to go."

He kissed her back before her shirt slid over it, then began pulling on his own clothes while Sal strapped the first piece of armor on.  She wasn't wearing the fancy stuff this time.  A battle like this required plates of resin compounds.

"Ya expect this ta get ugly?" he asked.

"Yep.  I have four groups coming at us from different directions.  The grauori say it looks like a common hunting trap, which means it probably is.  We're fighting today, killer.  No way around it."

"Maast, ok.  Go tell LT and I'll tell Rragri, then meet ya at Dom's tent."

As she buckled her curiass across her chest, she leaned down to kiss him.  "Lemme wake Ilija, first.  This should be amusing."

Colonel, Sal thought at the human.  Colonel Vayu, it's time to get out of bed.  C'mon big guy, wake your ass up.  We have an army coming at us.

WHAT? Ilija screamed back in her head.  Sal winced.

Easy on the mind there, man.  Grauori scouts say Terric is headed our way, we have four hours or so, five at most.  Get up, get in full battle armor, get the Shields moving, and meet me at Dom's pavilion.

Fuck, Sal, sorry.  I was having the best dream, he murmured at her sleepily.

Yeah, and I wanted to get laid.  We got bigger problems, man.  Six thousand troops, split into multiple groups, each coming at us from a different angle.  Wakey-wakey big guy.

Damn.  Ok.  I'm moving Sal.

She chuckled – and kissed Jase again – before slipping out of the tent.  Roo and Hwa were sitting beside the fire, cleaning what looked like it had recently been a boar.

"Do you two ever sleep?  Gonna be a lot of men up in a few minutes, Roo."

The girls were hungry, so we're up.  And I heard, Sal.  They're muttering about it pretty loud.  You know I can't fight, not with the pups, right?

"I know, Roo.  I just need you to do some linking and keep the kids safe.  Will you be able to keep them near the medical tents or will the smell cause problems?"

It should be fine, Kaisae.  The pups aren't eating solids for a couple more weeks.

"Ok, because I'll want you to make sure there're no problems between humans and grauori over there."  When Roo nodded, Sal turned for Blaec's tent.

She slipped through the flap, surprised to find her commander still asleep.  With a gentle brush against his mind, she perched beside him on the edge of the mattress covered cot.  "Blaec?" she whispered softly.

He smiled before his eyes opened, one hand reaching to her side.  When he felt her armor, he huffed out a disappointed breath.  "Today, huh?"

"Yeah," she said, leaning down to kiss his head.  "They know where we are, and they plan to fight.  Roo's outside making pork."

Blaec chuckled.  "You know, I really like her.  She's not a soldier, but it's been kinda nice to have someone taking care of us."

"See, I told you they were worth it.  And don't let that little bitch fool you, either.  She doesn't like combat, but she's vicious.  Come on, love, get out of bed.  I have to get Dom up, too."

Blaec murmured sleepily, "He doesn't get the same treatment Jase and I do, does he?"

"Jealous?"

"If you're kissing a human, yeah."  His mouth split into a grin even as he tried to hide it.  "I didn't give him permission, you know."

Sal grabbed Blaec's pillow out from under his head and thumped him with it.  "Ok, you're awake if you're willing to joke.  Kiss me, love, and get the Blades moving."

She leaned over, and Blaec wrapped his arms around her resin shoulders, pulling her down against him.  "I love you, Sal.  Keep Jase on your left today, ok?"

"Is that an order?" she teased, smiling at him.  "I always keep him there.  You get the right, and yes, I love you, very much.  Now get up," she said, kissing the tip of his nose before walking from his tent.

As she passed the campfire, Roo called out, Yours is done, Sal.  Take it before you go.

"Thanks, mutt."  Sal rumpled her ears and grabbed the meat Roo offered.  "Kiss the pups for me?  I have to go."

Yes, Kaisae, as soon as they're awake, I will.

With a leg of rare pork in her hand and the sun turning the sky into a blaze of purples and pinks, Sal walked through the human side of camp.  Overhearing one man comment on the officer's meals, she called back, "Get friendly with the grauori.  They caught our breakfast fresh this morning."  She waved the meat at him as she spoke, but didn't stop walking.

When she reached the King's pavilion, she was pleased to see the guards standing awake and aware.  One man nodded at her as she approached.  These weren't the shields, but one unit could only do so much.  Evidently Ilija still had palace guards working the night shift.

"Good morning, Kaisae.  He's still asleep," the man on the left warned her.

"Ok."  She hadn't expected anything else.  "How long have you been on duty?"

"We're off in about an hour, sir," the other replied.

"Nope, you're off now.  I'm sorry, you only get about three hours of sleep.  Terric's coming.  Make sure you sleep some, though.  I'll take guard until the Shields are ready."

"Thank you, Kaisae," the first man said, glancing at the second.  Sal shooed them away and slipped inside.

The main room of the pavilion was quiet.  A soft snoring drifted through the canvas walls from the back.  Sal whispered softly as she reached through the door, untying the flap to the sleeping chamber.  "Dom?"

He snorted, and it sounded like he shifted in his bed, then the snoring began again.  Sal stepped inside his room, the corner of her lip creeping up when she saw the King asleep.  His blankets were thrown across his body haphazardly, and his bare ass hung out.  She gently tugged at the blankets, covering him, and then touched his shoulder, whispering his name again.  Dominik murmured at her but didn't wake.  Sighing, she sat on the edge of the bed and rubbed his arm.

"Your Majesty?  Dominik?  Come on, man, it's well past dawn."

"Sal?" Dom slowly crawled his way out of the deep sleep he was in.

"Good morning, sire.  I'm sorry to wake you, but the grauori already talked to me."

"Terric?" he asked groggily.

"Yeah."

Dom sat up, finally realizing that Sal was alone in his sleeping chamber  – and that he was nude under the blankets.  He glanced down, tugged the covers more securely around him, and blushed brilliantly.  "Now I know why we always had men in charge of the army," he grumbled.  "We have to stop doing this Sal."

"Yeah, but at least this time you don't think I want to do anything besides get your ass in motion.  Sire, I have Rragri, Ilija, Blaec and Jase all coming this way.  Is there anything you need me to do to help you get ready?"

"No," he said, rubbing at his face.  Sal cocked her head to the side, recognizing it as the same habit Jase had.  "Send my guards for breakfast?"

"The Blades have eaten, and I'm sure Rragri has, too.  It's just you and Ilija, and I'll see if Roo has enough to spare.  I sent your guards away, sire, so I'm your only bodyguard until the military council arrives.  I'll be in the main room."

Dom chuckled, and thanked her, waiting until she'd pulled the flap closed before he made any effort to get out of bed.  In the main room, she found a chair and sat, listening to the sounds of the King dressing while she mentally organized the rest of their group and begged Roo to send food for the humans.  It didn't take long before Dom pushed the flap aside and staggered out wearing nothing but his pants, trying to shove his arm into the wrong sleeve of his shirt.

"Full armor.  I'm going to need my page," he mumbled.

"You have a few hours yet," Sal assured him just as Ilija slipped inside.

"Oh good, he's up," the big man greeted her.  "Morning, sire."

"Roast pork is coming from the Blades' camp.  Ilija, get a page to bring in some coffee or something.  It looks like a few of you need it.  Blaec's almost here.  Jase and Rragri are a bit behind him," Sal explained.

Ilija poked his head out of the tent and yelled at the first soldier he saw.  Sal heard the man agree and run off to the mess tent, then Ilija greeted someone else.  When he pulled his head back inside, a dark shape followed.

"How many of us did you wake this morning, Sal?" Blaec asked in greeting.

"Rragri was up."  That was the best way to evade the question.

Blaec just chuckled.  "Good, then I don't feel so bad."

"Don't, love," she assured him.  "The grauori woke me."

Blaec walked to her and kissed her, then found a chair.  Dominik watched, giving up on his feeble attempts to right his shirt.  "Ok, I have to ask," he said, looking at Sal.  "Does that get awkward at all?"

"What?" she asked, confused.

"Him, Jase, you know, and all living so close together?"

Blaec snagged the end of the King's shirt, pulling the sleeve where it was supposed to be.  "Humans.  No.  I am Dernor; Jase is Ahnor.  There's nothing awkward about it.  Jase always gets priority over me in personal matters.  Militarily, I make the decisions.  It's more awkward with Sal being in charge of the Anglian army, in all honesty."

"Really?" Ilija asked.

"Yeah, I can't exactly order her around now.  I mean, I could try, but her responsibility to her men, who are not my men... It gets confusing."  Blaec just shrugged.

"But," Dom started, then shook his head, clamping his lips together.

"No, ask," Blaec told him.  "It'll eat at you unless you ask, and if you know, you're more comfortable with us."

The King nodded as if talking himself into it.  "So, the chain of command is more confusing than knowing when you can – or should – kiss her, or whatever?"

Sal spoke up.  "You have it backwards, Dom," she told him as Jase and Rragri slipped into the tent.  "I kiss the man I want, when I want.  If they don't like it, too bad."

Rragri whuffed, letting her tongue loll out of her mouth.  "Oomans na gre corvae?"

Sal shrugged at the Orassae.  "It's not that they don't know about love, it's that with humans, males are dominant.  The men choose the mates, and they tend to have only one.  It's confusing to them that I have Ahnor and Dernor."

Rragri's head cocked to the side, "Rralli?"

"Yep, really.  Humans do things differently."

The white beast sat down and smiled.  Then it should be very interesting to fight with them.  Let the Kaisor know we're ready.

Chapter 38

Dominik and Ilija watched the exchange between the females, and Jase slipped to her side, greeting Blaec as he did so.  Then he bent and kissed Sal before pulling up a chair.  Dom just shook his head, and Ilija grinned.  At that moment, the tent opened again, and another man in black slipped in.  The small meeting area was starting to get crowded.  Arctic entered carrying a tray laden with slices of pork and a large carafe.

"Roo said breakfast, and I ran into some guy in the mess yelling that the King needed coffee, but no one believed him.  So I grabbed it for him, you, whatever."

"Thanks, Arctic," Sal said, gesturing to the only open table in the room.  "Rragri, Dom, Ilija, help yourselves.  Roo out did herself.  Arctic, can you start finding me a section leader for each segment of the Anglian army?  Archers, mounted, infantry, medics – especially the medics.  I'll need them in the mess hall in, let's say, half an hour?"

"Can do, demon," Arctic said, ducking back out of the pavilion.

"Ok, so Rragri's scout said we have four groups of Terrans coming at us, right?"  Sal asked.  Rragri nodded.  "He told me it looks like a standard move to surround the prey when they don't expect it.  Have them update me if anything changes, Orassae, but I expect that Terric will send a moderately sized group to our former front line – where we had the battle – for negotiations.  While they do that, the other three groups will be flanking our camp, expecting us to be relaxed and unprepared."

Dominik dropped his head and sighed.  "Sal, I don't even know why you bring me to these meetings.  I'm useless here."

"Roo ooman Kaisor," Rragri said as if that explained everything.

"Yeah, you're the King, Dom, so those men are yours first, mine second.  You have the right to tell me I'm wrong, and you need to know what's going on because you're going to be involved."

Dominik nodded.

"How big are the groups?" Blaec asked.

"Will ahsk," Rragri said.

"The message I got this morning made it feel like even splits.  His mental image was too spread out for an accurate count, though," Sal told them.  "I expect the false army will be a quarter of the force, and the other three-quarters will stack up on the east, west, and south of us.  I'm hoping the southern contingent doesn't try to push into Dorton.  Rragri, would you ask your scout to let me know if they appear to be doing that?"

The Kaisae nodded.

"What I want to do is get the humans ready and geared up, but keep them in camp.  We have about eight hundred men in fighting shape here.  I'm leaving Roo with the medics to keep her and the pups out of harms way, but also to work as a mediator between humans and grauori.  We'll have a safe area set up for you, Rragri, and I'd appreciate it if you can spare a few healers for the humans?"

"Zah na," Rragri agreed. Of Course.

"Thank you," Sal said, honestly meaning it.  "I want the King, the Blades, and the Shields to negotiate with the northern group.  If they're evenly split, that'll be about fifteen hundred in each segment.  I hope that by meeting them with only twenty of us, it will confuse them.  Ilija, standard V formation, mounted.  I'll be point.  I want Jase to my left, Blaec to my right, then alternate Shields and Blades.  Dom will be behind me, tucked in the arc with Hwa at his side.  Place Risk and Shift as close to Dom as possible."

"We're short a horse, Sal," Ilija told her.  "Vanja lost his to a pike in the last battle."

"Then pick the best from the heavy cavalry's lines.  Blaec, all your horses sound?"

"Yes, Kaisae," he said respectfully, and Rragri whuffed in amusement.

"Jase, check our girls.  I know they have some minor injuries, so get someone to patch them if there's anything too bad."

"Yes, Kaisae," Jase said, and Rragri ducked her head, hiding the grin.

Your mates are well trained, I see why you chose them, she told Sal.

Sal grinned at her but kept going.  "Ok, so we'll meet the north, and we're going to use the humans as bait.  I want the men to be armored and armed, but they can dice, game, or whatever, just no drinking.  Ilija, find me a hard ass Major to keep an eye on that.  Any man caught drunk is on latrine duty for a month.  If he's too drunk to fight, have him assigned to carrying the wounded to the medics – of all species."

"Yes, Kaisae," Ilija agreed.

"Rragri, can you have the grauori stay out of sight?  I know that's a lot to ask with so many of you.  And I want to use Roo as the link hub, since she'll be safe and out of the way, plus she can handle the human minds."  Sal gestured to Ilija.

That made the bitch's ears flick up in shock.  You have humans in the link?

"Yeah, it's a trick the Blades' linker can do.  We'd like to train the grauori, but it will take a few days, if not longer."

Then yes, we will let the rafrezzi hold the link instead of a nacione.

Sal sighed.  "You know iliri don't care about shades, right?"

Rragri nodded.  It is strange since nacione are stronger, but there are so few of you, it makes sense.

"That," Sal told her, "and my strongest talents are in my rafrezzi.  But that's beside the point.  How many grauori do you have, Orassae?"

Not many.  Only those who were close.  Maybe seventy-five?

"There were more than seventy-five of ya the other day, Orassae," Jase pointed out.

Hundred, Ahnor.  Seventy-five hundred.

Jase grinned, but Ilija and Blaec looked shocked.

"You all know that I'm not getting half of this, right?" Dom pointed out, seeing their expressions.

Sal giggled.  "Rragri has about seventy-five hundred grauori.  Terric has six thousand or less, and we know their plan, Dom.  You're going to owe the grauori a lot for this, but I think Orassae Rragri just won your war for you."

Dom shook his head.  "The battle, yeah.  And yes, I owe her my kingdom – her king... fuck.  Anglia.  I can't really owe her something that's hers by right.  But we both know that this won't end this war.  I do listen, Sal.  We might kick Terric from our borders, but they'll come back."  Dom sighed.  "This shit isn't going to end unless we do a lot more than throw soldiers down the mountains at them."

Blaec nodded.  "And pull the Emperor from his throne."

Sal waved them down.  "That's all for the future.  Today we just need to worry about this hunt.  Orrassae, can you have your section leaders meet us at the mess tent?  I'll need one for each side of this battle I think."

Rragri nodded at her.

"Ok," Sal said as she stood, "let's get things moving.  The clock always ticks faster when we're not ready.  Ilija, Shields on the King.  I sent his guards to sleep."

"Yes, Kaisae," he said as the men stood.

With a final nod at them, Sal left the pavilion, making her way across the camp.  Rragri trotted beside her.  When she reached the mess tent, the area was crowded.  Sal tapped on the back of a large man in front of her, and he ducked out of her way quickly once he realized who it was he blocked.

"Make way for the Kaisae!" he called to the men in front of him, and a path cleared before her.

"Thanks, soldier."  Sal smiled up at him, patting his arm.

She found herself in the middle of a large group, bodies packed together tightly, with voices raised to a fevered pitch.  Again she tapped the shoulder of a large man, and when he turned, she held out her hand to him, with a nod to the table.  The soldier bent closer to her.

"May I keep my nuts, Kaisae?" he asked grinning, and Sal laughed.

"Yeah, I suppose.  I'd just rather not crawl my way up there with this many eyes on me."

The man carefully placed his hands around her waist, lifting and turning in one smooth motion, to place her on the table.  When her feet were secure, he grasped her hand and kissed it, whispering, "Laetus, Kaisae," as he bowed his head.

Rragri, you're welcome beside me.  It keeps the human feet from your toes and tail, Sal told the grauori bitch.  With almost no effort, Rragri hopped onto the table and squatted next to her.  When she squared her shoulders and turned to the soldiers crowding the space around them, the voices fell silent.

"Ok.  I assume this many bodies means that you've already heard.  Terric thinks they're pulling a fast one on us, but they have no idea of who they're messing with," Sal said, gesturing to Rragri beside her.  "This battle appears to be a bait and pinch.  You humans are going to play the bait.  Terric believes that we only have eight hundred men, and they have nearly six thousand coming at us with the intent to circle and crush us."  Sal paused as angry voices swelled decrying the thought of such an easy defeat.  "I believe they still do not know about the grauori, or they assume it to be no more than a handful of them.  This is our secret weapon, men.  Your fellow countrymen -"

"I thought most of them were ladies, Kaisae?" a soldier called out.

Rragri whuffed in amusement. "Ree let arr males figh' too," she yelled back.  The humans laughed at that, and Sal was shocked to see how easily the grauori had been accepted by the soldiers.  Then again, months of being drilled by Roo and Hwa had gotten them comfortable with the idea of talking beasts.  Beside her, Rragri just shrugged.

"Well, the grauori, then – better?" Sal asked.  The men just laughed, their spirits buoyed by adrenaline.  "They'll be waiting for Terric to entrap you.  Once they Terrans are committed, the grauori will surround them, and both you and they will crush the 'purple men' between you.  Here's the problem."

Sal looked around at the men seriously.  "Grauori typically fight without armor.  They will be down range from your shots.  For them to do this shows a lot of trust in you all.  How many years have you all killed them as mere animals?  How many of you survived yesterday because of them?  Either from Hwa and Roo's training, or the Orassae's soldiers rushing to slaughter the Terrans?  So this is your chance to show them that things truly have changed.  Do not take a shot if there is the chance of harming your allies!  Is that clear?"

"Yes, Kaisae!" the soldiers shouted enthusiastically.

"Good.  We'll have a combined medical facility set up both here and in the medical tents.  Most likely, we'll separate the grauori and the human injured.  Be careful men.  Grauori may become feral if they're injured, but they are only reacting to the pain.  The word you all want to use is 'ayte'.  It means help.  You can either ask for help or offer it with that word, and it should – I stress should – cut through their pain frenzy.  We have a language barrier between our people, but remember that word and repeat it until it's automatic."

Around her, Sal listened to dozens of voices whispering the Grauoran word for help under their breath.

"When the grauori engage the Terrans, they'll give voice to the battle.  I'm not sure if any of you have heard their battle cries?"  Some men shook their heads, and Sal looked down at Rragri.  Would you be willing to demonstrate?

The Orassae nodded, tilting her short muzzle to the sky to let out an eerie, shrill howl that sounded like the cry of a banshee.  In the distance, voices met hers, and the humans murmured in awe.  I asked the pack to answer so the humans could hear it from a distance.

"Thank you, Orassae Rragri," Sal said.  "That is the equivalent of a Grauoran battle horn.  Clear?"

"Yes, Kaisae!"  The soldiers called out.

"Now, I'm going to make this very, very simple for all of you.  If I hear of any human taking this battle as an excuse to harm grauori, I will feed him to the grauor wolves myself.  Do you understand?  Any man who stands by and watches while a human slays his allies will be brought before the army, and I will cut his throat."  Sal turned and looked at Rragri, "Any grauori harming Anglians will be executed as well, and his or her pelt given to the family in compensation.  Understood?"

Rragri ducked her head and dropped her gaze.  "Ya, Kaisae Sal.  Dey ha' alreada been tohld."

"Good, because the last thing we need is to battle Terric and ourselves.  Ok men, I want you all in full armor, ready to go.  I will be briefing a leader for each section, and you will get specific orders from them.  If the section leaders will meet me in the medical tent – both species – we can let the humans finish eating."  Sal walked to the end of the table, pleasantly surprised to find two men offering their hands to assist her down.  Rragri casually hopped to her side, and together they made their way to the next tent over, a small group of humans following in their wake.

Once inside the infirmary, Sal gestured to the medics.  "I don't know how much of that you heard over here," she said when they closed around her.

"Most of it, Kaisae," a smaller man said.

"Ok, good.  Now, here's the situation for you -"

An aged man in the back interrupted her.  "You aren't going to tell us how to heal now, are you?"

Rragri growled at him, a low rumble that reverberated in their chest.  Sal reached down and touched the grauori's head in understanding.  "Yes, I am.  Orassae Rragri is loaning us a group of healers.  You will need to remove bolts and arrows, and do the preparations for them.  Anything that is not life threatening can wait, or you can deal with in your own way.  With the grauori here, I do not want to see you chopping off limbs to save a man.  Anyone that is too far gone for the grauori to save?  Treat him with kindness and as much of whatever it is you give them – either species.  Is that understood?"

Most of the medics nodded, but the old man just glared at her.  Sal sighed.  "You didn't get to see what the grauori can do, did you?" she asked.

"Oh, I saw.  Doesn't mean I like it, though.  Damned beasts," he grumbled, glaring at Rragri.

"Fine, then you're dismissed.  Head to the mess tent.  I'm sure you can manage to brew coffee and deliver water."

"You can't do that!" he spat at her.

Sal pinned her ears and snarled, her lips pulling back, the points of her teeth showing.  Slowly, she walked toward the man, his eyes growing wider as he backed away from her.  "I can.  I have.  I will not let your stupid human pride jeopardize the entire country's best chance of winning this war because you are too stupid to understand that they're as intelligent as any human.  My packmate will be here.  She will be watching, and I will tell her to rip your throat from your body if you do anything that harms or interferes with the health and well-being of my army.  As the Sergeant at Arms of the Anglian military, I have the right to execute anyone jeopardizing the safety of this army as guilty of treason.  Do you understand?"

He swallowed loudly, bobbing his head up and down.

"So go to the mess.  Now!"  The aged man scampered from the tent, glancing back once before he was out of sight.  Sal bit back her growl.  "My apologies, men.  You will have both grauori and humans flooding in here.  I just can't take the chance of prejudice being what loses this battle."

"I understand," the small man said.  "Now, what do we need to know about the grauori?" he asked Rragri.

Rragri looked up at Sal and gestured for her to speak.  "Glish is hard for their tongues," Sal explained.  "Grauori can not be beside humans who are bleeding.  If they're in a battle frenzy, their instincts will cause problems.  I recommend that you either divide the infirmary or use the mess tent.  I'm going to assume that we'll have more human casualties than grauori, simply because of the positioning, and they'll have medics moving among them.  The mental healers will need stimulants.  Keep in mind, your dainty cups are difficult for their hands, so soup bowls will probably work better.  Have the kitchens keep some undercooked soups going.  Your food is too well done for them.  The more energy they have, the more healing they can do."

"Makes sense," the doctor said.  "That's how we work at least.  Ok.  What about the language issue?"

Sal sighed and ran her hands through her hair.  "You're going to have to wing it.  They understand Glish – most of them at least."

"Rai ha' a male tha' cahn speak Griss.  Hre iss," Rragri said, pausing to find a word, "fohnd a oomans."

The doctor smiled.  "Well, if his Glish is as good as yours, we'll be fine, Orassae.  I'm sorry, I didn't catch your name.  I'm Doctor Meino."  He knelt and offered his hand to Rragri in greeting, but held her gaze.

The Orassae glanced up at Sal before answering, "Rragri."

"Doctor Meino," Sal said gently, "holding a grauori's gaze is considered a challenge.  It's polite to glance down as a sign of respect.  Due to your position, you may look in her eyes after that."

The small man smiled and looked to the ground quickly.  "My apologies, Orassae Rragri.  With humans, it's considered rude not to look in their eyes."

"Rai wrill make sure tha grauori know tha'," she replied, her tension fading.

Sal exhaled in relief.  "Now if you'll excuse us, we need to arrange the strategy.  Thank you, Doctors," she said, touching Rragri gently before turning to the mixed group of officers and grauori behind them.  "Ok, soldiers.  Let's figure out the best way to kick some ass."

Chapter 39

The early spring sun was starting to warm the air, and fat black clouds polka dotted the overly blue sky.  It wasn't quite midday, but all of the preparations had been handled and the grauori said the Terrans were close.  Sal swung onto her horse, hoping for a bit more height to see over the heads of so many humans.  Jase moved Raven next to her left knee.  Blaec pushed Scorch close to her right.  The rest of her men sat casually behind them.

Roo, open us up, she asked.

Slowly and gently, their minds spread.  The Blades merged easily, each of them locking into place like a well-made machine.  Geo and Audgan blended with Sal only a moment slower than the rest.  The Shields seemed to ooze into the meld.  Sal closed her eyes as she reached for each of them.  She embraced Ilija and wove him into their pack, then Ricown.  With the officers as a foundation, she guided the other minds into the whole.  When the last man relaxed into the group, she could almost feel their link humming, the emotions of them blending into a harmony.

Rragri? Sal asked.  What's the status of the Terran army?

Just like we expected, Kaisae.  Divided into even groups.  The leader is headed to you from the North.  They seem to have no idea we're even here.

Thank you, Orassae.

"Helms on, men.  Let's put on a show," Sal said softly.  She felt her anticipation rising, yet a deep anger began to grow inside her.  She knew it was from Blaec.

Squeezing Arden forward, the men fell behind her in a V, the King tucked carefully between them.  Hwa trotted faithfully at his side through the muck of the churned meadow.  In the center of the battlefield, Sal halted.  The men alternated between black and nearly white armor.  Dominik's was trimmed in green, marking him as different from the soldiers around him.

Sal hooked her own helm on her pommel.  She wanted the enemy to see her face.  The Terran leader would overlook the King behind her because of her iliri skin.

They're coming, Hwa said.  Sal could hear the sound of hooves through his ears.

She nodded and felt seventeen men check their weapons one last time.  When the enemy came into view, they sat silently, calm as statues.  A group of Terrans broke away and headed toward them.  Sal counted twenty-five.  Officers called orders, and the leader gestured for them to halt with a raise of his hand.  It was almost amusing.  Humans always assumed they were better, yet Sal had no need of orders.  With a thought, she asked her men to adjust the line to compensate for the additional Terrans.

When the posturing was finished, the Terran leader unbuckled his helm and glared at her.  "I assume there's no need for me to explain the threat of iliri."

She refused to acknowledge the taunt.  "I am Kaisae Salryc Luxx, leader of the Anglian army, and who exactly are you?"

In his dark eyes, his hatred showing clearly.  "I am Judoc Geirr, Archduke of Terric and the son of Makiel Geirr, the Holy Emperor."

"Ah, his whelp, then.  I see.  Does your daddy really think this will work?"

"You stupid bitch.  Don't you know you're outnumbered?  Surrender the King – I can see him there behind you – and we'll gladly leave."

Sal laughed dramatically.  "You really believe we're that stupid, don't you?  No, whelp, I think we'll keep Anglia.  Obviously, you didn't get my message."

Judoc's eyebrows raised in surprise.  "You mean the confused soldier you sent back raving about the beasts that attacked.  I admit, I didn't know you had that many iliri here, or was it the hounds?" he gestured to Hwa as he spoke.

Hwa glanced up at her, but Sal shook her head.  "I can't say I expected you to believe us.  You couldn't even believe what your own histories told you.  White beasts came down from the north.  They enjoyed the taste of human flesh and fought like nothing humans had encountered before," Sal quoted.  "Impressed with their strength, the men of Star Fall decided to improve them, to tame them, and to use them to colonize the continent.  Does that sound familiar at all?"

"How dare you quote our histories!" Judoc yelled.

"It's my history too.  What you don't understand is that Anglia is the north.  You're sitting in the heart of those white beasts.  This is my last warning.  Call your men off – all of them – and return to Terric, or I'll call those white beasts down on you."  Sal raised her voice so the Terrans behind him could hear.  "Any man who surrenders to us will not be harmed.  Any man who refuses to fight for Terric and the so-called Holy Emperor shall be spared."

"Stupid beast," the Archduke grumbled.  "You think that any of these men would trust the word of an iliri?"

"I do," Sal said, "because you don't really have a better option."

A demented smile flickered across Judoc's face as he gestured.  The man just behind him shook his head as if disappointed.  Another rubbed at his clenched jaw.  Sal's eyes flicked across the soldiers and saw nothing but shame and disappointment.  Maybe her offer to convert them was better than she'd initially thought.

Then the scream of a boy cut through the air.  Dag glanced toward the sound, and through his eyes, Sal saw a Terran horseman riding their way.  An Anglian page was held across the saddle, his green tunic flapping against the horse's shoulder.  Her eyes never left the face of the man before her, and she fought to keep her expression calm.  She knew that kid!

"Oh, I think we have something of yours," the Archduke sneered.  "King Dominik Jens, isn't this your page?"

Jarl! Ilija screamed in their heads as the rider pulled up beside the Archduke.

The page that had spent so many hours in the palace, assisting the King with his armor and running errands for them, writhed to get free.  Ilija's concern for the teenager pounded at her head.  His fear poured his deepest secret across the link to all of the elite soldiers.  Dominik's page was his oldest child, one he didn't dare claim as his own.  Neither the King nor the boy was aware of it, but every soldier in their link could feel his love for the kid clearly.

Control that, she begged Blaec, and her lover smothered Ilija's worry from her mind, reaching out to reassure him that the teen would come to no harm.

"Yes, that's my page," Dominik said from behind her, his voice stoic.

"So, you're resorting to stealing civilians?" Sal snarled.  "Are you aware that's against the conventions of war?"

"Oh no, Iliri," Judoc gloated.  "The conventions only apply to humans.  We found that alone, pissing in the woods, so we just thought we'd bring him back.  And now I'm going to cut his throat in front of you, and there's nothing you can do to stop me.  If King Jens wants to be treated like a human, then he needs to stop crawling in bed with the animals."

Audgan? Sal asked.

Got it, he assured her.

Hwa?  Can you get the boy?

Yes, Kaisae, but he may get marred.

We have healers.  Shift?

Ready, Shift assured her.

Sal nodded.  "So, let me get this straight," she called out to the Terrans.  "You think one human is worth more than the combat prowess of an entire species?  Never mind that you've just set the precedent!  If you want to ignore the conventions, then we can, too.  It doesn't make what you're doing right.  It certainly doesn't prove that the Terran Empire is a place anyone would want to live!  That boy is a non-combatant, but go ahead.  I do love the smell of human blood."  She made a dismissive gesture at them.

Judoc glared at the King.  "Do you not believe us?"

Sal didn't give him the chance to answer.  "No, I really don't.  Kill him... if you can.  The King has given me – a purebred iliri Kaisae – full control of all military decisions.  You really think he'd throw away thousands of lives for one?  You honestly think your little show will convince him to send his best soldiers packing, all but granting you victory?  He's not stupid.  Besides, you don't have the balls."

Sal watched the Terran soldiers shifting awkwardly in their saddles.  From the smell of them, few were happy with what the Archduke proposed.  Evidently, threatening someone close to the King was all the imbecile had left.  That meant he was desperate.  Blaec, you got Ilija locked down?

Yeah, love.  He's not moving.

"Fine!" Judoc said.  "Kill the boy."

Through the link, Sal could feel Audgan focus on the soldier.  The man holding Jarl tried to raise his sword to the kid's throat, but his hand shook in fear.  She just smiled.  The harder he tried to obey the order, the more Audgan focused on him, until the soldier began to lean away from the teen.  Suddenly, he released his grip and began shoving at the boy as if he was covered in spiders.  Jarl teetered on the saddle and pushed himself away from the horse, landing hard on the ground under its feet, but Hwa was already in motion.  The grauori darted forward.  Just before his jaws could close on Jarl's shoulder, the kid reached for the grauori's neck, twining his fingers in the fur.  Like a white streak, Hwa darted back between the Anglians, dragging the page.

"Thank you, Hwa, thank you!" Jarl whispered, hugging the beast tightly.

Get that boy up behind Dom, Sal ordered, then sneered, "Nice try, Terran."  When she gestured behind her, Hwa stood up, lifting the boy toward the King.

Dominik pulled his page behind him, whispering, "Hang on tight."

"Yes, sire," Jarl answered out of habit.

The Terrans stared at Hwa in fascination.  "White beasts," Sal said, referencing the histories.  "Not iliri.  Grauori."  She grinned, showing off her pointed teeth.  "Your war just got a whole lot bigger, I think."

"Humans will destroy you all, bitch," Judoc yelled, gesturing with his hand.

Vanja saw the crossbow, but there wasn't time.  Before Sal could move, the bolt slammed into her shoulder, piercing her armor.  She gasped, the pain flooding her, and her desire flowed to the men around her.

Jase kneed Raven close and steadied her.  He glanced at the men across from him, meeting their eyes. "Yer fucked now," he snarled, leaning toward Sal.

With one hand on her shoulder, he grasped the bolt with the other and pulled.  It came free.  Sal's head tilted to the sky, and she roared, the maast overtaking her.  Panting against the pain, with her left arm clutched tightly to her body, she pinned her ears at the Archduke.  Across the line, her men reacted.  Their hands moved closer to their weapons.  Their bodies prepared to attack, but none broke.  Risk abandoned his position, pulling off his glove, and shoved Phoenix between Scorch and Arden.

"With your leader wounded, what are you going to do now?" Judoc asked the King snidely.

Risk's bare hand touched Sal's neck, and she grabbed her pommel, knowing what was coming.  The flash of pure agony burned across her shoulder, but she couldn't stop the scream.  Her back arched against the pain.  Her fingers dented the leather of her saddle, but she stayed mounted.  Jase's hand on her shoulder gave her support.  When the burning faded, Sal nodded, and Risk moved back to his place in the line.

Probing the former wound, she laughed.  "And you think you're gods?" she asked, stretching her shoulder.  "This is your last chance.  You just tried to kill a civilian, and we stopped you.  You tried to wound me under auspices of negotiations, and I've been healed.  Then you say that the conventions of war don't apply to me and my kind?  Now you're going to see what defiance really looks like.  Leave now and take your army, or we will kill you all."

"You stupid cunt!" the Archduke screamed at her.  "I have fifteen hundred men behind me to your twenty!  How can you hope to win?"

An Anglian horn sounded in the distance, and Sal grinned.  "You have almost six thousand men, all of whom just rode into my trap.  I didn't sit here because you amuse me.  We wanted to be sure the rest of your army was truly fucked before we kill you."  Rragri, it's time.

"Your trap?  Stupid, iliri.  My men are taking your entire base right now.  We'll have Anglia – and her wealth of natural resources – thanking us when all this is over."

Sal gestured to the hills around them.  "No, you won't.  You woke the beasts, you fool, and now they want to get revenge for what you did to us."

Packs of grauori moved into view, all in shades of white, grey and gold.  As a group, they raised their heads to the sky and called out, the sound like a thousand souls screaming in pain.  The Terran horses spooked and shifted.  Men grabbed at the reins.

In the chaos, Sal's high-pitched voice carried clearly.  "Last chance!  Surrender, or die.  Which will it be, Terrans?  Any man who surrenders will be spared!"

"Kill them, sound the horns!" the Archduke screamed, spinning his horse, and racing to the center of his army.  "Attack!"

Two men, one in black, one in white, raised their bows and loosed.  The Archduke fell from the saddle, an arrow through his spine and one lodged beside it.

Someone get that man's body and take Dom and his page to safety.  The rest of you, kill them all, Sal sent, as she shoved her helm on her head.  Fucking kill them all.

She put her heels to Arden, Jase and Blaec on her sides, and the elites rushed forward as one.  The grauori poured from the hills and men screamed as they died in the onslaught.  Sal and her men charged in to meet their desire for death.

Dag made the first kill, and they drank in the need for more.  Sal slashed at a soldier, but only wounded the man before he fell from his horse.  Razor made the second kill – and through the link, Sal could feel Jase's need rising to meet her own.  The Shields reached for the euphoria of the maast, and the iliri fed it to them.  Their fear fled, their anger grew, and the mixed unit became a whole.  A glance from Blaec warned Tebio of a pike headed at him, and Zep countered the attack.  A thought from Caein told Arctic of a soldier fleeing the field so he could shoot the man from his horse.

The deeper they waded into the battle, the more aware they became of the grauori around them, the senses of those near them mingling with their own.  They all hacked, slashed, shot, and tore at the Terran soldiers.  The smell of human blood drove them for more.  Hwa saw a man behind her and Sal turned to cut him down, but Ricown heard the cry of surrender.

Ilija! Sal snapped across the link.  I need someone to collect the soldiers that surrender.  Dom needs to deal with them.

Yes, Kaisae.  Sal, I'm sorry.

Don't be sorry, just deal with them before I kill them, she growled.

She turned Arden and raced to her next victim, Jase following close behind.  When Sal swung her blade at a pikeman, slicing the man's hand off at the wrist, she felt a flare of shock from her partner then he hit the ground hard.  Spinning Arden back, she saw a Terran soldier, lance in hand, poised over her mate.  Jase snarled behind his helm, but Sal's heart froze in her throat.  The Terran stabbed.  Jase lunged to the side, and Sal reached for her crossbow.  The pikeman tried again.  Time crawled, the lance thrusting toward the ground while Sal pulled the release.  Jase's sweet rush of pain filled her mind a split second before her bolt hit, and she pushed Arden into the fray.  The human grasped at his arm.  Desperate to make the man pay, Sal threw the useless crossbow at him, the wood smashing against his helm.

"Die, iliri!" he yelled, kicking his horse as he reached for his sword.

Sal waited, Arden jigging beneath her until the man was almost on her.  He swung.  She ducked, caught his forearm, and pulled, shoving her heel into Arden.  The mare jerked away from the enemy horse.  With nothing to support him, the human fell, crumpling onto the ground with a groan.  Sal dropped from her horse and stormed toward the idiot.

"Killer?" she asked, his pain still coursing through her mind.

"I'm hit, kitten," he told her.

Sal kicked the man on the ground.  "Get up." He shielded himself with his arms, crawling through the dirt.  "I said, get up, human," she snarled again.

"I surrender!" the man called out.

Grabbing his pauldron, she pulled his body toward her, wrenching his helm from his head to find the face of a young man, no more than twenty.  He looked scared.  Wide eyes stared back into hers, and she could smell it even over the carnage.

"You just impaled my lover.  Do you think you can surrender now?" she yelled in his face before releasing him, letting his body crash back into the dirt.  Ripping her own helm from her head, she threw it at him.  "Get up, and fight like a man!"

"No, I surrender!" the guy cried again, cowering away from her.

"You thought it sounded like fun to kill us a second ago."  Hooking her fingers in his armor, she dragged him toward Jase.  The Terran screamed in fear, struggling to get free, but Sal's maast lent her strength.  She dropped him beside her lover and grabbed his head, forcing him to look at what he'd done.  The wound bled freely, the lance pinning him to the ground.  "What changed, human?  Why was that so enticing and now you want to become my pet?"

"Don't kill me!" the guy begged.

Sal! Jase warned, and she turned, lashing out at the rider he'd seen bearing down on her.  Her blade hit the horse across the knees, and the beast tried to run another stride with its legs cut nearly out from under it.  The rider tumbled over its shoulder.  Sal pounced on him, snapping the man's neck before he too could beg for surrender.  When she turned back, the Terran was staring.

"You really can't kill us if we surrender?"

"I would na push my luck," Jase grumbled, reaching up to the lance impaling his shoulder.

Risk! Sal summoned, knowing that if Jase pulled the lance out, he'd likely bleed to death.  "Jase, leave it."  Then she looked at the young man.  "You touch my mate, and I'll rip your throat out with my teeth."

"Yes, Kaisae," Jase breathed, letting his hand fall to his side.

The boy shook his head as if to clear it.  "They said we had to fight.  We had to fight, or they'd kill our families!  Ma said you couldn't kill us if we surrendered, but they said you were just beasts."

"Sit the fuck down," Sal growled at him.  "This stupid battle's almost done, just shut up."

He nodded and sat down in the dirt.

Feeling Risk heading their way, she knelt beside Jase.  "Love?"

He chuckled.  "Wrong man, kitten."

The lance pinned him awkwardly to the ground.  He couldn't lay on his side nor his back without it pulling at the wound, so Sal lowered herself next to him, leaning his back against her legs.  "You'll just have to accept that I do love you as much as him.  You just kill better."

Jase nodded, the pain making him clench his teeth, and the emotions of her fellow soldiers began to fade from her awareness.  Roo had removed them from the main link.

The kid shifted his position, and her eyes darted to him.

"I'm not moving!" he said.

"You are, and you have no idea how much I want to kill you."

"Do na hurt the kid, Sal," Jase whispered.

"He surrendered.  I can't."

Jase looked up at her.  I touched him, kitten.  He's scared to death.

She nodded.

Risk finally made it there.  "Damn, Cyno, you're fucked," he said by way of greeting, hopping off his horse.  "Sal, I'm gonna need you to pull the lance out."

I'm going to need you to grab my prisoner.  Unless you want to deal with Jase in the maast?

No, Risk thought back.  I'll get the kid; you get him.  The grauori are cleaning up.  Who's in charge until you get back?

Blaec and Ilija.  Tell them to work it out.

Risk nodded.  "Ready?"

Jase let his head fall back onto the ground.  "Yeah."

Sal looked at the Terran soldier.  "You move, and we'll kill you.  You run, and we'll kill you.  Understand?"

The boy nodded, fear written across his face.

Then she turned back to Jase.  He met her eyes, holding them.  She grabbed the shaft and waited for Risk to kneel beside him, holding Jase tightly.  With a nod from the healer, Sal pulled, and felt the spiked tip rip as it slowly tore from her lover's body.  Jase clenched his jaw and held her eyes, his body straining against the pain.  When the tip came free, Sal staggered back before throwing it aside.  Jase gasped for air, his back arching away from the ground.  Sal dropped to his side, pressing against the wound to stop the free flowing blood.  That's when Risk began to exhale, and Jase screamed.

Sal clamped her bloody hand over his mouth, silencing his cries.  When the first wave passed, he met her eyes again.  His gaze was filled with appreciation, and his mind reached out for hers.  She met him, and the next wave of healing split the pain between them.

"Fucking berserkers," Risk panted.  "One more."

Sal nodded and braced for it.  The burning of the healing scorched her nerves through Jase's mind, driving her deeper into her desire. When the flare of healing ebbed, Sal could no longer restrain her needs.  She pulled Jase to her, his hands tangling in her hair, and they growled as their mouths met.  Everything around them was secondary to the needs of their bodies.  Jase tore at her armor and Sal nipped at his lips.

"Sal," Risk hissed.  "Sal, get off the damned battlefield!"  With a snarl, she looked at him, but the healer pointed to the field.  "Kaisae, look around.  You can't have him here."

That would cause problems.  Humans wouldn't understand.  Somehow, they struggled to their feet, and Sal aimed Jase toward his mare.  Now that his body was healed, he mounted easily but waited for her before the pair raced toward the woods.  They weren't alone.  Groups of grauori did the same while others roamed across the wasteland of bodies.  Risk sighed and turned to the young man beside him.

"You just put a lance through my brother.  You're damned lucky to be alive right now, so stop grinning at me like an ape and do exactly what I tell you.  My patience with your kind is wearing pretty thin right about now.  You understand, human?"

Eyes wide, the boy nodded.

Chapter 40

"Don't do that to me again, Jase," Sal said, laying satiated beside him on the forest floor.

He smiled down at her, brushing leaves from her hair.  "Never thought I'd hear ya beg me na ta screw ya," he teased.

She pushed him onto his back, nipping his shoulder lovingly.  "I mean take a lance for me."

Jase sighed.  "That, na.  I can na promise ya that."  He pulled her closer and kissed her gently, meeting her pale eyes.  "I would die fer ya, kitten and na regret a thing.  Jus' remember that, ok?"

Sal shook her head slowly.  "No.  I couldn't live without you, Jase.  No dying for me.  I'll share your pain, I'll share your pleasure, and if you die, I'll share your death."

He smiled up at her, pushing a lock of hair beneath her ear.  "Nah, ya will na.  I already told Blaec, and ya know he will na let ya."  He kissed her again, their lips just brushing.  "The world needs ya, Sal.  The iliri need ya.  The grauori need ya.  They need LT, too."

"But I need you."  She laid her head on his shoulder and pulled herself against him.  "Jase, you don't understand.  Without you, I'm lost.  I don't know how to be iliri without you.  I don't know how to be Kaisae without you.  Everything I do, I do because you look at me with pride, or you smile when I get it right.  I was raised to be human, killer.  Ayati, nevermind that I love you so much.  I nearly killed that kid – even when he surrendered."

"I know, kitten, but ya did na.  He was scared.  That's why I took the hit, ya know?  His mind hit me so hard, and I did na expect it."

"Do I need to cover you completely next time?  You can't get locked in a reading in the middle of battle, love."

"Is that an upgrade?  From killer ta love?  And ya know I allus get readings."

She cocked her head to the side in a feeble shrug.  "I know, Jase.  I know you just read me, too.  But 'love' fits you when you're gentle, and you've been a lot less feral lately."

"Fair 'nough."  He climbed to his feet, offering his hand.  Then, after lifting her up, he brushed the leaves from her naked body and pulled twigs from her hair.  "Remind me ta pack a blanket in the packs before the next battle?"

Sal tried to smother a giggle.  "I think I actually had one, but we never manage to think of it at the time.  Give us a little blood and we really do turn into beasts with just one thing on our minds.  Ok.  So what do we do with the prisoners?"

"I do na know.  Anglia killed 'em, before.  Does na help our plans to sway the world, though.  Either way, I gotta get ya back."  An impish smile flickered across his lips.  "Na matter how much I wanna keep ya out here alone."

He was right.  She couldn't keep ignoring her responsibilities for the pleasures of the moment.  As a lowly Corporal in the Conglomerate army, it didn't matter what she did, but as the Kaisae?  Her time was no longer her own.  Rummaging through the leaves, the pair found their discarded uniforms, but the heavy resin plates were no longer necessary.  They bundled their armor together.  The mounts could carry the weight of it back.  As Sal strained to reach the top of her mare's back, she felt Jase's arms wrap around her.

"Yer too short fer that," he whispered in her ear, pressing her between himself and Arden as he tied the gear into place.  When the pack was secure, he turned her to him, then traced the line of her jaw with his hand.  "I do love ya, kitten.  Cessivi.  Do ya know what that one is?"

Sal shook her head.  "You've said it before, but you never gave me a chance to ask."

"It's the word fer two souls that are one.  Souls that are na complete unless they're together.  Cessivi means yer my other half, kitten."

"I am, Jase," she promised.  "Don't forget it, and don't ever make me go on without you.  Ok?"

"There's only one way I can promise ya that."

From the tone of his voice, she knew what he was offering was serious.  "How?"

"Ta never drop the link between us."  He looked away, a shy and wistful expression on his face.  "It's na all good, though."

"I never expect things to be."  She gently turned his head back to her. "You swore you'd never let me go."

For a moment, his eyes searched hers, then he barely nodded.  "Never.  Jus' do na pull yer mind from mine, and I will allus be here.  Now c'mon, cessivi, let's head back.  I have a feeling yer gonna be in high demand."

Jase lifted her into the saddle, kissing her leg before mounting Raven.  She hoped that Dom and Ilija would realize why she hadn't returned immediately.  Otherwise things could get awkward.  But Blaec was there.  He'd take care of any questions.

Side by side, they turned their mares toward the Anglian camp.  The sound of carrion birds drifted to them from the battlefield.  The sugar of so much human blood smelled like incense on the breeze.  Before they reached the army encampment, they crossed another swath of Terran corpses.

"I think they lost," Jase said.

"Yeah.  I don't see many of ours in there, either."  Sal stood in the stirrups to look farther.  "How bad do you think our casualties were?"

"No way ta know.  Ya wanna stop by the medical tents first or deal with the prisoners?"

"Medical tents, I think.  Let's make sure there's no problems between species."

Jase jerked his chin in the direction they should go, and side by side, the iliri rode into camp.  Soldiers moved from the path, some melancholy, but most were celebrating.  When they saw her, they all cheered.  Like a bubble of hope, the sound waded through the soldiers alongside her.

"We kicked their asses," a man called to her.  "Good fight, Kaisae!"

"How many did we lose?" Jase asked him.

"Twenty-one!"  The soldier was grinning.

Sal's mouth fell open.  "That's it?"

"Yeah," another soldier yelled over.  "The wolves healed the rest up.  Only ones we lost died instantly.  I think someone said a few wolves died, but I dunno."

Sal nodded at him then looked at the crowd.  "Anyone know how many grauori?"

Seven, Hwa thought, his pale form slipping in beside her.

"Just seven?  That's twenty-eight Anglians to almost six thousand Terrans?"  Sal looked at Jase in shock.  He gaped back.  She'd hoped for victory, but that?  It was almost impossible!

Hwa huffed at her reaction.  Humans broke the Terran lines in many places to get the grauori injured inside and to the healers.  Rragri asked me to have you give accolades to a man named Dalyr Trant.  He saved her mate and took a mauling for it.  The healers said he'll have scars.

"Ok, let's deal with that first.  Anything else?"

Not for now.  Dom wants you to see him when you're done.  He doesn't know what to do with the prisoners.

Ok, she said, I'm going to need Blaec's help for that.

I'll let him know.  Here's the human tent, Kaisae, Hwa said, flicking his eyes to the canvas building.

Sal dismounted and gestured for a soldier to take her horse.  "She's rested, but would you find someone to take her to the picket lines?"

"Yes, Kaisae.  I'd be happy to take yours too, Ahnor.  Should I drop your tack at the Blade's camp?"

Sal nodded.  "Thank you, sir.  Yeah, that'd be a huge help."

Jase passed his reins to the soldier, then took Sal's hand.  Lacing her fingers through his, she led him into the medical tent.  When the smell of blood wafted over them, Jase's grip tightened.  She patted his hand with her other but refused to let go.

It didn't take long before a doctor stopped to greet them.  "Kaisae.  Ahnor.  Can I help you?"  She recognized him from earlier in the day.

"I'm looking for a soldier.  Dalyr Trant?"

"Yes, sir.  He's over here.  The grauori tore him up pretty good."  She followed the doctor through the aisles of pallets.  Near the back, he pointed to a huddled form.  "His mental wounds are more of a concern than his physical.  It's going to take a while for him accept what's happened.  That's why we had to sedate him.  Please do not upset him, Kaisae."

Jase turned to the man and offered his bare hand.  With a confused look, the human clasped it – and Jase sucked in a breath.  For a moment he did nothing.  The doctor's brow creased, but the man made no attempt to pull free.  After just a few seconds, Jase released the human and turned to Sal.

They fear he's suicidal.  Be gentle with him.

Thanks for the warning.  You going to be ok in here?

I do na know.  If na, I'll leave.  Kitten, this man will need yer kinda help.

But he's not iliri.

Jase tilted his head slightly.  When has tha' stopped ya?  He's still yer pack.

Yeah.  He is.  He was her soldier, so her responsibility, which was the same as her pack in so many ways.  Sal knelt at the side of the maimed soldier.  "Dalyr?" she whispered.  The man murmured, and she called his name again, resting her hand on his arm.  "Dalyr?"

With a moan, he opened his eyes and rolled his face toward her, groggy from the drugs.  "Kaisae?" he muttered, looking up at Jase.  "Why is the Kaisae here?"

"The grauori asked me to thank you.  They're a proud people, Dalyr.  Sounds like you did something to impress their Orassae."  The soldier sighed and waved that away, glancing down at his memories.  Sal caught his hand in her own.  "You don't need to tell me, soldier.  I just wanted to make sure you know how much your actions mattered.  Rragri went out of her way to make sure I knew your name.  You're a hero to them."

"Really?" he asked, turning to look at her again.  Sal saw the lines across his face, deep marks that would never truly heal.  Beneath the scars, he'd been an attractive human.

"Really.  What rank are you, sir?  What unit?"

"Private, and I'm with the 19th infantry.  The doctors said they saved my sword arm, but the shield arm..."  She heard his voice pinch.  "It may be a long time before I can use it properly.  They said the muscle was torn off.  And my face."  He drew in a shuddering breath.  "My face."

Sal caressed the lines that ran from his eye to his mouth, waiting for his dark human eyes to find hers.  "The grauori fixed your arm, it just needs to be worked now.  What about your face, Dalyr?"

"It's ruined, Kaisae.  My girl won't want me like this."  He tried to turn away from her.

Sal grabbed his shoulder and gently lifted him toward her.  "I have a shoulder, and it's yours as long as you need it, ok?"  She glanced at Jase, and he nodded once before moving away.  "Come here," she said, wrapping her arms around the wounded soldier.

He tried to pull away.  "Kaisae, I can't.  Your uniform."

"Has just been through hell and back. It's ok, Dalyr."  He relaxed against her, and she caressed his face again, soothing more than his skin with her touch.  "Do you doubt me?"

He shook his head against her shoulder.  "No, Kaisae.  But you're iliri."

"Does that mean I understand your pain less – or more?  Scars are not something to be ashamed of.  Jase is covered in them, and I have a share of my own.  These," and Sal's finger traced the lines from the corner of his mouth toward his ear.  "These will fade but never truly leave.  Embrace them.  In a year, they'll be no more than proof of your bravery," she said.

"Will it take that long?"

Sal shrugged.  "I don't know.  They will get better, though.  The more you smile, the more they'll flex and the less they'll remind you of what happened.  And you have one hell of a story to impress the ladies with, ya know that?  Your girl won't be the only one to fawn over you."  The scent of his anguish was fading.

For a moment the soldier closed his eyes and relaxed into her.  "I just thought I was doing the right thing.  After your grauori spent so much time showing us how to fight unexpected attacks?  I don't know.  I guess I was trying to pay it back."

"Then you succeeded."  She concentrated on the pride this man should feel.  "Anglia owes you.  What you did?  You saved the Ahnor of the grauori.  Rragri will form an alliance with the humans now because you gained a few scars.  Think about that.  Those marks you wear?  That's proof that you, and you alone, brought the humans and the grauori together.  Maast, I've trained with them.  I know what they're like in battle."

Dalyr wiped at his face.  "I saw him, a white one, all white, and he darted through the lines to save this new recruit.  The Terrans had the guy cornered, ya know, and we couldn't get to him.  But the wolf?  He rushed them – and jumped on one.  Another swung at him, and it was like a bad story.  He axed his own man, but the wolf, he got hit bad, too.  Fuck, Kaisae.  Have you heard them scream?"  He pulled away from her shoulder and looked up at her face.

Sal nodded. "Sounds like a woman dying."

"I called a push, and my squad got the new guy behind our line, and we took out those Terrans, but the wolf?  He was hurt bad.  I remembered what you said in the tent, about helping them, and I kept saying that word, ayte, and I tried to pick him up, but I think I hurt him."

"It's our battle lust," Sal explained.  "Pain makes us frenzy.  I almost killed Colonel Vayu the same way.  We can't help it when it's bad enough."

The soldier bit at his lips and slowly bobbed his head, but her words couldn't break his memory.  "Well, when I lifted him, he screamed again, like he was dying or shit.  So I tried to run back to the med tents with him, but someone slammed into me, and I squeezed too hard, and he lost it.  He started biting me.  I grabbed his head, and his legs were dangling, and we made it here.  Our wolf – Roo, right?" Sal nodded.  "She growled something at him, and he just went limp.  That's how I got him to the healers, but, I couldn't see from that eye.  I thought I'd lost it."

Sal rubbed his hand.  "You may have, but they put you back together.  That's what their healers do.  They aren't perfect, and they leave scars, but they put you back together."

Dalyr took a deep breath, then looked up into her eyes.  "Is he ok?  The wolf?"

Roo?  Is the Orassae available?  Can you link me?

I can, Roo replied, and Sal felt her perception shift.

"Let me ask," Sal told the soldier.

Kaisae, Rragri greeted her.

Orassae.  The soldier you asked me to see?  He wants to know if your mate will be ok.

A surge of appreciation flooded through her.  Yes.  He will be fine.  He too will have a scar.  Tell the human that whatever he wants, I am in his debt.

Sal relayed that.  "Rragri said that her mate will also have a scar, but he'll be fine.  She wants you to know that she is personally in your debt."

"You're talking with her?  Now?"

Sal tapped her temple.  "Iliri and grauori can do this.  Now, is there anything she can do for you?"

"What's his name?" Dalyr asked.  "I'd just, I dunno, I'd like to know his name."

Rragri, the human wants to know your mate's name.

It's Arrgro.  If he will allow it, my Ahnor wishes to thank him personally.

"His name is Arrgro, and he wants to thank you but isn't sure if you'd see him," Sal told Dalyr.

"I'd like that, actually.  I dunno, Kaisae, it feels like it matters more if I can see he's ok."

Sal passed that along to Rragri and closed the link between them.  Then she shifted to her knees, preparing to stand.  "The doctors said I'm not supposed to upset you, so I can't stay long.  Rest for now.  I know how much healing takes out of you.  Ok?"

The soldier nodded at her.  "Ok."  After a long pause, he asked, "You sure I'm not going to be ugly, Kaisae?"

"Soldier, you've earned the right to call me Sal.  And yes, I'm sure."  She brushed his hair away from the scars and looked closely at them.  "Before, I think you were pretty?  With these, you look like a man, not a boy." Sal's voice changed to a gentle whisper, and she focused on how nice sleep would be for him.  "Now, you look like the kind of man who deserves respect."  She gently pressed the soldier back into his pallet.  "Sleep, hero.  You want to make a good impression on the Orassae."  One last time she caressed the side of his face, pushing reassurance deep into the human's mind.  Beneath her hand, he smiled, his eyes slipping closed.

Chapter 41

Sal stepped carefully between sleeping men, making her way to the door.  Outside the tent, Jase would be waiting.  She hadn't expected to influence that man's mind so easily.  The trick had always been used by iliri women to cause blinding lust – as a defense.  To her knowledge, she was the only Kaisae to ever make it something to help others.  She hoped it lasted for more than the few seconds she'd touched the wounded man.

"Kaisae," a voice called to her, and Sal stopped, seeing the human who'd taken her to Dalyr.

"Yes, Doctor?"

"Sorry, it's Kalev.  Kalev Loke, and I was watching."

She nodded at him.  "He'll be ok, I think."

Kalev nodded at her, "Yeah.  Kaisae -"

"Sal.  You healed my men, the least you can do is call me Sal."

He nodded.  "Sal, that man, before you came?  If his eyes were open, he was trying to end his life.  He's due for sedation, but," he gestured to the man's bed, "he's sleeping.  I thought I saw him smile, too."

"You did.  Kalev, I'm no doctor, but I know soldiers.  Did anyone tell him what he did?"

"We thought that reliving it would make things worse."

"No, not reliving it, but giving his loss a meaning.  Soldiers live to help.  That's why we do this.  Just like you.  Let him know it worked and he'll feel vindicated.  Unlike you, I could prove to him that his wounds aren't as disfiguring as he thinks."

"How?"

Sal gestured for the doctor to follow her outside.  Jase met them at the door, a sly smile on his lips.  "Kalev Loke, Jase, my mate," she introduced.

Kalev glanced at her strangely, then nodded at the Ahnor.

"All of my soldiers know that I will not lie to them.  There've been enough incidents and rumors to prove that I'm serious about it."  Sal shrugged.  "What I told that man convinced him that a few scars were worth it."

Kalev glanced at Jase again, and he grinned wide enough to show his sharp teeth.  "She tends ta be very persuasive."  Then he asked Sal, Did it work?

"And if I'm not mistaken," Sal continued, nodding quickly at Jase, "those scars should fade soon?"

"Yeah.  It'll be months still, but they shouldn't be as noticeable.  We tried to tell him, but he kept saying that his girl would leave him."

"I'll make sure his unit keeps an eye on him.  If there's a problem, I'll take care of it.  You know who he saved, right?" she asked the doctor.

"No.  It was a grauori, that's all I know."

"He saved Rragri's mate, her Ahnor."  When Kalev continued to look at her blankly, she continued, "The leader of the Grauoran army's lover.  That's the mutt who tore at his face.  Arrgro took the hit to save a human, Dalyr took the bite to save the relations between our species.  He's a hero, Kalev.  Tonight, the Orassae and her mate will come to pay their thanks.  Let them.  It will do Dalyr more good to be pampered by the leader of the grauori people than any sedatives you can pump into him.  Ok?"

Kalev finally began to relax, and with a handshake the iliri left the medical tent.

Sal and Jase wound through celebrations, men passing them flagons of liquor.  Jase sampled as many as he could, enjoying the shocked faces of soldiers watching their leaders tilt the bottle up.  By the time they reached the Black Blades' camp, Sal was smiling, and somewhere along the way, she'd acquired a bottle of mead.

"Ah, you're back," Blaec said as she rounded the last tent.

"I had to stop by the medical pavilion and the humans are throwing a pretty intense party out there.  How are things here?"

"Well enough.  Dom's begging for your advice, Ilija is beside himself, and we have almost two hundred Terrans that surrendered.  What's next?"

She scratched at one ear.  "I need to speak with Dom first," Sal said, looking between Blaec and Jase.  "Can you two get me some ideas for what to do with these humans?  I'll call for you as soon as I have a few things settled with the King and the Colonel."

"Ya gonna want a read on Ilija?" Jase asked.

"No," Sal told him.  "If you wanted to share what you know, you already would've.  We all got that Jarl's his kid.  What I don't know is what he wants to do about it."

"Marry her."  Jase pushed his pewter hair back.  "His mate is Dom's little sister, kitten.  She has two a 'em, both are Ilija's.  He's been caring fer them, but they never told the kids cuz a royal bastard can get more than a Sergeant's son."

"Shit, are you serious?" Blaec whispered.

Jase nodded.  "Yeh.  He has na told a soul.  Hell, I did na even catch it from him until the ball.  That's why Ilija's been so crazy 'bout this king."

Sal groaned, putting all of the pieces together.  "Ok.  Well, that gives me something to work with, at least.  If Roo can get a chance to listen in on the Shields, that'd help, too.  I'd love to know what the men are saying about that little revelation on the field."  She waved it away.  "Maast.  I guess we can ignore that and deal with it later, but if Dom's in a good mood, I might as well use it."

Before she could walk away, Blaec pulled her closer to kiss her head.  "Trust your gut, Sal.  So far you've done a damned good job of cleaning up the mess we sent you into.  Cyno and I'll figure out something to do with the Terrans."

Jase nodded at her, thumping Blaec on the shoulder.  "Yell when ya need us, kitten."

"I will.  Thank you, my loves."  Tossing a smile back, she left the Blade's camp, leaving her bottle of mead where the other iliri would find it.  As she passed the last black tent, Zep fell in beside her.

"The Kaisae goes nowhere without a guard at her side, babe."  His shirt hung open, and his sword lay in full view at his waist.

"They're Anglians, Zep.  I'm safe here."

He just shrugged.

Together, they wove through the milling crowd of soldiers.  Some men pressed bottles at them and many cheered when Sal accepted a drink offered to her.  She made sure to do little more than taste the liquor, though.  Halfway to the King's pavilion, the path was choked with men celebrating their victory.  Sal pushed her way between them, unwilling to break up the party, and Zep followed behind her.  The humans towered over her; Sal quickly lost sight of Zep in the crowd.  She pushed between another group of men, aiming in the direction of the Anglian banner flying high above the King's tent when a man grabbed her.

He spun Sal to face him, a drunken grin on his face and muttered something incoherent.  She sighed and tried to pull away, but the drunk held her tightly.

"Let go of the Kaisae" an Anglian soldier yelled at the drunk.

His words silenced the men around them.  Dozens of soldiers reached for their weapons.  Two men grabbed the offender, pulling him away from her.  In seconds, the giddy soldier was face first on the ground.  In the stunned silence, Zep pushed to her side.

"I see what you mean, demon.  You're pretty safe with these men."

She flicked an ear his way to let him know she'd heard.  "Guys, let him up.  He's drunk enough to have forgotten his manners, that's all."

"You sure, Kaisae?" a soldier asked her.  "He grabbed you, sir."

"I'm sure, soldier.  You all deserve the celebration."  She raised her voice to the men around her, "And thank you all.  Enjoy yourselves.  We just kicked the shit out of Terric!"

The men cheered, and someone passed her a bottle.  Sal lifted it to her lips, the cheap liquor too acidic to be enjoyable, but the men laughed at seeing her take the drink.  Zep grabbed the bottle after her, and took a long pull, passing it back.

"Anglians!" He teased them, "You need to get something better than this pig piss."

The men laughed and cheered again, their mood restored.  Zep grabbed Sal's wrist and pushed ahead, dragging her in his wake.  When the throng of human bodies thinned around them, he let go and smiled.

"Sal, that's fucking impressive.  I knew these men liked you, but damn.  They love us," he said.

"I know, Zep.  I love this place as much as I hate the idea of a monarchy."

"Then change it," he teased, but his expression changed as the words came out if his mouth.  Stepping to the side of the path, he gestured for her to come closer.  When she did, he spoke softly.  "Sal, do you know how the Empire started?"

"No," she admitted.  "Not really."

"The Emperor – we didn't know his name until today – he stopped a war between a couple of tribes in Terric.  He was charming, and the people loved him."  Sal nodded, urging him to go on, knowing he would get to his point eventually.  "Sal, they gave him the power.  The more he did, the more they loved him.  They begged him to rule them, to solve all their problems.  How much have you changed Anglia?"

Sal saw where this was headed.  "Enough.  Probably more than enough.  Zep, I won't rule.  I don't want to.  I've encouraged them to find their own path, and I've smoothed out a few wrinkles, but that's all.  I've said nothing to Dominik about his government.  I've merely suggested that he respect the grauori.  It's up to them how they solve that."

Zep nodded.  "Ok.  Just be careful.  The Emperor thought he was helping when he started.  I'm sure of it.  All of their propaganda?  It's meant to make life better for Terrans.  I know we want our freedom and all, but we can't enslave the humans to get it.  Well, yours.  The iliri, I mean."

"Ours," she assured him.  "And I know, Zep.  I promise.  My only goal is to save our people.  Anglia has to earn their own freedom."

He hooked a finger in her belt and pulled her closer, dropping his voice.  "You're not saying something, babe."

She sighed.  "Dominik offered us a home here.  Freedom, equal rank, and a retirement pension – everything we've wanted."

"So why aren't we taking it?"

"Because Blaec's right.  We're not done yet.  When humans stop killing iliri, when we don't have to hide our differences... shit, Zep, when we can be proud of our packs in public, that's when we'll be done."

Zep shook his head.  "It won't happen in our lives, little demon.  We aren't gods.  That's what I'm trying to tell you.  The Emperor is a man, and he got above himself and is now calling himself a god.  We aren't like him.  We don't want to be like him."

"I know, but we can't stop now.  There's one more thing we still need to do, and we can't let anything get in our way.  We have to finish this, and you know it."

"Ok.  Sal?"

"Yeah?"

"When we're done..."  He glanced away for a moment before continuing, "When this is over, and we settle down.  Do I get to stay a part of the pack?"

She wrapped her arms around him and pressed her head to his chest.  "Yes, Zep.  You're my brother.  Your mind is as Iliran as mine.  You smell a lot better than the rest of us," she giggled, "but you're one of us."

He blinked a few times quickly and smiled weakly at her.  "Thanks, kid.  I'll be by your side, ya know that.  To the end."

"I don't think you understand," Sal told him.  "I'm not just saying that.  You felt the Shields, right?"

He nodded.

"They're nothing like you.  You feel like steel and sharp teeth in my head.  They feel like sand, gravel, and rough cloth.  You're nothing like them.  You think like us, you feel like us, you just don't smell or taste like us."  Sal stepped closer to Zep, grabbed his belt, and slipped her fingers into the waistband of his pants, right against his skin.  "Who knows?  Maybe it worked," she teased, tickling the tattoo she knew was there.

He laughed and pulled her hands out of his pants.  "Go talk to the King and stop teasing me, demon."

"I thought I wasn't your type."  She grinned as she walked away.

You're my sister, Sal.  That's not the same as not being my type, Zep thought to her retreating back.

She was still smiling when she greeted the Verdant Shields outside the King's tent.  "How'd you two get on guard duty?" she asked.

Tebio shrugged.  "Long story," he said.  Caein nodded in agreement.

"Not good enough, men.  What's the story?"  Sal persisted.

They looked at each other, and Caein sighed.  "Kaisae, it's the Colonel.  He's making us crazy."

"Yeah," Sal groaned, "that's what I figured."  She tapped her head, "Can I ask why?"

Caein understood what she meant and shifted to his mind.  It's the kid.  He's kept that a secret for so long and now we all know.

Sal pulled Tebio into the conversation with them.  Ok, so you all know about the kid.  What do you humans think about that? She asked.

So he's got a bastard, Tebio thought.  Who cares?  A noble bastard at that.  More power to him.

He's done a good job keeping it quiet.  Man deserves his position if he can keep that hushed up this long, Caein added.

Tebio nodded.  Look, it's none of our business who he's sleeping with.  I think Vanja's a bit jealous – he's been trying to get into a noble's bed for a while – but that's it.

And, Caein pointed out, it's not like it's a new thing.  That boy's like fifteen or something.

Fourteen, Sal told them.

Close enough.  So it's been more than a decade since he slipped into the girl's bed.

And what if he's still there? she asked.

The men shared a glance, and both chuckled.  Kaisae, Tebio asked, do you know more than you're letting on again?

Sal grinned.  Always, but I'm not going to tell you which parts I'm guessing at and which parts I know.  It's not my story to tell.

Fair enough, Tebio said.  Look, as far as I care, good for the Colonel.  I think that's kinda how we all feel.

Yeah, Caein agreed, None of us knows who she is – you clamped him down before that leaked – and we don't care, either.  We're not as tight as your Blades yet, but it starts somewhere, right?

It sure does, Sal assured them.  Someone has to trust first.

Well, I figure that's what this is.  It's our chance to show him he can trust us, Caein said.

Ain't a hint of it coming out from me.  I might be a bit nicer to the kid now, but it's because he was a damned soldier out there and nothing more.  Tebio winked at her as he thought it.

Sal smiled back.  Ok.  And all the Shields feel like this?

Yeah, Tebio said.  Vanja's jealous, but it's not like that.  He's a damned ass at times, but he likes the Colonel.  He started a pool to see how long before Colonel Vayu trusts us enough to tell us.  If you're right, and he's still seeing her, well, I'm going to start one on how long until we get to cover for his dalliances.  We're good with this, Kaisae.  He takes care of us.

Caein nodded.  Yeah, and this is our chance to take care of him.

Ok.  Sal looked between them.  So, what's the bet on that pool about the old man getting hitched?

Seriously? Caein asked.

Sal shrugged a little too innocently.  Just wondering.  He's got some pretty strong pull with the King right now.  Who knows what boon he'll ask for.

Tebio laughed but quickly smothered it.  You do know more than we do.  C'mon, Sal.  What did we miss?

Think about it.  The kid, Jarl... that's his oldest son.

For a moment, both men looked at her blankly, then Tebio gasped.  Man, I got that part too, I just didn't think about what it meant, he said.  Both kids with the same girl?

Sal cocked her head in a weak shrug.  Not my story to tell, guys.  Might be a good way to tighten up your unit, though.  The Blades had one big secret we shared.  We're all iliri.  From there, it moved to little ones.  Now, we hide nothing from each other.  This thing, she tapped her head again, it changes a lot.  You all have a big secret you're keeping.  Ilija's kid.  Start there, and be brave enough to put yourselves out there.

They nodded at her.  "I think you have a point, Kaisae," Caein said.  "But I assume you're here to see the King."

"I am.  We need to figure out what to do about the prisoners.  I'm open for ideas.  If you think of anything, talk to Blaec about it?"

Tebio's brows shot up.  "Just reach out and talk to him?  Seriously?"

"Yep.  He's a commander, just like I am.  And I promise you, he doesn't bite.  I know... I've tried."

The Shields laughed at that and stepped over so she could enter the pavilion.  Sal ducked through the door – and into the back of a brocade doublet.  Out of habit, she growled.  The man jumped to the side.

Chapter 42

"Shit, Sal," Dominik gasped, "Don't do that to me!"

"Sorry.  What are you doing standing in the doorway?"

"Nobles, basically," Dom said waving a message in her direction.

"And what do they want?" she asked.

"It's almost an even split among them.  Half think we need to embrace the grauori, the rest think we need to keep things the way they've always been.  Granted, this is a day old."

She ducked past him, wading farther into the pavilion.  "Not their place.  It's your call on that."

"I know.  Don't worry, they're good.  Shit like that just pisses me off.  Those beasts just won this war, no way am I going to pay that back by kicking them out into the woods.  Grampa always said that there's nothing wrong with moving a few titles around.  Might be time for me to start doing that.  And Sal, I think you might need some land."

"You know I can't, Dom."

"No, I don't.  You've earned it.  Anglia owes you a title and a tract of land if nothing else.  Hell, I even know the one, it's called Arhhawen.  It'd be perfect.  The place is huge!  The keep is nearly as large as the palace, and it's up in the hills deep enough that it's been abandoned for generations.  There's just a small housekeeping staff there, and rumor has it they had some crazy stories about the grauor wolves."

She shook her head.  "Sire, we have a war.  I talked to Blaec and we can't.  Ayati, it's tempting, but we can't."

Dom ignored her.  "The place has been empty for decades.  No one will take it.  Anglians have refused to live there because technically it's under the King's domain.  It's just rotting, Kaisae.  Let's compromise.  I'll give it to you, and you can do with it what you will.  You'll be a Marquis.  That's a pretty decent title, and your heirs can inherit it.  There's nothing in the laws that states they have to be human.  If nothing else, it'd be a home for Rhyx and Raast."

"It sounds cold, and old soldiers don't do well with the cold."

He looked at her strangely.  "I hadn't told you where it is.  How'd you know that?"

She chuckled.  "It's named North Wind, Dom.  Ahrra Wen.  Speaking of inheritance, though, I do have a question."

"Ok."  Dom sighed, realizing he'd lost.

"The page.  What's his name?"

"Jarl."

"He's a noble's kid?"

Dom gestured for her to sit.  "He's a bastard, Sal.  My little sister's kid.  The brat's brave as can be, and he's almost old enough to be squired, but I can't.  Anglian law requires nobility in order to be a squire, and a bastard isn't considered ennobled.  Why?"

"Because he impressed me.  He didn't panic.  He didn't cry.  He broke free as soon as he could and had wits enough to grasp our plan.  There's no way he could have known that Audgan could hold that blade from him."

"Is that what you did?" Dom asked.

She nodded.  "Audgan sends fear.  He just made that soldier so terrified of touching Jarl that he couldn't harm him.  I told Hwa to grab him, and we had Shift ready to patch up the teeth marks, but the kid was quick enough that we didn't have to."

Dominik dropped into the chair beside her.  "When he's eighteen, he can enlist.  He can serve as a page until he's sixteen.  I don't know what to do with him for the two years in between."

Tilting her head, she watched him closely.  "Dom, you know that a lot of this doesn't make any sense to me, right?  The idea of marrying and who your father is, it is confusing to us.  In the Conglomerate, even the humans don't care about such things."

He nodded.

"Ok, so, please don't take offense to my questions.  Your sister, she doesn't know who sired the kid?"

"I'm guessing she does, but damned if she'll tell us.  Sal, she's got another.  The younger one, she's only six.  They look like a matched set, though, so I'm pretty sure they were sired by the same man, but she's never been seen with anyone."

"So, she thinks no one will approve of him, right?  Could it be his rank?" she pressed.

"Yeah, that's usually how it works.  Princess Vanica – as my sister, she got a new title, too – she inherits her husband's rank and title if she marries.  She's old enough that she doesn't need approval for her vows, although traditionally, it would be expected for her to ask me."

"You humans make these things too complicated," Sal teased.  "But I take it she isn't married now?"

"No," Dom said, "otherwise the kids would be able to inherit the title of their stepfather, and then I could squire the boy."

"So, if Vanica cares for this man, she wouldn't be interested in marrying someone else just for his title, since she can't exactly move up from where she is, right?"

Dom nodded.

"Then what would it take to promote the boy's dad to a rank that she'd be able to marry him?  Marquis?  Duke?  Can you do that?"

Dom looked at Sal strangely.  "I'd have to know who the man was.  Marquess is the closest to the title she holds now, but Duchess is so close that she wouldn't notice a difference.  Either one would grant the children the rank they'd need, too.  But she won't tell me who he is, Sal.  I've asked her for years.  You're also assuming that the kid's dad would even be interested in marrying her."

Sal smiled, her feral teeth showing.  "Dom, you know how we are."

"You know something, don't you, Sal?"

She grinned at him.  "It's not my story to tell.  I can assure you that the father, he's in love with her, and has been all this time.  You've even seen them together.  I was standing next to you when it happened.  Jase assures me that this gentleman is more than ready to give everything he has to her and the kids, but he lacks the rank.  Knowing that, does it change your opinion any?"

Dom stared at the ground, thinking hard.  "When did you meet my sister, Sal?"

"I never did.  I was told who she was, and we've had enough court dinners that she and I have been in the same room.  Dominik, you know better than that.  Jase got a read.  He's known for a while, but never realized the importance of it until now.  We don't think of things the same way you do.  A woman who has a child with a man she loves?  That's all there is to it.  The complexities of your," Sal flailed her hands, "government system, monarchy, thing.  It makes no sense to us."

"Sal, she loves him?"

She shrugged.  "Supposedly.  She hasn't told you who because of the punishment he'd get."

"He works in the palace then.  But back then we weren't in the palace, we lived in Valmere," Dom muttered to himself.

"You won't figure it out, and I'm not going to tell you.  Dom, what I want to know is how can we make this work out?"

"I just need to know who it is so I can grant him a title and give the man a chance to do the right thing.  That's it.  You just have to let me know who to ennoble."

Sal leaned back in the chair, pleased.  "That's all I needed.  So who can be ennobled?  Obviously, the military, if you're willing to grant me a title."

"Yeah," Dominik said.  "Soldiers who've proven their worth in battle I can grant minor titles.  Officers who perform acts of heroism can get others.  Military leaders – which is basically you, Ilija, Jase, and the officers that report directly to you – I can ennoble them.  I can raise a minor noble to a higher position, and I can grant legitimacy to a known bastard.  That's about it.  So unless this man falls in one of those categories, we'll need to work something else out."

Sal shook her head at him.  "No, Dom.  I think you're going to be ok.  Speaking of accolades, though, did you hear about the soldier that saved the grauori Ahnor?"

The King looked at her slyly.  "Him?"

"No, different subject.  A soldier named Dalyr Trant.  The Ahnor risked his life to save a human, and he took a Terran ax in the side for it.  Dalyr took grauori teeth but got him to the healers.  Rragri is in his debt and would like you to be sure he gets the credit he deserves.  Dom, she'd never say it, but you need to know this.  If her mate had died, all relations with the grauori would be over.  Her rage, and her hold on the grauori link – our mental connection – it could've caused them to turn on all humans.  Anglians."

"She'd do that?" he asked.

"She wouldn't mean to, but grief is grief.  Jase took a lance today, and I almost killed the kid even after he surrendered.  Jase stopped me, though."

"Jase took a lance?" Dom said, rising to his feet.

Sal waved him down.  "Risk healed him.  His tattoos need to be re-inked, but that's about it.  But I don't think you humans can understand.  We link when we fight.  We share a mind – all of us share it.  If someone in my link dies, I'd feel it.  I'd know his last thoughts, I'd feel his pain.  I'd feel him wrenched from my mind.  That's what happened with Roo, I could feel her dying."  Sal dropped her head to rub her face.  "If Arrgro had died, nothing could stop Rragri.  Her pack would be locked in the grief with her.  They'd feel the loss as much as she did, and they'd frenzy.  Now multiply that by seventy-five hundred of them."

"Shit," Dom said softly.  "There'd be nothing left but grauori."

Sal let a smirk show.  "So give the kid a medal, ok?"

He huffed out a laugh.  "Well, you have a good way of putting things in perspective, don't you."

Sal shrugged.  "I try."

"Anyone else I need to know about?"

Sal paused to think about that.  "You saw most of what I did.  Ilija rounded up the prisoners and kept the rest of us from them.  The Shields were amazing out there, but I can't think of anything they did that was out of the ordinary for an elite unit.  I'll ask the other officers and the grauori.  I can get you a list if you need it?"

"That would be great, actually.  Military heroes help keep the civilians supporting what we're doing."

Sal met the King's eyes.  "And I'm ready to hand over my title to Ilija."

He looked away.  "I'm not ready for that.  Not yet, Sal."

"No, not yet.  But when we're back in Dorton and the alliance with the grauori is sealed, I'm going to do it.  We're going after Terric, I'm sorry."

"Then lead us.  Take Anglia, and lead us," Dom begged her.

"No."  She cut that thought off with a slash of her hand.  "Sire, Anglia needs an Anglian leading it.  We're iliri, and we'll always be iliri.  The grauori will have their own structure, and I don't know how you will deal with that.  Anglia has two very different species, and two very different types of leadership."

"I don't think it's as different as you think, Sal.  I have some ideas, but I need to talk them over with Rragri, and this isn't exactly a good time for that, but what better than some iliri to blend the differences between us?  And a woman!  What with the equality movement going on, you'd be perfect."

She shook her head.  "I can't, Dom."

"Why not?" he insisted.  "What would it take to keep you with us?"

"You don't need us.  Out there, millions of iliri part-breeds are being killed or enslaved, and there's no one standing up for them.  We're all that's left.  We're the only iliri on the continent that follow the old ways.  You have no idea what we've done to get here.  We hid our instincts, we played human when we had to, and we fought hard.  All you've heard are the stories about our victories.  No one talks about how when Jase and I rode in from eliminating the Escean warlords we were spat on.  No one talks about how a man stuck a poisoned knife between my ribs in the middle of the army encampment, and if he'd lived, he would have spent a month cleaning latrines to pay off the debt of my training.  No one talks about how it's legal to force me to lay with a human in every other nation on this continent!"

Dominik watched her with a shocked expression.

She kept going.  "You don't have iliri here.  You don't know what it's like out there.  If we don't stand up for them, who will?  How can I sit in a palace in the mountains, shivering by a massive fireplace and enjoy it, knowing that somewhere another iliri is being beaten to death, and she doesn't have a pack to protect her?"

He leaned over his knees.  "I never knew, Sal.  You never told me that."

"It's not your problem, Dom.  Here in Anglia, you worry about titles and bastards and how high the women's skirts are.  When the women talk about wanting their rights, I can sympathize, but only to a point.  We should all be equal.  In the Conglomerate, women are treated the same as men, but iliri are not.  We aren't human, not even Razor- who looks more human that half of Anglia.  He has grey eyes, though, and that's all it takes to be labeled as iliri and sold."

"What did they do to you?" he whispered.

She raised her eyes to his.  "I wasn't treated any different from anyone else in the Blades."

"Even your human?"

Slowly, she nodded.  "They call him an Iliri-lover.  When he was a kid, he had his ribs broken by his friends, because he hugged his servant." She shrugged it off.  "I told Blaec what you offered us at the ball.  We haven't told the rest of them.  We wanted to wait until the fighting was over but we can't take it.  Ten years ago, Blaec was promoted on the field.  That's the only way a crossbred gets the rank he has, not to mention control of an elite unit.  He made the Blades into what it is.  For a decade now, we've done what we can to protect the iliri, to work for iliri equality, and to make the world a bit safer for our kind.  We're not done.  We can't stop until the Emperor is dead.  I can't take Anglia into that.  It's not your fight."

"It is now," he promised.

"Not like this, it isn't.  You can push him back into Terric, but can you really justify taking over half the continent?  How would you explain away the leader of your military mutilating the body of the Emperor and systematically slaughtering every anti-iliri officer they have?  We're the Black Blades.  We don't fight fair.  I'm talking about assassinations, mutilations, the use of our abilities in ways that you cannot explain to most humans.  I'm talking about breaking the Conventions of War to make sure my people survive.  What would you even do with the iliri we plan to save?"

The King leaned back with a proud smile.  "The same thing I plan to do now.  Offer them a home here.  Sal, we have acres of land with no one living on it.  We have room for people, and we have no problems with iliri.  Hell, this is your homeland, isn't it?"

"Yeah, it kinda is.  Would you really take all of us?"

"I would.  I don't know how, but yeah, I would.  And I'd need someone to help me figure it all out.  Sal, you've set me on my ass more times than I can count."  He chuckled to himself.  "You remember the night you bit me?"

She giggled, too.  "Yeah."

"I've learned a few things since then.  You put me in my place in a way that allowed me to keep my pride, and then you never held it against me.  I need that.  I need someone that understands iliri, but who can explain it to me in a way that I can get through my thick head.  Shit, Sal.  I can't do this without you."

"Yeah, Dom.  You can.  You have to."  She pushed herself to her feet.  "I'll check the prisoners, because if you're serious about your offer, I'm betting you have almost two hundred new citizens out there."

"See!  That proves my point.  I can't do this without you.  How would we know if they were iliri?"

She smiled.  "You'll ask the grauori.  They can smell them as well as I can.  Dom, you'll be fine.  Ilija will do great."  Then she headed to the door.

"So why can't you stay with us?" He called, stopping her halfway across the room.

She turned to face him, but her shoulders dropped.  "I have to do this.  We have to do this."

"Ok.  And Anglia just got pulled into this war.  What aren't you telling me?"

Biting at her lips her head tilted to the ceiling.  She blinked and took a deep breath.  When she looked back at the man she'd made into a king, her eyes were still dry.  "We probably won't be coming back."

"Why not?"

Sal shook her head.  "We know what the next mission will be.  Someone has to infiltrate the Emperor's domain.  He won't step down because we ask nicely, Dom.  We have to take it."

"Sal," he said softly, moving toward her.

Sal lifted her hand, stopping him.  "Just..." She had to breathe before she could finish.  "You want to do something to show me how you feel?  Take care of Roo and the pups.  I need to check the prisoners and interrogate the Archduke."

Without another word, she turned and stormed from the tent.

Chapter 43

Sal pushed through the flap of the tent and kept going.  Tebio and Caein got a nod as she passed but nothing more.  Her destination was the Shield's camp.  If Dom was going to start prying into her plans and trying to be nice, then she had a few things to take care of.  She owed the man that much.  Somehow this country had made her feel like she belonged, which meant the last thing she wanted to do was drag it into her mess.  But that didn't mean she couldn't clean up a few that existed before she arrived.

Ilija was the first, and she was going to make him deal with this head on.  As the royal guards, the Verdant Shields were clustered just behind the King's pavilion.  The tents were green, like all the other Anglian tents, but the nearly white armor was stacked outside each one.  Vanja walked past and Sal called out to him, asking for Ilija's tent.

He pointed.  "It's that one, Kaisae.  Everything good?"

"Yeah, I just need the Colonel."

"Gotcha.  He hasn't been real sociable lately, just so you know."

"Thanks, Vanja," Sal said, moving toward the tent he'd indicated.  She scratched at the flap, speaking softly to the door.  "Ilija?"

"Come in, Sal," he called back.

Ducking through the flap, she found Ilija on the floor, his armor spread about him as he carefully cleaned each piece.  Except for the gear, his tent was immaculate.  The only thing out of place was the smell of his frustration and fear.

"I see you keep your home as neat as your unit," she said.

He just shrugged.  "Ok, let's get this over with.  I fucked up."

She cocked her head, refusing to make this easy.  "How?"

"I slipped in the link.  Damn it, though, Sal.  What was I supposed to do?"

"You mean Jarl?  That's a mistake?"

The big guy looked up at her, clearly annoyed.  "Don't play the fool with me, Kaisae."  He gestured to his cot, inviting her to sit.  "I just spent a few hours in your head.  I have a pretty good idea of how you think."

"True, but what does that have to do with the kid."  She held up a hand to prevent him from interrupting her.  "Jarl's a good kid, Ilija.  He's going to be a damned good soldier whether you like it or not.  I'm still iliri, and I still don't really understand the foolish rules you have about who you love here, but I get that you've kept it a secret."

"Yeah, but shit.  They all know, now."

"So?" Her ears flicked forward.  "None of them know who she is.  It's not hard to figure out, but you didn't leak that.  Blaec closed you off too fast.  I think only the Blades caught that you have more than one kid, but the Shields can put pieces together.  From what I can see you've only made one mistake, and it's not the one you think."

"Ok, so what did I do wrong?" he grumbled, scrubbing at his bracer.

"You didn't trust your men."

His frantic cleaning slowed and Ilija stared deeply at the sheen on his armor for a moment.  "What did you do?"

"I asked them.  That's it.  Tebio and Caein are at the King's door, and I had a visit with him – not about you.  I asked what they thought about the whole thing, and it's not at all what you seem to think.  They wonder when you'll trust them enough to tell them who she is.  They're ready to cover for your visits, and they both said that the kid's actions today are why they plan to spoil him a bit."  She smiled at the top of his head, watching the Colonel process that.

Carefully, he put the bracer to the side and sealed the container of oil.  He sighed, then wiped the excess from his hands with the rag, and sighed again.  Finally, he lifted his head and looked at her, his eyes red but dry.

"He doesn't know.  We couldn't tell him."

She finally accepted the invitation and lowered herself to the cot.  "Yeah, we all got that.  You ever going to?"

He shook his head, slowly refusing the idea.  "I can't.  A soldier's kid doesn't get to be a king's page, but his sister's bastard does."

"What do you want, though?  I don't mean what can happen, I mean what do you wish could happen?"

He looked down, rubbing at his hands again, and sniffed.  "If you were anyone else, I'd say you wouldn't believe me.  I love her Sal, I always have."

"I know – Ilija, you touched Jase.  Does she feel the same?"

He nodded.  "The King's bastard managed to marry the old Valmere Marquis's daughter.  Valmere didn't have a son, and the province had fallen into poverty and near obscurity.  Tam, Dom's father, was just as sly as the old king.  He seduced the girl, compromised her, and married into the position of Marquis.  My dad was a cavalryman until he took a bad fall.  Well, he got transferred there so he could recover, and mom worked in the kitchens.  My old man never left, so I was born and raised there, usually running errands for my mom until I got older."  He paused, staring at the canvas wall while his eyes looked into the past.  "Girls don't get treated the same as the heir, so Nica was always in the kitchens.  I've known her since I can remember, Sal.  When she was almost seventeen, I got her pregnant."

Ilija snagged a greave from the pile and began wiping it down, keeping his hands busy.  She waited.  When the last speck of blood was gone, he spoke again.

"When she told me, it was two weeks before I turned eighteen.  Marrying her was out of the question.  The Marquis was more likely to hang me.  Nica was intended to secure some alliance that would make him wealthy enough to rebuild that stupid keep.  So I enlisted and worked my way up.  The least I could do was get out of her way and make sure the kid had what he needed, right?  Four years later, I was stationed back in Valmere on the walls.  I gave her everything I could, Sal, but we both knew that the kids would be better off as bastards than if we married.  I could barely afford my own food, let alone a family.  Well, being so close to her again, it was like nothing had changed, and, well..."  Ilija took a deep breath.  "That's when she got pregnant with our girl, Nava.  She's six now.  In all those years, I've never touched another woman."

Sal smiled.  "Cessivi.  That's the word we use.  Vanica is your cessivi."

He looked up at her.  "What does it mean?"

"The other half of you."

A wistful smile flickered across his face.  "She is.  Shit, Sal.  I'd give anything to marry her.  When you make me Sergeant at Arms, maybe it will be enough.  Maybe then I'll be able to convince Dom that I truly love her and that I can be a good husband for her."

She ducked her head to see his face.  "You know I talked to him, right?"

"You said it wasn't about me."

"No, but I asked about Jarl.  He did everything right, and that gave me a reason to ask.  Did you know that Dom loves his little sister and has been trying to help her since Jarl was born?"

Ilija just nodded.  "Nica and I agreed that this is what's best for the kids, but Dom's been trying to do everything he can.  He's the reason she wasn't forced to marry some old man to make the shame of it go away.  Told Tam that if he tried, Dom'd marry a barmaid."  He chuckled.  "Remember when I told you I like this king?  Well, yeah, that's why.  He's a good guy.  He doesn't want his nephew to suffer what he did."

"He doesn't.  He told me that he wants to squire Jarl, but he can't.  If he could find a way to make it happen, he would."  Sal stood and walked toward Ilija, resting her hand on his shoulder.  "You've been a good friend to me, and an honest one.  What we hear in the link, we don't share it with those outside the link.  I won't say anything, but I'll be damned if I don't do everything I can to help you.  Will you trust me?"

He gently placed his hand over hers.  "Yeah, Sal.  I trust you.  That's why I told you all of that.  I don't know what to do.  Damn, I don't even know what I can do.  I'm the son of a guard!  I don't know shit about nobility."

"Then trust your men, too.  They already know and haven't said a thing about it.  Stop sulking, Colonel.  Your armor's as clean as it's going to get."

He looked up sheepishly but nodded.

"Besides, we have an Archduke to interrogate and some prisoners to make citizens.  Dominik is granting citizenship to any iliri in the group.  We just have to figure out what to do about the rest of them.  You've got an hour, and then I'm going to need you.  Ok?"

The big guy's tension finally faded.  "Thanks, Sal."

She turned to the door, but paused, thinking.  "Ilija?"

"Yeah?" he asked, putting his armor away.

"Who inherits Valmere?  If Dominik is the King now, and women can't inherit, and Jarl is a bastard, then who gets it?"

He shrugged, more worried about putting the rags away than any implications.  "I guess Dom'll have to appoint a new Marquis."

"I see."  Sal smiled and stepped through the tent flap.

Chapter 44

In the center of the military's common area, the grauori paced between the prisoners.  Each Terran soldier knelt quietly as the wolves passed by.  A few dared to look at their jailers but most stared at the ground.  Anglian officers stood relaxed around the perimeter, just in case someone needed to call an alarm.

How many humans? Sal asked the gerus in charge.

Not many, Kaisae, she replied.  Some are both, but few are just human.  None are just iliri.

Pull the humans out.  We'll need to deal with them differently – but remember, they submitted.

The nacione female looked up at her and nodded.  Sal gestured, and a group of Anglian soldiers moved to the beast's side.  As the gerus pointed out prisoners, the Anglians assisted them to their feet and escorted them away.  Those were the true prisoners of war.  The rest should be refugees.

"Put them in the supply tent, Corporal," Sal called out, and the man nodded at her.

While she watched the proceedings, Jase and Blaec entered the area.  Humans looked up, grauori looked down, but it was impossible to miss their arrival.  Most of Anglia considered those two heroes.  Sal beckoned them over with a thought.

Dominik is granting citizenship to any iliri that seek asylum.  We assume that's the majority of this group.  They nodded, and she continued.  He's not sure how to integrate them, but he welcomes all iliri.  He said Anglia has room for them and land to spare.

What about Ilija, Jase asked.

The Shields are good with it.  He's a wreck, but no one else is.  Dom doesn't have a clue.

Good, Blaec said.  You meddling in that?

She smiled smugly.  I've laid the groundwork and Dom gave me everything I need to make Ilija a happy man.  I just want to be sure that Vanica will be ok with this.  Ilija swears she loves him, but you can never tell with humans.

Blaec laughed, the sound startling in the silence.  A few prisoners turned to look at them.

One more thing, Sal said, looking between her lovers.  Dom is adamant that he grants me land and a title.  I told him no – again – but he's already picked out a place.  Arhhawen, it's called.

Blaec glanced quickly at Jase, but the little man shrugged.  No, she has na told me but, LT, I've touched her since then.

We have to finish this, Blaec insisted.  I've been talking to the Blades and we all agree.  We have to try, even if we die doing it.

Sal nodded.  I know, and that's what I told him.  He countered with the fact that I can proclaim my heir, and there's no law that states it has to be a human.  He pushed me, Blaec.  I don't know how to deal with humans acting like this and said more than I should've, but Dominik's behind us.  She raised her eyes to meet her commanding officers.  Zep reminded me that I'm not the Emperor, but how do I back away from the loyalty we spent so long building here?

It's the vis, kitten, Jase said.  Zep's right, but ya are too.

I'm not so sure, she replied.  Where's the line between obsession and justice?  This isn't Anglia's war.

Sal felt their silence like a pressure in her head.  Finally, Blaec found an answer.

When what we do helps someone else more than it helps us, he said.  When we lead by action, not words.  When we refuse to let anyone else die for our war.

When we're all equals, she thought, looking back to the Terrans, who might finally have a chance at that.  When our defiance is not for ourselves, but for people like them.

Before her, the gerus had reached the end of the prisoners.  Less than ten humans had been removed from the group.  She looked at her mates, and they dipped their heads respectfully.  Together, the three iliri made their way to the prisoners.

"Terrans," Sal called out, "look at me."  She waited for the soldiers' eyes to meet hers.  A few tried to hold her gaze, but most dropped their eyes to the ground.  "The grauori have removed the humans, and all of you left are iliri or descended from iliri.  Go ahead, look around."

The soldiers did as she suggested, their heads craning from one side to the other.  Some seemed shocked, others relieved.

"The grauori," Sal gestured at the wolves, "are our ancestors.  The humans domesticated us from them.  Many of you have been sheltered from your ancestry and forced to live as humans or in hiding.  All of you surrendered to us for some reason.  What I want to know is why."  She paused, watching them.  "Words are easy, we all know that.  All of you have been claiming to be human for years.  I know this because you're still alive.  Some of you may not even realize you have iliri ancestry.  But this means I can't trust what you say.  Unlike humans, we can learn what you think."

A pair of grauori stood and moved toward Sal.  She gestured to them.  "Each of you will touch the grauori when they offer it.  You can not lie to them, but you're welcome to try.  Remember, we are not humans, and we are not Terrans.  You surrendered to us.  We will not harm you unless your actions leave us no other choice.  Cooperate with us and we'll do our best to find a solution to this little problem we have."  She paused to let that sink in.  "Terrans, please remember – we did not want a war.  We fight because we refuse to just lay down and die."

Sal turned away, heading to the side of the holding area.  Blaec and Jase followed her as if they were subordinates.  When she stopped out of the way, Blaec gestured to an Anglian soldier.

"Table, chairs, and maybe a drink for the Kaisae?" he asked.

"Yes, sir!" the man agreed, moving quickly to make it happen.

Sal, Blaec reminded her, how things look is almost as important as how you act.  Let the prisoners see the respect you've earned and watch you reclining like nobility.

She nodded in understanding.  Their opinion of her would do half the work.  In minutes, a handful of soldiers returned carrying furniture.  Jarl scrambled forward with a bottle of mead and glasses.  Behind them, the grauori passed between the prisoners, pausing to touch each one.

"His Majesty ordered that I attend you, Kaisae," Jarl said proudly, then bowed deeply to her.

"Thanks.  Jarl, right?"

"Yes, Kaisae.  I brought mead.  The King said you like that best, but I didn't know what else you'd want."

Blaec chuckled.  "I could learn to like this.  Have any whiskey?"

Jarl grinned, bobbing his head proudly.  "Yep!  I'll be right back, Major Lieutenant, sir," he said before he ran off with the enthusiasm of the young.

"Major Lieutenant?" Jase asked.

Blaec shrugged.  "Those damned stories always call me the Lieutenant, but the kid can read insignia."

Sooner than expected, Jarl was back, a dark bottle in his hand.  "I took it from the King's stuff, but he'll be ok with that.  Anything else, sirs?"

"Yeah," Jase said, and the page looked at him seriously.  "Nice work t'day, man.  How'd ya know what we'd do?"

Jarl shrugged.  "The Black Blades always do the right thing.  The Kaisae is a real bitch, too.  No way would she let the Terrans win like that."  The words were out of his mouth before he realized what he was saying.  His eyes grew wide, and his head snapped over to Sal.

She smothered her urge to laugh with a hand.  "Thanks, Jarl.  I appreciate the compliment," she told him, patting his shoulder.  "But Jase is right.  I don't know many people who would have been that brave – human or iliri."

"Really?" he asked.

The three Blades nodded at him, and Sal continued, "You never once doubted me, even as I taunted the man to kill you.  That means a lot to me."

"Well," Jarl looked at them all, thinking hard.  "Kaisae Sal, you remember your first day as Kaisae?  When you chewed out all the officers?" Jase chuckled under his breath, but Sal nodded.  "I was there, running errands.  Well, I remember what you said about how you were a soldier, and you'd be the only thing standing between them and death, and there I was, and there you were.  And Hwa.  He's my friend ya know?  He even let me see his kids!  I kinda like the mean one."

This time, it was Blaec trying not to laugh.  Instead, he cleared his throat, but couldn't quite stop the grin.  "Yeah, Rhyx is definitely a Black Blade."

"When I get older," Jarl informed them, "I'm going to be a Verdant Shield.  I'm not iliri, so I can't be a Blade, but I'll be a Shield instead.  Colonel Vayu said he'd even teach me how to use a sword."

"But not till you can hold it," Ilija said walking up behind the kid.

Sal bent and unbuckled a sheath from her leg.  She pulled the white ceramic blade out a few centimeters, checking it.  "Jarl?" she asked, getting the kid's attention.  When he looked at her, she passed him the sheathed weapon.  "Start with a knife.  The moves are the same but faster.  If you can handle knife work, the sword is easier.  Will help build those muscles."

"Yes, Kaisae," the kid said solemnly, looking at the knife.

When he moved to give it back, she stopped him.  "The Blades have a tradition.  Every soldier earns his first weapon."  She pulled her steel knife and laid it on the table, Jarl's eyes going wide.  "I earned that.  Blaec gave it to me as a reward for a job well done.  That," and she gestured to the ceramic knife the kid held, "has been my offhand weapon since before I was a Blade.  You earned it today."

"Wow, really?"

She nodded.  "But Ilija is going to need a chair.  Put that on your belt first, then find him one?"

Jarl slipped the black sheath onto his belt, buckled it back on quickly, then hurried off.

"Good kid," Blaec said.

"Yeah," Jase agreed.  "Gonna make a good soldier one day."

Ilija looked between them.  "Thanks.  I appreciate it, sirs."

Kaisae, one of the grauori called to Sal.

"I've been summoned," Sal said, standing.  She pointed to her head, and the men nodded.  Behind her, they continued to talk, most likely easing the Colonel's fears.

She walked to the grauori, and he gestured at the man before him with his nose.  This one is a spy, but also iliri.

What did you get?

He was told to surrender to us, and to become friendly with any iliri he could.  When he had our confidence, he was to report back any tactical information he could get in exchange for rank.  He did not know he is iliri.

Sal turned her attention to the man.  "Come with me, Terran," she said, expecting the prisoner to follow.

He did, and Sal led him back to the officers.

"We were right," she said.  "They sent a spy, thinking we were too trusting."  Turning to the man, she gestured at her chair.  "Sit down.  What's your name?"

"Private Danis Calden," he said.

Jase leaned toward him and inhaled.  "Nice human name, private.  Which nation are ya from, Escea or Unav?"

"Gallicor, sir," he replied.

"Ah," Blaec muttered, "Terric's up there already, or are you from the southern corner?"

"The south, sir."

Ilija reached over and poured a quarter glass of whiskey for the man.  "Here, you'll need this.  They're uncanny as hell."

The soldier looked at him strangely but accepted the glass. Ilija poured another for himself and sipped at it, reclining back in his chair.  The Terran looked between Blaec and Jase again, then took a small sip.

"It's good stuff," Blaec said.  "From the King's own stores.  I didn't realize there were a lot of iliri up in Gallicor.  Your eyes are green."

"Lots of people have green eyes," Danis said.

Blaec nodded, pointing at his own.  "I know.  I also know why a lot of people have green eyes."

The soldier reached for the glass again, but Jase grabbed his wrist.  Closing his eyes, he held the man for a long moment.

"Our interrogations don't hurt, Danis," Sal told him, "but be assured that you are being interrogated right now."

Danis's shrugged, watching Jase.  Finally, the assassin opened his eyes.  "He does na much care fer us, Sal.  He has na realized yet tha' the reason we stink is cuz we do na smell like his prey."  Jase turned back to the Terran.  "Private, ya can na stay here.  We can na trust ya.  So what should we do with ya?"

"I just didn't want to die out there," Danis started, but Jase cut him off.

"Ya were ordered ta surrender as soon as Sal made the offer.  Yer commanding officer was as human as they come – dark skin, black eyes, and missing his tooth, here," Jase tapped his front canine.  "Ya agreed readily."

Sal leaned over the man's shoulder and whispered in his ear, "Don't even try to fuck with us."

Chapter 45

"So," Blaec asked the prisoner, "what should we do with you?"

Ilija propped a foot on the table and took a long sip of the whiskey.  "Any of you able to give him a compulsion to return to Terric?"

Sal shook her head.  "We don't work like that.  We learn; we don't force.  All of our talents are knowledge and assisting, that's it."

He nodded.  "If it were me, I'd brand him with the Terran Falcon across his face and turn him loose.  But I'm guessing you won't allow that, Kaisae?"

She wanted to giggle at Ilija's bravado.  "No.  That's how we've been treated.  Someone has to give, and we're willing to do it."  She paused, thinking.  "Killer, you still have the stains you used on my skin for the ball?"

Blaec hummed thoughtfully. "Oh, now that's clever, Sal."

"I missed it," Ilija said.

Sal flicked a finger at the prisoner.  "Your idea is good.  Send him home, but a brand... that's too permanent.  Now, that tattoo across my back at the ball?  That lasts about a month.  We can give them each one of the horses collected from the field, mark them clearly, and send them away.  I'm sure there's a pack of bachelor grauori willing to escort them out of Anglia, too.  Young males like that sort of thing."

"What are you branding me with?" the man asked.

"Not branding, ya fool," Jase snarled.  "Just a warning, so ya can na lie ta the people ya pass.  I'd say the Terran Falcon across his forehead, and," Jase dipped his finger in his whiskey and drew a sprawling figure across the tabletop, "His species on his cheek."

"That may make things harder for you with the Terrans," Sal told the soldier.

"What does it mean?" he asked, gesturing to the symbol.

"It means 'Corrupted One,'" Jase said, looking at him.  "It's pronounced 'iliri.'"

"You can't mark me as iliri!"

"Why not?" Sal asked.  "You are one."

He shook his head.  "I'm human.  I've always been human."

"With green eyes?" Blaec asked.

He nodded.  "Lots of people in Gallicor have green eyes."

"Lots a them are iliri, too," Jase pointed out.

"Well," Sal said, offhandedly, "we could always just give him what he wants and send him back."

Ilija lifted his glass as if toasting.  "Yeah, but they wouldn't believe him."

Sal shrugged.  "Not really my problem, is it?"

Danis looked up at her.  "Why are you doing this?"

Sal tugged the chair around, so the man faced her, then leaned on the armrests.  "When I learned to walk, a human told me to carry her things.  When I was six, I learned how to clean up their mess.  When I was ten, I was whipped for the first time – because the plates didn't match.  When I turned thirteen, I was told to lay there and not make a noise.  When I turned fifteen, my owner charged money to see me dance.  When I was eighteen, I said no, so began the cycle again, but this time in a uniform."  Sal snarled at him.  "Humans have done nothing but take from me my entire life, and now some asshole across the continent thinks I deserve to die for it?  Did you expect us to lay down and wait for him to come?  We didn't live this long by submitting."

He stared at her in shock.  "I haven't done anything like that."

"You want to give the Emperor everything he needs to justify the persecution of our kind, you idiot.  What do you think he sent you spying for.  You think that because your skin is darker, you're somehow better than me?  You think that any of us want this?  They made us.  Humans made us, and then they hate us because they made us better than them, and you want to help them torture us.  Don't ask me why I'm doing this.  Explain to me why you are."

"It's not like that," Danis persisted.  "Iliri, they're ruining the economy.  They're too lazy to work.  Look how they congregate in slums, and – "

"Because you refuse to pay us.  Because we're lucky if we can get anything that resembles freedom.  Look at how lazy I've been."  Sal gestured around her.  "I did this.  We did this."  She indicated the men sitting beside him.  "I've given everything I have to these people, and they thanked me for it.  What have you done?  You couldn't even rise above private."

Danis slapped his hands on his legs, Sal's body holding him in the chair.  "I busted my ass to be a private.  You have no idea what I've done."

Sal shrugged snidely.  "It obviously wasn't enough.  I made Lieutenant by my fourth year in," she flicked the bars at her shoulder, "and I'm as Iliran as it gets.  Try again, you fool.  You're still a damned private because your eyes are green."  She stood up and grabbed her glass from the table, tossing the liquid back.

Blaec gestured to one of the many guards around.  "Take him somewhere, and have him locked up.  This one's a spy.  A spy and a fool," he said.

"Yes, sir."  The guard grabbed Danis by the arm and pulled him away.

"Anymore like that?" Sal called to the grauori.

We have a few left, but no.  So far most of them just want away from the purple men.

"Let me know if it changes."  Sal sighed and sat down at the table.

Ilija poured more mead into her glass.  "Sounds pretty bad out there, Sal.  How are we going to fix it?" he asked.

"Ya can na," Jase said.

"Yeah, Jase," Ilija insisted, "we can.  If nothing else, we can do it the same way Sal did.  One man at a time."

Those words were exactly what she needed to hear.  Standing, she looked at Blaec.  "I'm ready.  Send Zep to babysit that man, and tell him not to let up until Danis realizes jut how iliri he is.  Have the grauori see if any of those humans want to defect.  Ask Rragri if she has some bachelors to haul the rest of them back to Gallicor – forcibly if they have to.  Then have Risk meet me at the Archduke.  Jase, you and Ilija sort the rest of them out."

Ilija nodded at her, but Jase snagged her hand.  He stood and pulled her to him, looking down into her pale eyes.  "Do na kill him, cessivi.  Break him.  Break him over and over, and when there's na a thing left to mend, put him together and send the wreck back, but do na kill him.  Do na give them anything ta use against us."

Then he took the last step between them and kissed her deeply, teasing her with his sharp teeth.  Ilija glanced at Blaec, but he watched the pair casually.  Able to feel their eyes on her, she leaned back to nip at Jase's jaw before turning to Blaec.  Her Ahnor's affection had only encouraged the defiance building inside.

"You're with me," she told her commander, striding away.

Blaec glanced at Jase and bowed his head.  "Ahnor," he said respectfully.

"She's gonna hate this, LT.  Take care a her, Dernor."

Blaec flicked his eyes to the ground.  "Yes, sir," he said, turning to follow Sal.

Still reclined at the table, Ilija shook his head.  "I missed something again."

Jase claimed the chair beside him.  "Sal does na interrogate, but she has ta this time.  She's gonna fall into the maast, and she can na be alone with Risk."

"Why not?"

Jase chuckled.  "Because she'd try to have her way with him, and she's na his type.  Blaec can na read these prisoners, so he needs ta go with her.  He's na really comfortable with her in maast because he does na get it himself."

"And?" Ilija persisted.

"And Sal needed ta work herself up a bit.  She does na hate, na like ya'd think.  That's a human thing, ya know?  She can protect her own, but she can na hate."

"She can't hate?"

Jase shook his head.  "Nah.  Think about it, man.  She can stalk, she can kill, she can make a logical decision to destroy someone, but she does na hate anyone."

"Always thought she hated the Emperor."  Ilija stared at the table thinking hard about the time he'd spent with Sal.  "You think that's what we get from her?  Why we all adore her so much?"

Jase flashed one of his wicked grins.  "That, her ass, who knows."

That made the Colonel laugh.  "Ok, fair point.  She doesn't cry either.  I saw that when Roo got hurt."

"Yeh.  Iliri eyes do na cry.  The rest of us can.  We have just enough human ta cry, but na Sal.  Pisses her off, too."

"I'd think it'd be a relief."

"Nah.  Does na work like ya think.  She still feels the hurt, she just can na do anything about it."  Jase suddenly changed the subject, "Ya know how ta use a knife at all?"

Ilija paused, catching up.  "Enough, but I'm no expert."

"K.  I'll teach ya a few things.  'Nough ta get the kid started at least."

"You really think he's old enough to start learning how to use that thing?"

"Iliri start younger.  My amma had me practicing stances when I was 'bout six."  Jase shrugged.  "The sooner he learns, the better he'll be, and the longer he'll live."

Ilija took a gulp of his whiskey.  "I hoped he'd grow up to be more like Dominik."

"Did ya know Dom has iliri ancestry?"

Slowly, Ilija turned to look at the little assassin.  "No."

Jase just nodded.  "Thought ya might find that int'resting.  Seems the aggression tends ta pass from the maternal side, too."  He tossed back the last of his whiskey and reached for the glass Sal left, sipping at her mead.

"Is it enough to make him a Black Blade?"

Jase refused to look at the man.  "Zep's a Blade."

"What are you getting at, Jase?"

Without warning, Jase switched to his mind.  This was not a conversation anyone needed to overhear.  Blaec is set on removing the Emperor.  Sal will go along with it because she knows it's the right thing ta do.  Dom's offered the Blades a home here in Anglia, but she will na take it while we have a mission to complete.  When we get back ta Dorton, you're gonna officially become the Sergeant at Arms, and we'll head to Myrosica to meet up with the Conglomerate.  They'll send us on yet another suicide mission that we'll somehow manage to pull our asses out of.

Ok? Ilija asked.

So the short answer to yer question is yeah, the kid has enough iliri to be a Blade, and they'll be needing men ta fill the ranks – if there's a unit left ta fill up.  The problem is ya can na embrace it without changing.  If the kid becomes a Blade, he'll never be a human again.

Shit, the Blades will be fine, man.  You always are, Ilija assured him.

I'm just a Sergeant, Jase reminded him.  I do na handle the tactical stuff, but even I can see how this is going.  Ya need that title, but the Blades could use a little help with this, and neither Blaec nor Sal will ask fer it.  Hell, they'll refuse it if asked cuz they know what will happen when Anglia enters the war.  They see tactics as easily as ya and I see colors.

What's going to happen?

Continental war.  Ever' other nation out there is so worried about what they'll get out of it that the iliri are gonna get slaughtered in the middle.  Someone needs ta make this about them.  Someone needs ta put Sal and Blaec in a position where they can na make themselves martyrs.  Someone needs ta be worried less about sending lines of troops against lines of troops, and worry about finding a way ta help the people.  Anglia's in the perfect position ta make that happen, but a bunch of iliri can na really make that suggestion.  Ya need ta figure out real fast why ya wanna take Anglia inta this war.  Ya can na do it because ya love Sal.  Ya need ta figure out what it is ya hope ta win.

Ilija looked down at the glass he was spinning between his hands.  And you're saying that Anglia is in a position to make a bigger difference?

Jase nodded slowly, letting that sink in.  We're in this cuz our people are being exterminated.  The Conglomerate is in this cuz Terric wants ta take the country, and he's been knocking at the borders fer years now.  Unav has fallen and Escea was bought.  Sounds like he's taking Gallicor now, too.  Myrosica, Anglia, and Viraenova have no bitch in this fight.  Ya just pushed Terric out – and they will na come back too fast neither, so why ya planning ta poke at the nest?

Pride, mainly, Ilija admitted.  They came for us and we pushed them away.  It only makes sense to push them all the way back into their territory.

Jase sipped the mead again, casually staring across the table.  It is na that far of a push.  He probably has eastern Gallicor by now.  Ya have any alliances with them?

No.  Gallicor doesn't ally with anyone.  It's nothing but grasslands and independent villages up there.  Nothing to make an alliance with.

Jase turned his eyes back to his friend.  So why would ya even bother pushing them past the line?

Because they'll come back?

Will they?

Ilija started at him in confusion.  I don't know, Jase.  It just feels like we need to do something.

Why?

Because someone has to do it!  That man is dangerous.  Look at what he's doing.  He has to be stopped! Ilija shouted into Jase's head, his frustration raising the volume of his thoughts to uncomfortable levels.

Jase just smiled.  Yeh.  Someone has ta, and the Blades are na enough.  I'd rather na see my pack throw themselves on the pikes, but I know they will.  I'll be right there with them when it happens.  Be a hell of a lot nicer if we had some heavy cav to break the line first.  If we can get a man back, the Blades will live on and someone will hold to the old traditions.  Jase looked at the prisoners.  There's a lot a iliri up here pretending ta be humans, and na a lot a real iliri.  That blade Sal gave the kid?

Yeah.  Her offhand weapon.  That's gonna mean a lot to him, you know?

It is na just that, man.  Jase smiled sadly.  Pull the blade and look at it.  She carved the swords on it.  That's a free pass.  Any Blade who saw it would know what it means.  It's a free fuckin' pass into the Black Blades if he goes that way.  She's already refilling the ranks.

"Fuck," Ilija muttered.  "Damn it, Jase.  You good here for a bit?  I have to talk to Dom."

Jase nodded.  "I was hoping tha's what ya'd say.  Yeh, man.  I got this."

Chapter 46

Ilija stormed into the King's pavilion.  Verdant Shields piled in behind him, and Dominik jumped to his feet, looking around for the threat.  A young woman knelt on the floor wide-eyed.

"Time to go," Ilija snapped at the girl.  She jumped to her feet, scrambling out of the tent.

Dominik sighed.  "What is it this time?  I just paid her, man."

"Do you know what the Black Blades are planning?" Ilija demanded.

Dominik just stared at the Colonel, confused.

"Did she fucking tell you what she's planning!" Ilija screamed, and the King winced.

"I don't know what you're talking about," Dom said.

"Sal was in here earlier, right?"

Dominik nodded.

"What did you talk about?"

The King thought back.  "She told me they have to stand up for the iliri.  I told her we were behind her, but she said we can't do it, that we can't be a part of what the Blades will be doing.  Why?"

"Damn it, Dom.  They're cleaning shit up.  Every last one of them is closing up their lives.  It's a fucking suicide mission they've planned!"

"Shit," Dom whispered.  "She said they wouldn't be coming back, but... Fuck."

Ilija sank into a chair across from the King.  "How do we stop them?"

"Ya don't," Vanja said.

All eyes turned to him, and Ilija glared.  "You want to see them die?"

Vanja shook his head.  "No more than you do, sir, but you can't stop them.  That's the Black Blades you're talking about.  Not even we can work like they do.  We can't stop them.  For every block we put in their path, they'll get around it and learn to hate us for it."

Tebio nodded.  "He's right, sir."

"Not Sal.  She'll never hate us."  Ilija chuckled wryly.  "She can't."  He leaned back against the chair and rubbed his face.  "Guys, grab a seat.  Dom needs to hear this."

"Sir?" Caein asked.

"You're good," Dom assured them, waving them to sparse furniture in the pavilion.  "I think this is a bit bigger than worrying about what's proper."

"Jase had a talk with me, sire," Ilija started.  "He wanted to know why we're going after Terric."

Dom looked at him strangely.  "They attacked us."

"Yeah.  So we're going to become just like them?  Hit us and we hit you harder?  When does it end?"

Dom just shrugged, shaking his head.

"Why would we conquer Terric?  Why would we push all the way across the continent?  The Conglomerate, Escea, Unav, Gallicor... all of them are pushing Terric back from their borders, but we're talking about marching on them.  Crossing other nations to 'finish' our fight.  Why?"'

"Sal," Vanja said.

Ilija nodded.  "It's because we know what he's after and we can't bear the thought of Sal being a victim.  Or Jase, or any of the other Blades.  We know that the grauori will come next.  None of that is an excuse to go cause war, though."

Dom scrubbed at his face.  "That's what she was trying to tell me.  Fuck."  He stood and grabbed a bottle of liquor, opening the top to suck back a long swallow.  He passed it to Dag and gestured for him to help himself.  "Worst part is, she's right."

Ilija huffed out a frustrated breath.  "But what if we go on a, well, a humanitarian effort of sorts?"

The men all looked at him.  Danku spoke up first.  "Jase gave you something, didn't he?"

"Yeah.  If we're not there to conquer, but rather to remove the "unwanted" iliri and offer them asylum?  If we offer aid and assistance to the people and aid to our allies?"

"Then we're not extending the war, we're ending it," Dom agreed, smiling.

"What are we gonna do with 'em all?" Caein asked.  "Some will come back here, some won't.  What do we do with them?"

Tebio chuckled.  "Protect them, help them rebuild, educate the humans, and introduce the grauori to them.  It's a big undertaking, sire."

"Yeah," Dom agreed.  "Can we do it, Ilija?"

Ilija nodded at him.  "Oh yeah.  Sal put some good programs together.  But that doesn't completely solve the problem with the Blades."

"If only they were Anglians, then we'd have some claim on them.  As it is..." Dom trailed off.

Ilija stopped him.  "They aren't yours anymore than the grauori are, my liege.  Even if they were Anglian, you still couldn't stop them."

"Then don't stop them," Zain said.  "Sir, you just gave yourself the damned answer.  Give them the grauori.  Nothing's stopping them, and human laws don't apply to them."

Looking up, Dominik laughed.  "Soldier, which one are you, and what rank?"

"Zain, sir.  I'm a specialist."

"Promote him, Ilija, or I will – and I can never remember what comes next."

Ilija chuckled.  "Congratulations, Corporal Rosha.  Happy Dom?"

"Yeah.  Who has the bottle?  I need a pull," Dom said, taking another drink when the bottle was passed to him.  "I'm giving her the damned title."

"Ya know what ya should do?" Vanja asked, reaching out for the bottle.  Dom passed it to him.  "Thanks, sire," he said before taking a gulp.  "Change shit up.  A title means land, right?"

Dom nodded, confused.  "Yeah.  I planned on giving her Arhhawen.  She keeps refusing it, but it's between Dorton and the Grauoran hills."

Vanja grinned.  "It isn't just Sal, sire.  It's all of them.  They're a fucking pack, man.  Ya don't get one without the rest.  They're a packaged deal."  Dom nodded, and he went on, "So change shit up.  Make Kaisae her fuckin' title, and rank her over Ilija.  Military adviser to the King.  She doesn't care if she's a Marquis, or whatever, and the laws screw with 'em.  Sal's heirs are those pups."

Dom waved that off.  "Nothing says you have to be human to inherit, and Sal can name her own heirs."

Vanja shook his head.  "Males, Dom.  The males get the preference.  That's backward.  If Roo has a boy next time, the whole thing gets fucked."

"Shit," Dom said, realizing it was true.

"So change it.  You're talking about making the grauori their own leaders, right?  Make Arhhawen the seat of the iliri.  Three kingdoms, one land.  Human, grauori, iliri.  Ya do that, and ya just got your reason for riding out to save "your" people."

Dominik stood up and grabbed the bottle from Vanja's hand, nodding.  He looked at Ilija and pointed at the young soldier, his head still bobbing.  "Him too.  Do it with him."

Ilija laughed.  "Corporal Loka, congrats."

Vanja chuckled.  "The rest of ya better start thinking.  That or drinking.  Shit Dom, this stuff's potent."

"Vanja," Ilija hissed.  "Sire!"

"Yeah," Vanja waved his hand in Dom's direction.  "Sire, this stuff is potent."

Dominik laughed.  "Ilija, right about now, I don't care what anyone calls me.  Fuck, Ilija, promote them all.  None of the Blades are less than a damned Corporal, so same for the Shields.  Any man with balls enough to come storming into my tent, running off my whore..." Dom groaned.  "I don't know why I like you guys."

The men laughed, and Tebio said, "Because they just solved your problem.  You really think the grauori can keep the Blades from killing themselves?"

Ilija lifted empty hands.  "I don't know, but if they can't, we sure as hell will."

"This is going to be a mess, you all know that?" Dom said.

"What will?" Ilija asked.

"Them.  The iliri and grauori.  We make them people, we recognize them as people, and the rest of the nations will not like it."

The men murmured their agreement.

"But we're Anglia," Dag said.  "Fuck 'em if they don't like it.  They thought we had a military before.  Damn, they ain't seen the grauori yet!"

They all laughed, but Dom waved them down.  "We can't beat them all into submission.  We need Viraenova.  I got a very polite letter from them, but that's all.  We need Viraenova behind us."  He sighed and leaned back, rubbing his hands through his hair.

"The grauori," Ricown said, finally speaking up.  "Gramma always said I'd never believe the things she grew up with.  She talked about them, but I never... Maast."  Ricown looked up at them.  "We need Rragri.  She can get Viraenova for us."

Ilija looked at all of his men.  "Which of you does the best with the grauori?"

"That's me," Caein said.  "Made some friends over there."

"Ok.  Run over and explain the deal to her.  The whole deal, man, Sal and all of it."  Ilija glanced up at Dom to make sure he wasn't out of line.  The King nodded his approval.  "See if she can get Viraenova to support what we want to do.  She should have an answer for you before you'd expect it."

"Got it, sir," Caein said, saluting before he ducked out of the tent.

"And you, sire, had better figure out how you plan to work the government of this new thing you're making," Ilija pointed out, "because this is going to get very confusing, very quickly.

"I already have that figured out.  Three people, three rulers.  I'd planned it with two, but adding the iliri won't be much different."

"And if any of you even breathe a word of this to any of those damned Blades, I'll demote you to private and put you in the archers," Ilija threatened.

The Verdant Shields grinned at him, shaking their heads in promise.

"Ok.  Then we're good.  Vanja, go find Dom's girl and tell her to get back here.  The rest of you, tell the men we're breaking camp in the morning and heading back to Dorton.  I'll make sure the Blades and grauori know."

"Yes, sir!" the men replied, scampering to do as they'd been ordered.  When they left the tent, Ilija turned back to the King.

"I thought you knew, Dom.  I'm sorry.  I should have known better, but I thought you knew and just didn't care."

Dominik shook his head.  "No.  She explained that we couldn't become like Terric, but I had no idea what they were doing.  How'd you figure it out?"

"Jarl.  Your page I mean.  Sal gave him a weapon.  She said he'd earned it for his bravery today, but she gave him her offhand weapon.  The kid said when he grew up, he wanted to be a Verdant Shield, and I said I'd train him how to use it."  He paused.  "Jase told me later – when Sal and the page were gone – that it's a pass, not just a reward.  The kid's part iliri, sire.  Sal gave him a free pass into the Black Blades, and he's wearing it on his belt."

"Shit,"  Dom whispered.  "Shit, she told me.  Before the first battle, she told me I had some iliri.  The page, that's my sister's boy, so he has it too."

Ilija chewed at his lower lip.  "When he's older, sire, I'd be happy to have him in the Shields, but he'll have to earn his way in.  The Blades don't work like that, but if he joins them, they'll change him.  He'll never be a human again.  Jase made that very clear."

Dom tapped his fist against his lips.  "Sal knows who his dad is.  If I could figure that out, it'd make things so much easier."

Ilija turned his eyes to the floor.  "I know, sir.  There must be a good reason you don't know."

Dominik seemed to ignore that.  "He's my heir.  Well, he would be, I mean.  Shit, Ilija.  None of us are perfect, and Nica's always been a hellion." Dom laughed, and Ilija shifted awkwardly.  "I could believe she's as bold as Sal.  Nava will be the same.  Fuck, I'm going to have to keep a close eye on that one."

"Yes, sire." Ilija muttered.

"When I saw the Terran holding him today," Dom continued on, unaware of Ilija's awkwardness, "I thought I was going to lose it.  I thought I was going to lose him.  I love that kid, ya know?  I wish I knew who his father was.  I'm sure he has a good reason for not claiming him, but damn.  I'd do anything to make it work."

"It wouldn't help them much unless he was a noble, sire," Ilija muttered.

"I'd fucking ennoble the man right now!  I have lands to bestow.  I have titles to give out.  Fuck, Ilija.  It makes so much sense now that I've met Sal.  Nica's part iliri."  Dom laughed.  "She chose her mate, she refuses to tell us, and she doesn't give a damn what happens to her.  My title protects her and the kids.  I wouldn't have it any other way, mind you, but damn.  The man that she's got her eyes set on, he's got one hell of a fight on his hands to tame her."

"Women like that don't get tamed, Dom."

Dominik had opened his mouth to continue, and closed it slowly, looking at Ilija.  "You know too, don't you?"

The Colonel shrugged.

"Sal said it's an iliri thing.  She said she can't tell what she's learned by chance.  What's your excuse."

Ilija reached out for the bottle Dominik was still holding, and the King passed it to him.  He took a long swallow before leaning back into the chair.  First, he looked at the King, then took another long pull at the neck of the bottle, his throat bobbing as he gulped the liquid.

"Something happened today, didn't it?" Dom asked.

Ilija rested the bottle on his thigh.  "Sal put the Shields into a link.  They showed us how it works and even prepared us for what they call a battle meld.  Sal beat the shit out of their human, Zep, and she frenzied in our heads.  We all share it.  When the linker opens us up, we share everything that happens."

Dominik's eyes narrowed.  "So something came across the link?"

"Yeah, you can say that.  When that man held the sword to Jarl's throat, it just slipped."

"What are you saying?"

"I was terrified, sire," Ilija breathed.  "I thought they'd kill him.  I saw him laying there across the pommel, and before I could do more than scream his name in my head, they locked me down, but that's all it takes in a link, you see.  A hint of a thought from one person is shared with all of them.  Every one of them knows."

Dom leaned over his knees, refusing to look away.  "Ilija?"

The Colonel took another drink from the bottle, sucking back the last dregs of liquor.  He looked at it and shook it to be sure the bottle wasn't hiding anymore, then sighed.  "I thought I was about to watch my son get killed, sire."

The silence hung between them.  Ilija stared at the bottle hoping it would magically find more liquor to hide his shame, and Dominik stared at Ilija.  Without a word, he rose from his seat and crossed the small tent.  The King opened a crate beside his desk and dug inside.  A moment later, he returned to his chair and pressed a black glass bottle into Ilija's hand.

"You gonna tell him?"

Ilija shrugged.  He looked up at Dom and wiped away a tear.  "I can't.  Sire, it's a hanging offense, you know."

Dom smiled gently.  "I have a feeling that offense will be pardoned.  Keep trying, soldier."

"That's the other part.  When Nica told me, that's when I enlisted.  I grew up there, you know?  My dad was one of your dad's guards."

Dominik nodded, gesturing for him to open the bottle.

"When Sal came here, I was a Sergeant.  I didn't even have enough rank to warn you about the Terran envoy.  The damned guards at your door outranked me."

"And then Sal happened," Dom said.  "She has a way of doing that."

"Yeah, she really does," Ilija agreed, working at the cork.  "When we get back, Sal's promoting me and stepping down.  You know that, right?"

The King nodded.

"Yeah, well to celebrate, I wanted to see if that would be enough for Nica.  I mean, I'm not a noble, but, it's as good as it gets, ya know?"  The cork popped out of the bottle, giving Ilija's words an exclamation point.

Dom leaned back and let out a hearty sigh.  "I always thought you looked familiar.  So you grew up with us.  You can't be more than a few years younger than me."

He shook his head.  "No, sire.  Two years."

"So you've been a soldier for fifteen years.  Damn, Ilija, I don't want to lose you as the Sergeant at Arms."

Ilija looked confused.  "Why would you, sire?  I've worked hard to get here.  I don't plan to give it up anytime soon."

Dominik just chuckled.  "Then who is going to oversee your lands?"

Ilija's eyes widened.

"I was serious.  If I just knew who it was, I'd ennoble him.  You're getting a damned title.  All I ask is that you claim the boy.  Marry Nica, don't marry her, that's between you two, but claim the boy."

"Both of them," Ilija agreed.  "I've wanted to for so long.  Dom – I mean, sire – you don't know how much it hurts to have your son call you Colonel."

Dom patted Ilija's knee.  "No, I don't."  Then he smiled.  "Pass that bottle, man.  If you aren't going to drink it, I sure am.  I can't believe it's you.  All these years, and it's you.  Damn."

"I am sorry, sire."

"Oh stop with the Kinging already!" Dom said.  "You've been fucking my sister for fifteen years.  I think you can leave that be already."

Ilija finally chuckled.  "Fair enough.  I'm still sorry.  I was just a stupid boy, and I didn't think beyond the moment."

"That's how we all are.  You did the right thing, though, as much as you could.  How can I hold that against you?"

Ilija shrugged.  "How do I tell him?"

Dominik countered by changing the subject a bit.  "You gonna marry her?"

"Yeah."  Ilija smiled at the King.  "I want to.  If she'll have me, I sure want to."

"Ah, she'll have you.  Jarl's been hoping his dad would be someone like you or Blaec, ya know that?"

"No.  I figured he'd want someone like you or one of the nobles."

"Nah.  Said when he grows up, he's going to be a soldier.  He's sure that his dad was a soldier.  Kid's right, too."

Ilija's head snapped toward Dominik.  "Do you remember his exact words?"

"Not really.  Why?"

"Try?"

Dom leaned back, thinking.  "He said, 'my dad's gonna come, you'll see, and he's a great soldier.  The greatest.  No one will be laughing when my dad comes."

"When did he say this?" Ilija pressed.

"A few days ago.  He was trying to impress the other pages outside the tent, and I could hear him through the walls."  Dominik leaned forward.  "Why?"

"Fuck," Ilija grumbled.  "They knew.  Dom?  You know how the Blades all seem to do amazing things?"

"Yeah?  You're jumping around on me again, Colonel."

"You know they can hear each other's thoughts.  That's the link.  Sal can change shape, Jase reads people with a touch.  You know about that?"

Dominik nodded, hearing the urgency in Ilija's voice.

"Do you know what LT does?"

"No.  Should I?"

Ilija nodded.  "He can see glimpses of the future.  He said it never really makes sense until after the fact, but sometimes he gets enough to change things.  In Sal's first mission, he warned her about choosing a horse or something.  If she took one, she'd die, but if she took another, things would work out fine.  She took the other.  LT saw it and warned her, and it made sense to her when it happened."

Dominik bobbed his head, still confused.

"Jarl's part iliri.  Sal gave him the damned dagger, and he's foretelling the future.  They know.  The iliri know about him.  How does that fit into your three kingdom plan?"

Dominik paused for a moment, then chuckled.  "A lot better than you think.  I'll make you a deal, Ilija.  You claim the boy, and I'll name him as my heir – and change the laws.  Nava can be yours.  They're as human as any Anglian, and if they're showing it, who knows how many more will?  It's hard to hate a people when you share blood with them."  Dominik grinned.  "I'm so glad it's you.  Damned Ilija.  I'm really glad it's you."

A scratch at the tent startled them both.  Ilija and Dom traded glances.  "Come," Dom called.  The woman from before walked tentatively into the tent.

"I was told you wanted to see me, sire," she said, glancing at Ilija.

"You're ok.  Don't mind my brother, he was just having a bad day," Dom told the girl.

"I didn't know you had a brother, sire."  She forced a giggle at him.

Dom smiled back at her.  "Yeah, I didn't either.  Ilija, go find something to do and leave me alone for a few hours?"

Ilija tipped his head respectfully.  "Yes, sire.  I'll put some men at the door, but I won't promise anything."

Dominik groaned, but it sounded joking.  "Sal's trained you all too well.  Ok.  Just," he flapped his hands toward the door, "just get out of here."

Ilija was laughing as he ducked out of the tent.  Vanja and Ricown stood outside the door.

"You still here?" Vanja asked, glancing at the flap.

"Yeah," he patted his soldier's shoulder.  "And I'm going to be staggering soon."

"You get your ass chewed?" Vanja asked.  "I mean, that was pretty ballsy screaming at the King like that, but we got your back, man."

Ilija smiled at him.  "Yeah.  I know."  He sighed.  "I told him.  It just came up, and I told him."

"Yeah?" Ricown asked.  "Things ok, sir?"

Ilija nodded.  "He's fucking thrilled."

Vanja looked between them.  'I'm lost."

Ricown chuckled.  "Drink less, man.  Jarl's mother is the King's sister."

"Oh fuck.  Damn."  Vanja grinned at Ilija.  "Man, I so want to be you right now."

Ilija staggered back a step.  "You have no idea, man.  No fucking idea." He was grinning as he walked away.

Roo? Ricown sent.

Ya?

Tell them that Ilija told the King.  He's happy and said all is well.

He gets his pups? Roo asked.

That's what it looks like – and his mate, too.

Chapter 47

The next morning, Sal heard the flap of the tent open and someone slip inside.  Grumbling, she snuggled closer to her lover as she opened her eyes.  Across the room, Jase leaned his hip against the saddle rack, the corner of his lip tilting up.  She glanced down quickly.

Do na do that, kitten.  He is Dernor, it's ok.

She looked back up to see a soft smile on his face.  I thought you didn't care to know about what I do with him.

Nah, I did na say that.  I just did na wanna hear that ya loved him more than me.  He shrugged as if that should be obvious.  I could na take that, loving ya like I do, but ya do na, so it's ok.  And we're moving today.  Ever'thing else is packed, but ya had a long night so we left ya for last.  Ya have ta wake him.

Sal looked at Blaec's bare chest, then at Jase again.  You gonna stand there while I do?

Yeah.  Jase's smile turned devious.  Unless ya plan on screwin' him again, but we really do na have enough time fer that.  Arden's tacked up.

Thank you, love.

Jase pointed at the bed.  That's yer lover.  I'm yer killer.  He grinned at her.  One of these days ya'll get it right.  Wake him, Sal.  It's a lot nicer when ya do it than when I do.

"Blaec," she whispered.  He tightened his grip on her but refused to rouse.

Na like that, kitten.  Ya know better.  Will it help if I close my eyes?

She giggled and tried again.  Leaning over Blaec, she kissed his sleeping lips gently, then whispered his name against them.  "Blaec, it's time."

His eyes opened as he pulled Sal to him, kissing her while his hands slid down her bare back.  "What are we doing today, Kaisae?"

Sal glanced across the room pointedly.  "Moving, it sounds like."

Blaec's eyes followed hers and found Jase's silent form in the corner.  "Damn it, Cyno.  Give me at least a few minutes?"

"I can na.  I let ya sleep instead.  Ya can have her tonight ta make up fer it if she lets me live that long.  LT, we saw ya drag her in.  She needed the sleep more than ya need her love."  Jase shrugged at his commander.  "The horses are tacked, and all we have is yer place ta take down."

"Yeah," Blaec muttered.  "You're right.  Go on, Sal," he said, pulling her across his body.  "Kiss him, then get dressed.  You did bring clothes this time didn't you?"

Jase grinned and held up a pair of blacks.  "She did na, but I remembered."

Sal crawled out of the bed, snatching her clothes from Jase's hands, but he caught her wrists and pulled her to him.  "Ya heard yer commander," he teased, pulling her closer for a long and deep kiss.

Behind her, Blaec sat up in the bed.  "This is going to sound very strange, but I can get used to this."  He gestured at the three of them.  "You're a good Ahnor, Cyno," he said around a yawn.

Sal flipped through her clothes, finding her shirt, then pressed the rest back into Jase's hands while she pulled it on.  "I think I'm the one the most confused by you two," she admitted.  "I'm never quite sure when I'm being rude."

Blaec waved that off.  "Simple answer, you're not."

"He's right," Jase agreed.  "If I do na wanna know – or see – I will na ask – or look."

Blaec threw his blankets off and staggered to his pack, rummaging in it for clothes while Sal pulled on her pants.  "The way I see it, Sal," he said, "I'm pretty sure I know how your parts work, and his can't be that different than mine.  I know you're sleeping with him, and he knows you're sleeping with me.  I think we both know you love us, and you know we both love you."  He dropped a shirt on the floor and dug some more.  "Can't really say that I want him judging my performance or anything, but I know that he gets some good reads from you when we're done.  I'm betting he knows I get visions of him."  He dropped pants beside the shirt and reached in the packs again.  "So, acting like it doesn't happen is pretty silly.  You've been fair to us.  We're pretty clear on where we stand with this."  Blaec pulled out socks, then grabbed his clothes from the floor and walked back toward his bed.

Jase passed her the next piece of clothing.  "When ya choose a Taunor, we'll be jealous again, but it will na last long."

"Ya think she's gonna?" Blaec asked.

"Ya have na seen it yet?" Jase asked.

"Nah, not yet.  Shit's a bit fucked in my head lately."

Sal looked at him.  "What do you mean?"

"I got visions of grauori in combat.  Lots of them, and lots of iliri faces, and that's about it.  None of it makes sense, but that's usually how it goes."

Sal hobbled toward her boots in the corner.  "Let me know when it does?"

Blaec looked up.  "Thought you were giving up leadership, sweetness?"

"You're right.  Not my problem anymore."

Jase just chuckled.  "If either of ya believe that, yer more foolish than Ilija.  He told Dom last night, by the way."

"How'd that go?" Sal asked.

"Good.  Ricown sent Roo a message.  It did na tell a lot, but things are good, we know that."

Sal nodded, but Blaec brought the topic back to leadership.  "We're going to have to meet up with the Conglomerate, you two realize that, right?"

With a groan under her breath, Sal sat beside him.  "Yeah.  Maast, how do you think they're gonna take this?"

"Not well," Blaec admitted.  "Ya might get demoted, little one."

"Like I care.  I've got over a year's back pay coming, so I can take a pay cut.  The rank?  It doesn't really matter to us."

"Ya got Tilso headed up this way?" Jase asked.

Blaec nodded.  "When the last foal is born, he's supposed to head out, so is probably already on the way.  He's bringing up a second string, too.  I picked you both mounts, I hope you don't mind, and had Tilso work them up.  The plan is for his sister to bring the young stock up to Anglia in a few months when the foals can make the trip.  If nothing else, they'll make a nice gift for Dom, and I'm pretty sure Tilso can get a good spot with him."

Sal patted his leg.  "Then I'll make sure the King knows to expect him in a few months  Roo and the pups, too.  Dom's already agreed to that.  There shouldn't be a problem."

"Nah, Tilso's going to meet us in Myrosica.  When we left, the big thing was an Alliance meeting between the nations to discuss dealing with Terric.  Dom should be getting notice of it soon.  Officially, I'm here to collect my soldiers and meet the Conglomerate delegation there to get our orders."

Sal knew that was military speak for potential disciplinary action.  "We going to follow them?"

Blaec shrugged.  "Depends.  If they work for us, sure.  If not, we'll be going rogue."

"That's gonna make a few things harder fer us," Jase pointed out.

Blaec closed his eyes in a long blink and rubbed at the bridge of his nose.  "Yeah, but what choice do we have?  We can't just let this keep going."

"Nah, I'm with ya," Jase assured him.  "Just wondered if we had a plan B."

Sal spoke up.  "Play on our reputation.  I think we can get away with claiming any news about us disobeying orders is Terran propaganda long enough to pass through just about anyplace.  When we make it into Terric, that's when it's going to get rough.  I can hide, but what about Risk?"

"He's played our slave before," Blaec said.  "He's pretty convincing, too.  Cyno, you may have to lose the silver locks, though."

Jase tugged at his forelock.  "Yeh.  Sal likes it, but I'm ok either way.  Ya should grow yers, man.  She has a thing about longer hair."

Blaec laughed.  "Not until we're done with the Conglomerate.  Have to admit, it's not going to be easy to go back to that crap, not after being here."

"I know," Sal said.  "And we've been here a while.  One of you scream in my head when I try to challenge a human, ok?"

"That's yer job, LT," Jase said.  "I'd still rather watch her kill 'em."

Blaec shrugged.  "Do like him, demon.  Play the mysterious assassin.  It won't take long before you're annoyed with every human you see."

"Yeah.  Don't remind me.  At least the damned Archduke had some information for us.  I didn't hurt Risk too bad did I?"

"No," Blaec assured her.  "You slapped him once, but that's it.  You bit the shit out of the Archduke, though."

"I missed that?"  Jase asked.  "LT, ya owe me."

"I know, I know.  She's hot when she's killing."  He chuckled.  "See, Sal.  That's why he's Ahnor, and I'm not."

"Ok," Jase said.  "Yer dressed.  Let's get this place packed up and get the army back inta Dorton."

Blaec stood and offered Sal his hand.  "Kaisae?"

Sal let him pull her into his arms.  He kissed her, his lips making their way down the side of her face and across her throat.  Then he paused for a moment before nipping at the soft flesh behind her ear.  Sal relaxed into him.  This was what she'd missed.

"Bite harder," Jase suggested. Blaec obeyed, and Sal leaned into the caress.

"Do not," she demanded, breathing heavier, "start ganging up on me."

The men shared a look, and both grinned.  Evidently, the two of them had no problems with their strange relationship.  Sal certainly wasn't about to complain.  She was the one getting pampered!

"Least yer in a good mood now, kitten.  Come on," Jase said, holding the flap of the tent open.

Blaec and Sal slipped through, and Jase gestured for the Blades to start breaking their tent down.  The packs and crates were carried out and loaded onto the mules.  Audgan led over Scorch and Arden.  Raven waiting quietly where her reins had been dropped.  When the camp was completely packed, Sal looked across the site.  What had started as a lush green pasture was little more than dirt paths and muddy circles.  The Anglian army had already begun to move out, lines of soldiers trudging slowly southward.  A few tents were still standing, and a group of men swarmed around Dom's pavilion.  Sal watched the roof slowly collapse into the walls.

"This place used to be beautiful," she said softly, swinging onto her mare's back.  The added height only let her see more devastation to the land.

"It doesn't take long to come back," Blaec assured her.  "In a month, you'll barely know there was a battle here.  A few spare weapons lost in the fighting and the burial mounds, but besides that?  It'll be back to normal soon enough."

Sal believed him, but it was hard.  Sometimes, it felt like everywhere she went, the chaos followed.  "What would we do if there wasn't a war?" She asked on impulse.

Jase looked at her.  "What do ya mean?"

"The iliri.  What are we good for, besides fighting?"

"Unav was known for the arts," Blaec said.  "Iliri used to be renown for their craftsmanship.  And it's not like there'll ever be a time without war.  Ask the grauori."

Sal bit her lips together and huffed out a breath.  "Doesn't really matter, I guess.  I'm just hoping we have a few of us to carry it on, ya know?"

Both men nodded.  Together, they turned their horses toward the rest of their unit.

When they neared, Zep called out.  "We're to wait for Ilija and the King."

"Gotcha," Sal replied.

"Have a good night?" Geo asked with a snide grin.

Jase glared at him, but Sal answered, "Yeah.  I did.  I almost ate a human and then I fucked Blaec's brains out.  Are you glad you asked?  We good Risk?"

Risk raised his voice to cover the distance.  "Yep.  Even in maast, you remembered.  Next time, pull the swing a bit, please."

"What did you do?" Zep asked, chuckling.

Risk flashed a sharp-toothed smile.  "I told her I needed a breather.  I put that idiot together more than ten times, and she kept ripping him back apart."

"Oww," Arctic muttered.  "Sal, that's nasty."

She lifted both hands in mock surrender.  "He sang like a bird, though.  We got the entire layout of the Terran palace, his summer home, and every known location the Emperor keeps.  I asked him for enough that I doubt he'll put together what we were looking for.  Did you know that Terric has a museum of the Landing?"

"Really?" Audgan asked, truly interested.

Sal nodded.  "Well have to stop by when we're in the area."  She looked at the young man for a long moment.  "You really ok with this, Zyrn?"

He edged his horse closer.  "Lieutenant, I joined the Black Blades because I wanted to make a difference.  My kind, we don't really live long enough to make much of an impact on the world."  She nodded at him, understanding completely, so he kept going.  "I knew that elites don't live long.  I figure it's a pretty good trade, ya know?"

"You said it better than I did when Blaec asked me.  But you've already changed the world."  He cocked his head at her slightly, wondering what she meant.  She jerked her thumb back to where Dom's tent had recently stood.  "The page?  He's probably going to become the heir to the Anglian throne.  At worst, I think he'll be a Marquis.  Every iliri in his realm will have an easier life because of you."

"And you," Audgan said.  "You did something amazing here, Lieutenant."

She dipped her head to catch his eyes.  "When do I get to be Sal with you?"

He glanced at her for a second, but when he looked away, it was with a smile.  "When you stop scaring the shit out of me?"

The men laughed, and Sal said, "I thought fear was your job, little brother."

Taking a deep breath, he tried again and this time met her eyes.  "Yeah.  I think it is, Sal."

Chapter 48

The trip back to Dorton was a long one.  Ilija, Dominik, and Rragri pulled themselves away from the rest of the army, and it was obvious they were working out the details of their new government.  On the second day of the trip, the spring rains made an appearance and followed them back into the capital.   Regardless of the soaking weather, the citizens greeted them on the fifth day as victorious heroes.

The Black Blades had been assigned rooms in the palace, but none of them bothered to unpack.  They knew they wouldn't be staying long.  Across the continent, Terric was still moving.  The Conglomerate of Free Citizens was desperate – but not enough to overlook the liberties she'd taken on this mission.  The blue envelope, delivered to Sal the next morning, verified it.

She read through the summons, again.  "Do I tell Dom?" she asked Jase.

He shrugged.  "He'll say it does na apply ta ya anymore.  Ilija will understand, though.  Trust him, kitten.  Ya owe him that."

She let out a frustrated breath.  "Yeah.  I do.  Think I'm going to be court-martialed or just reprimanded?"

Jase leaned over her chair and tilted her face up.  "Prolly court-martialed.  They do na like our kind lookin' good, but it will na matter.  They can na hold ya, and we will na let them."  He kissed her gently.  "Ya did the right thing here.  We're doing the right thing."

"I know.  I don't regret it.  It just feels strange, ya know?  I'm a Black Blade.  I did what I was ordered, and this is how they pay me back?  This is how they reward us for doing the impossible?"

"Yeh, but ya do na know what LT went through ta keep ya.  He fought for ya, kitten.  He is na about ta stop.  Go on, go tell Ilija.  I'll get yer uniform ready fer tonight."  Jase grabbed her hand and tugged her to her feet, turning her shoulders to the door.

Sal grabbed the blue envelope, flapping it once at Jase, and smiled weakly at him before leaving.  She made her way through the halls and down the stairs, listening to the sounds of people excited about the evening's events.  Laughter was common, even on the lowest level.  The palace basement had changed almost as much as the rest of the country.  Now, it belonged to the Anglian elite soldiers.  Currently that was the Verdant Shields.  Soon there would be more.

Reaching Ilija's door, she tapped gently on the thick wood, listening to footsteps move closer to the door.  The handle creaked as it turned, and the Colonel peered through a small crack.  Sal watched his gaze slide down until he met her eyes.  With a smile, he opened the door the rest of the way.  "Kaisae," he greeted her, crossing his arms over his bare chest.

"My turn, it seems," she said flatly, referring to his lack of clothing.

***

Hearing the tone of her voice, Ilija knew this was serious.  "What's up?"

She answered by passing him the letter.  His eyes scanned the words.  It wasn't at all what he'd expect an envoy to receive after everything she'd done.  This sounded like a recall for an escaped prisoner, not a military hero!  When he reached the end, she spoke.

"It's today.  We're riding out this evening."

He read through it again.  "Sal, this sounds like..." he let the words trail off.  She already knew.  He didn't need to make this worse.

"I'll probably be court-martialed.  I may be stripped of my rank and position, possibly even jailed.  It's unlikely they'll sentence me to execution."

Like fuck they would.  "And you're going?"

She nodded.  "We have to."  Sal rubbed her hands against her thighs.  "Mind if we sit?"

"No, no.  Shit, Sal, no," he muttered, as he escorted her into his rooms.  "There's more?"

She sank heavily into a chair.  "You trusted me so many times.  Now, it's my turn, and I have a couple of big favors to ask."

"Anything."

"I need another pair of mules or pack horses.  We prefer mules.  If there's any way you can get some common clothes in our sizes, that would be wonderful.  Worn, used, stained.  The more typical, the better.  I need a set of manacles, too." She paused thinking.

"Got it.  Disguises.  Who do the manacles need to fit?"

"Risk."

"Ok."

"That's not all, just the easy ones.  I'm going to rip Ricown wide open.  I need to give our history to someone, and he's going to be out for a few days afterward."

"We'll work around it, Sal, plus we have the grauori, now.  What else?"

Sal looked at the ceiling and blinked, sucking in a shuddering breath while shaking her head.  "You can't tell Dom.  Not until the morning.  We'll need the lead on him or he'll try to stop us."

"What are you doing?  This," and he held up the envelope, "doesn't sound like a pleasant invitation."

"It's not," she said, meeting his eyes and holding them.  They were so white, like all the rest of her.  Pure in a way that pierced right through him.  She didn't even blink.  "We're going rogue, most likely.  That's why you can't tell Dom.  He can't be tied to us, Ilija.  We'll go play the part and, depending upon my sentence, decide what comes next.  If they do more than demote me, we're cutting ties and ending this.  Either way, we're ending this.  We'll make sure Anglia is safe."

"This?" he asked.

"Yeah.  The Archduke gave us what we need.  We know where he is, how to get in there, and we have the skills to do it."

"But you're not coming back."  It wasn't a question.  He knew.  Jase had already made that clear enough.

"No.  I doubt we'll make it back.  That's why I need Ricown.  Someone needs our history."  She looked down and rubbed her hands on her thighs again.  "Here's the part that you can feel free to refuse.  If we don't come back," she blinked quickly, "I was hoping you'd let Rico rebuild the Blades.  We all agree.  We'd like to know that it continues beyond us."

He reached across the space between them and grabbed her hand, holding it tightly.  "If it comes to that, Sal, yeah.  I'll promote him to it and give him free rein for what he needs.  I'll give him Jarl, too.  I know what your blade means, Kaisae, and he's seeing the future.  If we have to start over, I'm behind it.  I swear.  I'll make damned sure that the Black Blades always follow the old way, even if I have to learn them all myself."

She hadn't expected that; he could see it on her face.  Sal gasped a shaky breath and nodded.  "He'll be the King.  Jarl.  Don't throw him into it unless it calls to him, ok?"

"I won't, Kaisae.  I'm going to let him choose.  There's one thing I can't promise you, though."

Slowly, she raised her eyes, and Ilija understood what Jase meant about the torture of not crying.  She was so small.  If he didn't know better, he'd say frail.  Everything about the little bitch sitting across from him made him want to protect her.  She was like a wildflower daring to peek through the snow to bloom.  Without thinking, he caressed her cheek, jerking his hand back when he realized who he was touching.  For the first time in his life, he understood what Jase meant about the vis.  Sal wasn't just a soldier.  She was his, and Dom's, and all of Anglia's.  That simple fact tied them all together and made her so much more than anyone would expect from one tiny little girl.

He cleared his throat, trying to get back on topic.  "I can't promise that I won't try to change things.  You've meddled in all of our lives for months now, Sal, and I'm going to pay you back."

She shook her head.  "You can't.  Anglia has to stay above this.  What we did here?  This is why we do this.  This is what we'd always hoped for, seeing humans and iliri," she chuckled, "and the grauori.  Seeing all of us together, peacefully.  Equally.  If you do anything to ruin this, it wastes all that we've done."

"I know," he assured her.  "But trust me for once, Kaisae.  I may not be able to get the revenge we all want, but I'm about to have control over the largest and now probably the most powerful military on the continent.  It doesn't have to be a black or white thing.  I swear to you, I will keep Anglia honorable – and still do my damnedest to make sure you all come back alive.  Ok?"

She nodded.

"Dom got one of those too, you know." He said, passing the envelope back.  "There's a meeting to form an official Alliance of Nations, and they politely requested that we come."

"Shit," she whispered.  "Already?"

His eyes narrowed.  "Why?  What's wrong."

Sal groaned and flopped back against the chair.  "Dom's going to be there for the trial then, isn't he?"

"Knowing that," Ilija gestured at the letter, "yeah, I'm gonna make sure of it."

"Don't.  It won't help and will only make things worse."

"Why?" he insisted.

With both hands, she pressed her ears against her head, smoothing them back.  "You ever wonder why he inherited the throne?  Think about it, Colonel.  What do Jase and I do?  There was a long line between Dominik Jens and the throne of Anglia."

Contagion, heart failure, animal attack... No assassin could do those things!  Except the Blades.  His eyes grew wider as the reality sank in.  "Fuck, Sal.  How'd you pull that off?"

"Have to know the right drug for the right effect – and get enough dirt to understand what people around them expect.  Fulfill the predictions they've made a million times over, and no one will think it's anything but fate."

"We didn't even suspect a thing.  Shit.  You gonna tell him?"

Sal shook her head.  "No.  That's why I don't want him there.  Not to mention King Jensen."

"We caught the assassin for that."

"No, you just thought you did.  Why do you think I had the walls so heavily manned and his windows grated?  Jase had company up there.  The stupid bitch was a junker, too.  They told her to kill the King, and she couldn't make the shot."

"Jase did," he said, understanding.

Sal dipped her head, unwilling to meet his gaze.  "Yeah.  He took the shot and tossed the girl from the wall.  Hwa trailed her as a dog and called out when the guards nearly lost her.  Jase made sure she died before she could be interrogated."

Leaning over his knees, Ilija cradled his head in his hands.  "That's a lot to take in, Sal.  Why?"

"Officially?  Dominik was the only possible heir who might form an alliance with the Conglomerate.  Well, we were supposed to see if the Jonkheer of Eriwald had any leanings because he was also considered acceptable."

"But you didn't."

"Kinda.  Only Dominik had any sympathy to iliri.  The rest were known separationists.  My orders were to instill a king and gain his confidence.  By assigning me to his side, we wanted to form an alliance who would help the iliri as much as the Conglomerate."

Ilija huffed out a breath.  "It will be a long time before we can tell him that, I think."

"Yeah," she agreed.  "Make sure he doesn't blame the rest of them, ok?  Tell him when you get the news of us.  It'll make him hurt less."

"No.  You're coming home, Sal.  I can't keep that secret from him forever, but when you come home, you can explain it all to him then, ok?"

She chuckled.  "Sure.  Or tell him when you get the news.  Ilija, we know what we're going into.  We're good.  We're damned good, but we're not that good.  This is a one-way trip.  We're looking at nearly two hundred men to each of us.  We can get in, but we won't get out."  She sighed.  "One more thing?"

"Anything.  I mean that, Sal.  Anything."

"Risk's lover, his name is Ahn Tilso.  He's as human as Dominik.  His sister will be arriving with a string of horses in early summer.  Arianna Tilso.  The horses are for Dom and the Shields.  Most are young, but they're worth the wait.  Tilso will be bringing Roo and the pups back.  Take care of them?"

"Is the, uh," Ilija faltered, "man a soldier?"

"No.  He's also more of a boy than a man.  Twenty-one I think.  He knows horses, though.  Everything there is to know about a horse, he knows it.  He's shy, and he won't want to say much, but he'll need someone to talk to.  Losing Risk is going to tear him apart."

"What about Hwa?"

"I am going to try, but," she shook her head.  "He'll want to help his pack."

"And you're leaving tonight?"

Sal nodded, standing.  "Yeah.  I'm sorry I'm going to miss your wedding.  You've been a good friend to me, Ilija."  She reached up and kissed his cheek gently, then turned and left the room.  When the door closed behind her, Ilija wiped at his eyes.  If she couldn't cry, he'd make sure someone did it for her.  If he couldn't save those damned iliri himself, the least he could do is cry when they couldn't.

Chapter 49

The band played a powerful marching tune as the King took his place before his throne.  Dominik stood proudly, finally looking like he belonged exactly where he was.  Sal, flanked by the Black Blades, walked down the aisle from the palace entrance to the throne room.  She glanced up at the balcony remembering the last time she'd taken this path, and smiled when the archers saluted her.  When she reached the dais, she knelt, hearing the rest of her unit fall to a knee behind her.

"Kaisae Salryc Luxx," Dominik said.  "Please rise.  Your family, too."

Sal glanced at Dom to show her appreciation as she climbed to her feet.  Without a command, the Blades formed a line extending from the throne.  Sal and Jase walked to the King's left side.  Behind her, the Verdant Shields entered, repeating the process.  When the King gave them leave to rise, Ilija and Ricown mirrored her stance while their unit stood in opposition to the Blades.  The music swelled, and carefully organized units in green marched toward them.  Each one knelt when they stopped.  When the last soldier had taken a knee, the song ended in a dramatic crescendo.

"Anglia," Dominik called out to both the citizens and the soldiers before him, "We have beaten Terric from our doorstep.  We have pushed the enemy from our lands, and we have made new friends while we did it."

With those words, the grauori entered the building.  Each beast made its way to the side of a soldier, laying beside him quietly.  Rragri and Arrgro walked between them all, toward the King.  When she reached the dais, she bowed her head, and Dominik mimicked her.  They met before the people as equals.  A grey male stood and walked to the dais, laying beside the King's throne.

"I would like to introduce the people of Anglia to our other citizens.  Orassae Rragri, and her Ahnor Arrgro.  Vargwar Harrgra will speak for them," Dom said, gesturing to each.

Rragri stood, and the translator said, "Anglia, for many centuries we have known you, but feared you.  When de iliri came, we learned to view humans again, and to our sur'rise, we found friends among you.  When de violet men came, we could no longer hide from dem, and see good humans die to bad ones.  We, de grauori, have come to a decision.  We feel dat de time has finally come for us to be one.  No longer rhall we fight wif you.  We beg you," Rragri turned to the King, and bowed her head, "to consider all of us as citizens of Anglia."

"You were here first," Dominik said.  "Grauori held these lands long before humans were here.  I would be proud to call you Anglians, but Orassae Rragri, I beg you to consider us as citizens of your land."  Dominik bowed his head to her as he said it.

They let the silence hang across the hall for a long moment, and then Harrgra gave voice to Rragri's words again.  "King Dominik Jens, Anglia is welcome to my land.  We," and she gestured across the room, "would be proud to share all that we have with you."

"And we Anglians would be proud to call you citizens.  While we're different, there's no reason that we cannot be equal and come together to make a whole.  I would be proud to call all grauori citizens of Anglia, and give to you the same rights and protections as we give our human citizens," Dominik said.  Rragri looked in Dominik's eyes, and he held her gaze.  She stood, and he offered her his hand, her tongue falling to the side of her mouth as she lay her stubby hand in it.  Across the hall, humans and grauori cheered.

"But," Dominik spoke, "We have soldiers to honor.  Kaisae," he said, stepping aside.

Sal walked forward and called out.  "Dalyr Trant!"  The young man stood and walked toward her.  When he stopped before her, he saluted crisply, but Sal shook her head slightly before he could kneel.  "In the Second Battle of Barton Meadow, you showed bravery above and beyond the call of duty.  You risked your life to save another – and were injured while doing so.  Because of your actions, Ahnor Arrgro was able to walk into this hall today and become a true citizen of Anglia.  Because of the sacrifice you made, we have strengthened our military and increased the number of citizens Anglia can call her own.  These actions require that I promote you to Specialist."

People cheered, and Sal offered him her hand.  His eyes widened as he accepted it, whispering, "I thought it was a dream.  The drugs."

Sal smiled at him, "No.  It was all real, and I meant every word of it."

Dalyr laughed and nodded, muffled by the roar of the crowd until Sal raised her hand.

"Because," she continued in her parade voice, "you have proven yourself a friend to the grauori, I am tasking you with forming an elite unit.  You, and the men and women you choose, will be stationed with the grauori, serving as both translators and protection for the Orassae.  While you have earned this position by your actions, I'm afraid that your rank as Specialist is not suited to the responsibilities that come with it.  Therefore, I am forced to promote you to Lieutenant, with a review and possible promotion to be given with Orassae Rragri's consent."

Dalyr stared at her, barely comprehending the words.  "You can't, Kaisae," he whispered.

"I can, I have, and you earned it," she said softly so that her words didn't carry.  "I told you that you were a hero.  I do not use those words lightly.  Take care of them for me?"

He nodded.  "I swear it, Sal."  He glanced up quickly to see if the use of her name would cause offense.

"I meant it.  Every word.  See Ilija in the morning.  He'll have your orders, uniform, new bars, and such.  Enjoy tonight, and tell your girl that the Kaisae said she's pretty lucky."

Dalyr Trant saluted Sal, and spun on his heel perfectly, back to his place.

Sal called a few other names, promoting them for their actions in the battle and handing out minor medals to each.  Every soldier was well aware that she did not touch another of them.  When her list was complete, she stepped to the side, and Ilija took her place.  He, too, had a short list of soldiers that were deserving of recognition.  Unlike Sal, he shook the hand of each man he promoted.  When he was finished, he returned to the King's side.

Rragri stepped forward next and called a list of Grauoran names. They all came forward and submitted before her.  She spoke to them in their native tongue, and Vargwar Harrgra translated her words into Glish.  "You have all demonstrated that you have skills that will help your pack, and that you can be counted on to follow orders wi'out oversight.  Each of you has risen above the expectations of common grauori, and shown that you have the traits we desire in the next generation.  Because of this, I give you the right to breed.  Congratulations, Gerus."

The grauori were the ones cheering this time.  Their excited yips and growls were unexpected to many of the civilians in the hall.  The soldiers all grinned and joined in.  Rragri dismissed the Gerus and returned to her formal stance.  With a deep sigh, Dominik stepped forward.

"And now, I would like to hand out my own awards.  Kaisae and the Black Blades, will you step forward?"

Sal turned to face her king and waited until her men were in place before she knelt.

Dom looked at each of them.  "There is no way Anglia can thank you for the actions you performed over the last few months.  We've formed alliances," he gestured to Rragri, "and expanded our kingdom.  Our culture has changed, and our citizens claim to be happier with their home than they've been in centuries.  There is no way I can repay you for this – not truly.  Kaisae.  Ahnor.  Both of you have become friends to me.  In your honor, I want to make it known that I will accept all iliri who are fleeing Terric.  We will welcome them here in Anglia as our citizens.  Because of this, I have proclaimed that the title Kaisae – leader of the pack – shall only be used officially by the leader of the iliri.  Rragri agrees with me and has suggested that her own people save the term for only the leader of the iliri.  We have always known that you are citizens of the Conglomerate, and your actions have given us reason to discuss an alliance with them."  He glanced quickly to the side, and Sal noticed a scribe recording his words.  Dominik caught her eye and smiled.  "You have made it clear – repeatedly – that your alliance is to the Conglomerate of Free Citizens, but Anglia is in your debt.  The position of Kaisae shall be reserved for an iliri matriarch who has the discipline, knowledge, and instincts to truly lead all the iliri.  Until that time, the iliri will be welcome to follow the rules of either the grauori or the humans, depending upon which they are more comfortable with."

Sal tipped her head in acknowledgment.  "Thank you," she whispered.

Dom held up his hand.  "Anglia shall be a kingdom of three people.  The grauori who were here first, the iliri who descended from them, and the humans who came after.  This is the least we can do for the people who saved us from tyranny.  As of today, we will no longer use the stripes of silver and green, but declare the uniqueness of our country with a more fitting symbol.  The triad."  He gestured behind him to a banner with three interlocking silver circles on a field of deep forest green.  "Furthermore, let it be known," Dominik glanced at Zep, "that anyone accepted by the Black Blades as a member of their pack shall be viewed as iliri regardless of his or her ancestry.  We are a nation of many people.  It is not, and shall never be the King's place to tell someone who or what they should be.  You may rise."

Dominik held out his hand to her.  When Sal moved to take it, he wrapped his arms around her, whispering in her ear.  "It's not much, Sal.  But it's public record.  I listen, ya know.  We're going to change the world, and we're going to do it the right way."

She stepped back to see his face.  "Thank you.  You know what comes next, right?"

He nodded.  "Yeah.  Go ahead."  He stepped back and held out his hand to the floor gesturing for her to speak.

She glanced at her unit, and Jase nodded encouragement.  One deep breath, then she turned to the packed room.  "Anglia," she called out, and the people quickly fell silent.  "For the last five months, I've worked closely with many of you.  Some of us," she glanced up to where the nobles sat, catching Marcu Piet's eye, "have disagreed.  Others have become my friends.  Throughout my time here, I made no secret of my loyalties to my homeland and my intention to return to the Conglomerate.  That time has come."  The hall filled with murmurs, but Sal raised her hand.  "You all have mastered the tactics necessary to prevent Terric from overrunning this country, and you agreed to become my allies.  For this, I thank you, but it shows that my mission is complete."  She turned to the King.  "Your Majesty, I would like to request a boon."

Dom nodded once.  "Of course, Sal."

"I would like to request that Colonel Ilija Vayu be instated as the Sergeant at Arms and leader of the Anglian army.  It's my opinion that he's the best suited to continue the work I started."

The King smiled.  "I'd be happy to grant that.  I swear it shall be so."

"Thank you, sire.  Then," she turned back to the people in the hall, "I would like to thank you all for what you have given me.  I regret that my duties require that I resign my position as leader of the Anglian military.  I, therefore, renounce the title of Sergeant at Arms and any claim to Anglia that may be given with it.  We, The Black Blades, wish your country health, happiness, and prosperity.  To all of my friends in the military, I hope that we only meet in the best of circumstances."  Sal bowed her head, but continued in a clear voice, "Gar corvae van alous ed ca tola, lor sinna edst gar wona denn."  She saluted the entire Anglian military, snapping her hand to the corner of her eye.  Then, without a word between them, the Black Blades stepped from the dais and moved to the side of the hall.

Cyno translated for the Blades.  My love will always be with Anglia, for this is my true home.  Then smiled at her.  Well said, kitten.

Chapter 50

When the Blades were no longer the center of attention, the King turned to Ilija.  "Colonel Vayu, I hereby promote you to Sergeant at Arms, both because I agree that you are the best man for the position and because it fulfills my boon to the Kaisae."

"Thank you, sire.  I would be proud to accept the position," Ilija said, but Dominik held up his hand.

"I must also thank you for the service you performed for us.  You have so far managed to prevent the first attempt Terric made to cause a diplomatic incident with their envoy, assisted with detaining the assassins, were the first man to assist me when I was wounded – even though you were not even on duty.  You formed and lead the first elite unit of the Anglian military, and the Verdant Shields performed their duties flawlessly in battle.  You collected and detained the Terran prisoners and were instrumental in assisting in their defection from Terric or removing them from Anglian soil.  Any one of these things would be impressive, but all of them together makes it clear to me that you are no ordinary man.  Anglia has always prided ourselves on rewarding those who excel, and Ilija Vayu, I believe you fit that definition.  Colonel, would you please kneel?"

Ilija bent his knee before the King.

"Colonel Ilija Vayu, can you swear to honor the Anglian constitution, the positions of King, Kaisae, and Orassae equally, and serve those men below you as they shall serve you?"

"I do, sire,"

"Then I bestow upon you and the heirs of your body, the Marquis of Valmere.  Please rise, Lord Colonel Ilija Vayu Valmere."

Ilija rose, a grin spreading across his face.  The soldiers and civilians cheered loudly.  The new noble raised his hand, begging the hall to quiet.  When the sound was but a murmur, he turned to the balcony where the nobles sat and looked up.  He smiled and turned back to the King.  "King Jens," he said his voice trembling slightly, and the hall fell silent, straining to hear his words.  "I know I have no place to dare ask for anything more, sire, but I will anyway."  He bowed his head.  "Sire, may I have permission to ask for your sister's hand in marriage?"

Dominik chuckled.  "You have my permission to ask, but that is all I can give you.  My sister now has the right to make her own decisions."

Ilija swallowed nervously and turned back to the balcony.  "Princess Vanica Jens?" he said loudly, and Sal found herself smiling as he dropped back to his knee.  "I started as a kitchen servant, and I worked up to a stable hand.  I joined the army and fought my way to become an officer.  As a Sergeant, I proved myself able to be a Colonel, and I was rewarded with the leadership of the Anglian army.  Today, I have finally earned the one thing that I wanted all my life: the right to ask you to marry me.  Vanica,"  Ilija took a deep breath.  "Would you ever consider marrying a man like me?  Would you become my wife?"

The Princess stepped forward from the back row of the nobles.  She stared over the balcony at him and smiled.  "Ilija Vayu, I told you more than a decade ago that you were a great man.  Do you believe me yet?"  Ilija shrugged, and Vanica continued.  "Admit it.  Here before all of them," she said, gesturing to the knot of pages.

"That I'm proud of our children?  That Jarl and Nava are as strong as their mother, and I can only hope that they inherited little from me?  Yeah, Nica.  I'll admit their mine.   I would be a fool not to be proud to call them mine.  Jarl," Ilija looked over at the boy, and swallowed, "will be ten times the man that I am.  He's already proven that.  Nava is as strong of a girl as any iliri, and that's nothing but praise in my eyes."  He turned to the crowd of people in the throne room and said loudly.  "Both of Princess Vanica's children are mine.  I claim them, and I give them legitimacy."

"Then I'll marry you, you big fool," Vanica yelled down at him.  She stepped away from the balcony and disappeared through the door.

The hall cheered, and Ilija sighed in relief.

Dominik thumped his shoulder before offering a hand up.  "Welcome to the family, my brother.  That's why you got Valmere.  From now on, you'll stop with all the Kinging shit with me, ok?"  Then he pulled Ilija into a big hug.  The men pounded each other's back proudly, grinning at each other.  Eventually, Dominik pulled away and turned to address the crowd.

"For me, this is what Anglia is," he gestured to Ilija.  "A man who worked his way up from nothing.  A King who was the son of a bastard.  A group of men and women who are the bravest people, regardless of what word they use to name their species.  Let us celebrate Anglia!"

Dominik stepped from the dais and gestured for the Shields and other nobles to proceed him through the doors to the smaller hall beyond.  Sal looked at her men, but a thought whispered across her mind.

Not yet.  Meet Vanica first? Ilija sent.  Then I'll have Rico meet you downstairs.

Sal looked up, caught his eye, and nodded.  She moved through the door with the rest of them and found herself surrounded by a pleasant murmur.  The nobles drifted gracefully, and pages made their way through the crowd with trays of drinks.

"Sal," Ilija called out.  He pushed his way toward her, and the Princess followed behind him.  Sal looked at her closely.  Her nose was slightly rounded like an iliri's and her eyes were large.  Her ears were set like a human's, but her skin was copper rather than bronze and her auburn hair glinted in the candle light.  Sal curtsied.

"My lady," she said, her eyes to the floor.

"Kaisae, title or not, official or not, we all know better," Vanica said gently touching Sal's elbow and lifting her.  "They haven't realized it yet, but both my brother and Ilija have told me all about you.  I'm sorry that we never got the chance to meet until now."  Vanica looked between them and paused.  Her gaze looked at nothing for a moment before she rubbed at her eyes.  "And that it will be months before we see each other again.  Zaqala is going to be rough."

Sal understood immediately.  "Thank you for the warning, but I can't say I expected anything else.  Keep him in line, ok?"

Vanica looked at her fiancee with a tender smile.  "It's not hard with him," she said.  "Jarl's just like him."

Sal nodded emphatically.  "I know.  I'm sorry I'm going to miss your wedding."

"I would think that you, of all people, would know that it's little more than pomp and ceremony.  It's more for the kids than anything else."

"I agree," Sal said, "but few humans would say the same thing, Princess."

"Please, call me Nica.  I can't think of you as anything but Sal."

"Fair enough.  I'm sorry I can't stay long."  Sal flicked her hands to the doors at the back of the room.

"I know," she said glancing up at Ilija.  "I heard.  Thank you for staying long enough for me to meet you, though.  Sal?" Vanica asked, then paused, glancing down.  "Do you trust us?"

"Yes, more than anyone else.  Ilija and Dom are two of the only humans I truly call friends."

Nica nodded, "Then trust us.  Ok?  I'm not sure why, but I know it's important."

Blaec stepped to Sal's side.  "That's good enough for us, Highness."

Nica chewed at her lip.  "It's going to be rough, but you will have to trust us.  I'm sorry," she looked between them, "but that's all I know."

Ilija just stared at her for a long time, then sighed.  "You never told me Nica."

"Would you have believed me?"

Ilija gestured to Sal.  "I believed them, didn't I?"

Reaching up, the Princess kissed Ilija.  "True.  And it's so nice to finally be able to do that."

Sal chuckled.  "I know what you mean.  Ilija?" she asked the big man, and he looked down at her.  Sal grabbed him and hugged him close, kissing his cheek.  "Be a good dad.  Be a good Marquis.  Stay a good man, ok?"

"Promise."

"I want to talk to your son, and then we will need to quietly disappear."

Ilija nodded at her.  "Go.  I'll make a toast or something.  I sent Dag to make sure Ricown gets back to his room and to handle anything else you need.  Good luck, Sal.  Thank you for everything."

Sal glanced at the Blades.  A few of them nodded, and they began to spread across the room while she made her way toward the pages.  The Blades slipped through the doors alone and in pairs, their departure spaced out enough so that few would notice it.  Standing alone against the wall, Jarl held a tray of drinks, staring blankly off into space.

"Jarl?" Sal asked.

"Mead, Kaisae?"

"No, thank you.  I came to find you."

"Me?" he asked.

Sal nodded.  "What do you think about this?"

The boy clenched his jaw.  "Did you know?"

"Eventually, but only later."

"Did you make him admit to it?" he asked, staring into her eyes.  The challenge was intentional.

It made her want to smile, but the boy deserved more respect than that.  "No."  She lifted her hand, summoning another page over.  "Take his tray, I need to speak with Jarl."

"Yes, Kaisae," the boy said wide eyed.

When he'd left, she invited Jarl to follow her to a quiet nook and took a seat, gesturing for him to do the same.  "You know we get in each other's heads, right?"  Jarl nodded, anger simmering in every line of his body.  "Well, it slipped out in there, and that's how I found out."

"So he's embarrassed of me, then." he growled.

This time, Sal didn't stop her urge to laugh.  "Oh, anything but.  You know why he never said anything?  It's because you got more without him.  He still took care of you, and he watched you grow, and he sent you gifts.  He's so damned proud of you and your sister.  I felt it, Jarl," she said, touching her head.  "Up here, he slipped and nearly clobbered me with how much he loves you.  That was a slip.  Did you know that if he'd been anything but a Colonel, being your father could have gotten him hung?"

The teen looked up at her, his nearly adult eyes confused.  "No."

"Yeah.  That's why your mom decided not to tell you.  When you were little, like Nava, you may have said something without meaning to, and your dad would have died.  He still did everything he could.  He even snuck into the nursery when you were born just to kiss you."

"Is that why you gave me the knife?"

"Uh, no.  I gave you that knife for the reason I said.  What Ilija does has no bearing between us, ok?  I respect you for being you.  I respect him for being him.  Now, I'm going to do something, and it's going to feel weird.  Will you let me?"

"Do what?" he asked.

"I'm going to give you a memory.  It will feel like a bright flame before your eyes, until you look at it, and then it fades, but the memory of it stays."

"Ok."

Sal carefully picked out just the memory of Ilija's love for his son and his overwhelming desire to claim him as his own, and wrapped it tightly in her mind.  She reached out her finger and touched Jarl's forehead, struggling to fight through his human mind to lay the memory inside.  Carefully, she released it and felt the boy snatch it as she withdrew.

His eyes flickered, watching nothing pass before him, and then he blinked.  First came a sniff.  After that, Jarl rubbed his forearm across his face before he looked up at her again.  "That's real?"

Sal nodded. "That's what Ilija hit me with.  That's how he feels even when he's trying to keep it to himself.  You ok with that?"

Finally, the boy smiled.  "Yeah.  It's kinda weird to have a dad all of a sudden, but yeah, I think that makes it ok."

"Talk to him.  He'll tell you what you want to know."  Sal stood.  "But I have to go."

Jarl looked up at her with knowing eyes.  "You mean go, go.  Don't you?"

"Yeah.  I'd appreciate it if you didn't say anything."

"Why?"

"Because I have something I have to do.  I love this place too much, and it's hard enough to leave as it is, but we have to do this."

Jarl cocked his head at her.  "Then let me help?"

"I'm sorry, but no.  You just became really important.  I'd love to have your help, but I can't take you away from Anglia."

He grumbled under his breath.  "I'm just a page, Kaisae.  How important can I be."

Sal flicked her ears forward and knelt before him.  "You're very important, Prince Jarl, heir to the throne of Anglia.  I need you to make sure my people stay safe."

"Really?" he asked.

Sal rested a hand on his knee.  "Really.  And I'm serious.  I really am counting on you to take care of the iliri.  That's the only reason I won't take you with me.  You're more important here."

He looked down at their white skin against his dark green pants.  The colors nearly matched the country's new flag.  "I promise, Kaisae.  I swear it, ok?"

"Ok.  And take care of the big lug for me?  Well, both of them, your uncle and your father."  Jarl nodded.  Sal stood and snapped a Conglomerate salute.  Then she turned, walking quietly from the hall without daring to look back.  Ilija saw her head for the door and raised his glass.

"I'd like to make a toast," he called out, pulling Vanica to his side.  "To friends and family.  May we all stay safe and healthy and love every day as much as we did when we were young.  May our children inherit happiness, and our legacies live well beyond us.  May we learn that being Anglian is about more than where we were born, or what kind of parents we have.  Here's to the country the Kaisae made right."

No one noticed that there wasn't a black uniform in the room.

Epilogue

The rain had finally stopped, but all of their gear was soaked.  The campsite was made in a cluster of large flat rocks jutting from the foothills.  Sheltered from the wind, the grauori made a fire and the Blades hoped it would be enough to get dry.  As twilight colored the sky, the heat leached into the stones and the bones of the iliri lounging across them.  Sal lay with her head on Blaec's shoulder and Jase's head on her stomach.  Blaec traced lines along her arm.  Jase held her hand against his heart.  Together they listened to the sounds of Hwa hunting in the distance.

Arctic's soft footfalls made Sal crack open her eyes.  He lowered himself beside them.  "You three keep getting more and more comfortable."

"It works," Blaec said.

Arctic chuckled.  "Yeah.  A year ago, I wasn't sure it would.  You're the most unlikely trio I could've imagined.  A leader, an outcast, and a homicidal maniac.  No offense, Cyno."

"None taken, Raewar."

"Yeah, that's what I wanted to talk to you three about.  We're getting worse."

Sal shrugged.  "That's not the word I'd use."

Arctic sat by her ankles.  "Well, it's the only one I have.  Any of you know why?"

I do, Roo said from beside the fire.  And yes, my ears can hear you from over here.

"Ok," Arctic said.  "Why?"

It's the smell of Sal.  Dominant females give off a scent that causes men to submit and bond to them.  It's just how it is.

"And you don't do this?" Sal asked.

No, I am rafrezzi.  Only some females do it.  It is why you like some and do not like others when you first meet them.  The scent is not a smell, it's a thought.

"Pheromones," Jase said.  "Yeh, we got studied a while back.  Something 'bout iliri sweat being an aphrodisiac."

"Ya gotta stay away from the books, Cyno," Blaec teased.  "What kind of respectable assassin reads as much as you?"

Sal snuggled closer to her men.  "Not me.  I never seem to find the time."

"If you stayed out of their beds a bit more, ya might," Arctic told her.

Sal just shrugged, tracing the line of Blaec's chest with her hand.  "I'm good with it."

"Hey, Sal?" Zep called to her from the pack mules, interrupting.

"Yeah?"

Arctic looked up, and Zep tossed something at him.  "Give that to Sal," he yelled.  "I'm betting it's for her."

He handed Sal a resin tube labeled with the new insignia of Anglia.  Cracking the seal, she pulled the papers from inside, glancing over them.  She patted, Jase's shoulder, and when he shifted, she sat up.

"Maast," she whispered.

"What is it?" Jase asked.

She held up her hand and continued reading.  Zep walked over, opened his mouth to speak, but Arctic stopped him.  When Sal finally looked up at them, her pale eyes wide, Zep didn't give her the chance to say anything.

"There's this, too."  He held out a steel knife.

Her ears twitched for a second before she reached behind her, pulling her blade from its sheath.  The two weapons were nearly a perfect match.  Behind her, Blaec sat up.

"What the fuck?"

Audgan held his hands out in a silent request to see the blades.  "Where'd you get the first one, Sal?"

"Chancellor in Escea.  Why?"

"Look," he said, turning the hilts to Sal.  Stamped clearly in each was the same symbol: five rings, each surrounding the other, and an odd grouping of indentations.  In a semi-circle around it was a line of V-shaped markings nearly touching.  "They're exactly the same."

"I always thought that was the maker's mark," she said.  "Could the Archduke have gotten his from the same place?"

"I suppose," Blaec said.  "Not that many people work steel anymore, but I don't know what would be able to stamp it like that.  It looks carved, but they're identical.  Even the blotches."

"Oh, it gets better," she said, holding up the letter.  Then she began to read.

"Dear Salryc Luxx, Kaisae of the iliri, citizen of Anglia, and honored leader of the Anglian military.  I kept my word to you, but I forgot to mention that we'd already set plans in motion before you came to speak to me.  Dom and I -"  Sal looked up.  "It's written by Ilija," she said before continuing.  "Dom and I believe we've found the solution to your problem.  We both know that you iliri are too proud to know when you're beat, so think of this more as an alliance."  The men around her chuckled.

"Anglia has received word from Viraenova.  The leaders of that elusive country applaud our efforts to combine our three kingdoms – human, iliri, and grauori – into one.  According to Rragri, they were hesitant to believe we had given control of our military to a Kaisae.  Not because of the usual reasons, either.  Seems there aren't any purebred females to qualify.  Rragri had to talk to their leader personally, to insist that you smelled like the real thing.  I hope that makes sense to you because it doesn't to me.  Anyway, evidently it's a big deal.  The Viraenovan leader said you must be the last."

"Damn," Geo breathed.  "I knew there weren't many, but the last pure female?"

"Terric killed the rest," Blaec told him.  "Rather systematically."

Sal tapped the page, pulling their attention back.  "As a sign of their support, Viraenova will help us relocate iliri and educate the humans across the continent.  Because that country never signed any of the treaties of war, they're exempt from those restrictions on their actions.  The grauori are also an independent people.  They simply share a territory with the humans of Anglia, and as such, are not held to the laws of humans."

"He has a point," Zep said.

Sal nodded and continued.  "We have shared our experiences with them, and told them of your plans to eradicate any threat to our iliri citizens.  Rragri has promised to send one thousand troops – she calls them maargra – to stand beside you, and Viraenova will attend the meeting of the Alliance with at least a thousand.  They admitted to more if they deem that the situation affects their people.  Dominik and the Anglian army will be heading out in two weeks.  We should arrive no more than a month after you.  I hope for your sake that the trial is over, but if it is not, I'll do my best to keep my promise to you."

"What's that about," Blaec asked.

Sal sighed.  "He knows about the assassinations.  If they court-martial me, it'll all come out, and if Dom's there..." Sal let the sentence hang.

"Yeah," Arctic agreed.  "That could cause problems.  Go on, Sal."

"Ok," she picked up the letter again.  "Dom finally got his legislation passed to make women equal to men.  He's tickled with himself, and I seem to have a few thousand female soldiers in my army.  I'm hoping that Nica agrees to marry me tonight," Sal chuckled.  "So he wrote this before the ceremony."

"Well, we know how that part ends," Zep chuckled.

"Either way," Sal kept reading, "Jarl will become heir to Anglia.  Dom said that he's going to make the grauori Orassae and you equal rulers in Anglia, but I explained to him that he must be careful about giving you anything in public for now.  He said he could work around that."

"So that's what the whole reserving Kaisae thing was about," Shift said from behind them.

Sal nodded.  "It was Vanja who figured it out, Sal," she continued.  "He realized that if we claim you and your people, it gives us justification to stand beside you.  The Black Blades will return to Anglia.  We're not going to give you up that easy.  Included with this letter is a copy of the deed to your new home.  When the young lady arrives in the summer, I'll have her put in charge of the keep and given the resources necessary to make Arhhawen renown across the world for your horses.  Dominik has already declared that the Terran iliri will pay for their relocation with work in preparing the structure for your needs, including a triple suite!"

Jase was reading over her shoulder and laughed.  "He put an exclamation point on tha'."

Blaec chuckled.  "At least we know it won't get too crowded."

"Shit," Arctic said.  "The way you three have been lately, I won't be shocked to find you all in the same bed."

Sal giggled when the men shook their heads in unison.

"Give it a month," Zep teased.

"Let her finish," Audgan insisted, moving closer to the rock.

Sal cleared her throat and kept going.  "Sal, this is only a copy.  The deed to your new home is on file in Dorton.  We know that proof of this could cause complications for you, and Dom didn't trust you not to burn it."  She smiled as she handed the copy to Arctic.  "I'm sending the Shields ahead of the army and will be using the grauori to guard the rulers – we need a good word for that – so keep an eye out for them.  They'll be in the CFC base in plain clothes but authorized to do whatever is necessary to delay or disrupt anything that would cause harm to a citizen of Anglia.

"I also included a gift for you in your packs.  I hope you find it before you reach a town but somehow, with your noses, I think it won't hide for long.  The Archduke of Terric had all of his weapons removed when he was detained with us.  Imagine Dominik's surprise when he carried a blade that was nearly a perfect match to yours.  I know about Jarl's dagger, Sal.  I know what it means too, and I told Dom.  We agreed that if you're willing to give our boy a pass, it's worth at least a kilo of steel.  Besides, you need a new offhand weapon, and every good soldier knows that it's easier to work with a matched set.  Give it away, keep it, or sell it.  The steel is yours, Kaisae.  It's nothing in comparison to what you gave to us.

"The Black Blades stood behind Anglia when Anglia needed it.  Now, it's our turn to pay it back.  Watch your backs and stay a pack.  Bite the Ahnor for me, since I hear he likes it like that, and make sure LT knows how much I appreciate his advice.  Kiss the pups and enjoy Roo's cooking.  We'll see you in Myrosica, and we're going to do this the right way.  Stay strong, Sal.  Conglomerate ranks mean nothing.  You're iliri, and you'll always be the Kaisae."

Sal sighed.  "It's signed 'With all my respect, Ilija Vayu, a soldier's son.'  I wonder if Dom told him he'd be a Marquis before the night was out."

"Prolly na," Jase said.  "Dom likes ta show off almost as much as LT."

"So does this change anything?" Geo asked.

Blaec nodded.  "Yeah, man.  It changes pretty much everything."  As his shoulders relaxed, he smiled.  "I can't believe they found a solution.  The damned humans found a way around the human laws!"

Sal leaned against Blaec with a pleased murmur.  He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her head.

"LT, I'm not a tactical genius.  You know that's where I took the shit kicking in my trial.  Spell it out," Geo persisted.

"Ok.  Anglia can't invade Terric without causing a lot of problems.  The first being the repercussions of becoming a conquering nation.  Anglia takes Terric, Escea tries to take Anglia, and it becomes a vicious cycle.  We did this a few centuries ago.  There's some international treaties about it, and the economic repercussions would kill them."

"Us," Zep grinned.

Blaec nodded.  "So, since Viraenova has always stayed out of things, they never signed the treaties.  They also don't get involved in most wars.  Anyone that's tried to invade Viraenova has been met with stone walls and silence.  That place is its own world.  They barely contact anyone outside their borders, and the country is bordered by the ocean, two massive rivers, the mountains, and a small section of flat land between them and Myrosica.  The few kilometers – it's less than a hundred – well, they built a wall.  Each gate is manned with pale skinned soldiers.  They sound a lot like Risk, to be honest, but you know how stories are."

The Blades chuckled, having been the subject of more of those than they cared to remember.

"So, Viraenova can do whatever they want.  An alliance with them is about as tempting of an offer as it gets.  Everyone has tried, and no one has managed to get it."

"Until now," Sal said.

Blaec nodded.  "Add to that the grauori?  Human laws do not apply to them.  They're now a people of Anglia, but still an independent government inside Anglia, and there's not much anyone can do about it.  Since they have a personal interest in the iliri, well, they have a reason to do the same thing we are."

"Do na forget," Jase said, "Dom just gave us the same thing.  Sal could claim it and be basically a queen.  And as iliri, exempt from the rules."

Sal shook her head.  "In theory only, killer.  The humans have been demeaning us as a people for so long, they wouldn't respect it without a bit of weight behind it."

"Dom's building that weight," Blaec pointed out.

"So what comes next, boss?" Razor asked.

"Same shit as before, but we have a better exit plan, men.  I'm sorry, Sal.  We still need to deal with the Conglomerate.  What we need most is a continental alliance."

She nodded.  "I know, but unless they execute me in the middle of the court, I'm feeling a lot better about this.  I'm still keeping the bars, Blaec."

He reached over to trace the one closest.  "Kaisae's bars, my love."

"I just have one question," Zep said.  They all looked at him, and he sighed.  "I don't want to beat a horse or anything, but I'm still human."

Jase shook his head.  "Nah.  You're iliri now.  We accepted ya, and that makes ya iliri in the eyes of Anglia.  Did ya miss that?"

"No, I got that, but the rest of this shit.  Treaties, laws, international conventions.  I'm still human."

Blaec stared at the ground for a moment, thinking.  "Sal?"

"Yeah?"

"Did Dominik have any hobbies?  Politics, history, things like that?"

She shrugged.  "I have no idea.  I mean, he loved his whores, but besides that, I don't know.  Why?"

"Because he's taunting the world with something.  He said anyone declared by the Black Blades to be iliri is, in the eyes of Anglia.  He said that in a block of the speech that he meant to be seen by the Conglomerate."

"He kept books on international law," Jase said.  "In his study, Sal.  The books were all on the rules governing inter-country interactions."

"Oh damn," Arctic gasped.  "Any unit acting under another's oversight is to be treated as if it belongs to the overseeing body.  There was a whole ordeal about it in my first officer training course.  If the Blades were assigned to Unav, as an example, we'd be bound by Unavi laws until we were released."

"That's it!"  Blaec looked over at Zep.  "You're human, but you are sworn to an iliri unit.  No different than that human Sal just assigned to the grauori.  The Conventions of War wouldn't apply to either of you because you're seen by international law as being either iliri or grauori."

"A loophole," Sal said softly, smiling.  "Dominik Jens found the loophole to make Zep truly iliri."

Zep chuckled.  "I feel like I've been used."

Sal patted his hip.  "Yeah, you're just a political tool now.  Good for nothing but proving a point.  Well, that and being my big brother."

"Ya know what this means?" Jase whispered.

"Yeah," Arctic said.  "We just fucking won.  There's nothing they can do to us now.  We just fucking won."

"We don't have to pretend anymore," Sal said, pulling Jase closer.  "We don't have to play human.  We don't have to lie to ourselves.  We don't have to hide who we are.  We didn't just win the war.  We just won our freedom.  They can't stop us now.  We don't have to fight this alone.  We have three kingdoms, maybe four, with us, and they can't fucking stop us."

They all looked at her for a moment, the realization slowly sinking in.

Zep grabbed Sal's hand and sank to one knee.  "Laetus, my Kaisae," he whispered.  "I pledge my sword and my life to you, above all others.  I swear to be true and faithful, and fight against your enemies and embrace your allies, nor will I ever with will or action, through word or deed, do anything which may cause you harm, so long as you will hold to me as I deserve it."

Sal slowly pulled Zep to his feet and looked in his eyes, reciting the King's answer to the oath of fealty he'd just offered.  She accepted his loyalty and swore to honor him.  One by one, the Black Blades repeated the vow to her, and one by one she accepted and swore to honor them above all else.  Unlike the humans, Hwa bowed in submission, but the gesture meant the same.  When the males had made their vows, Roo moved to Sal's side.

I will honor you, Kaisae, but my vow is different, she said, bowing low.  I pledge to you the fruit of my womb, may it strengthen the pack.  I swear to honor the traditions that came before me and seek to continue those traditions after we all are gone.  I promise to care for the pack, to feed, clothe, and comfort any of mine, for the family of the Kaisae is as precious to the ilus as her own pups.  I hold your love and honor as the greatest treasures I can earn, and vow to never go against you in will or deed, word or action.

"Roo," Sal said, lifting the rafrezzi's nose from the ground.  "I swear to you that your children shall be as my own.  Our traditions will grow together, and our lives will be bettered by your care.  I swear to respect your sacrifices as equal to that of the hunters and to judge each of us as we are, not as I think we should be.  I swear to you, little sister, that together, we will grow strong."

Razor hopped up on the rock beside her.  "I wonder if the King realizes what he just turned loose on the continent."

"Nah, man," Zep said.  "Humans don't understand.  They can't feel anything like this."

Behind her, Blaec lay back, pulling Sal down against him.  Jase smiled and caressed her arm before moving away.  "Nah, they do na understand it, but ya do, big brother.  I guess that means ya'd best give up calling yerself human now."

"Yeah," Zep said, smiling wistfully.  "I'm finally an iliri."

Dear Reader,

Defiance is the culmination of the first part of the iliri series.  Many of you have followed Sal as she grew up, learned all about her species, and figured out that sometimes the easy villains aren't really who you're fighting.  Of course, there's more.  The Black Blades aren't close to done.  Please consider following me on my author page to get updated when the next book comes out.

Now, I would like to ask a favor.  In the day and age of digital publication, readers find their next book based on the opinions of those who read it before them, as I'm sure you did.  Whether you loved or hated my writing, please consider leaving an honest review.  It helps the author improve and makes it possible for our work to be found.

We don't expect intricate breakdowns of the novel, just a few words to let us know what you thought.  Make them eloquent or simple, write something long or short, it doesn't matter, but does make our day.  Your response is the best "tip" any author could ask for.  It helps us reach the readers who will enjoy the stories we write.

Please consider taking a moment to share your opinion about

DEFIANCE

Inseparable

Rise of the Iliri 4

Chapter 1

Sal stood at attention, her head held high.  Her pale skin was stark against the pristine black uniform.  The blue and gold bars on her shoulders were the only thing about her that was not perfect.  Those lieutenant's insignia were well worn and scuffed.  The crossed swords on each one had been carved crudely by hand and inked dark by years in the field.  A decade ago they'd graced the shoulders of a human, but they'd since become a symbol to the iliri of the Black Blades.  They were proof that nothing could stop them.

"Lieutenant Salryc Luxx?" the woman before her asked.

"Yes, sir," Sal answered.

"Can you not tell the difference between a man and a woman, soldier?" she sneered.

"Yes, rather well," Sal replied flatly.  "In basic training, we're taught that civilians are known as ma'am and mister, but soldiers and advisors shall be called sir to show respect.  I was under the impression that you were a military advisor.  My apologies, ma'am."

The woman glanced up from her papers to glare at the defendant, but the tiny soldier continued to stare at the wall over her head.  "I am Representative Berrik, Lieutenant," she explained.  "Do you know why I am here?"

Sal kept her voice bland.  "I assume my actions are under investigation, Representative."

"They are.  What can you tell me about your mission in Anglia?"

The corner of Sal's lip twitched, and she took a deep breath, fighting to hold her expression neutral.  "I can tell you that it is complete and that it was a success, Representative."

"And what exactly were your orders?" she demanded.

"My orders are classified."

"Yes, yes.  I have the clearance.  Can you please relay your orders as you understood them?"

"I'm sorry, Representative.  I can not," Sal said.  "Those orders are classified, ma'am."

"Did you not just hear me say I had clearance?" Representative Berrik snapped at her.

Sal replied without emotion, "Yes, ma'am.  I heard you.  I have not seen military confirmation of that claim, ma'am.  I am under strict obligation to not divulge my orders except to those with a level 1 clearance.  I apologize, Representative."

"Is she serious?" the politician asked, looking at the men seated to her sides.  "Someone tell me that scrubber isn't serious!"

"I'm afraid she is, Representative," said a man beside her in a heavily decorated uniform.  "And I bet I know who gave her those orders.  Lieutenant Luxx?"

"Yes, sir," Sal replied.

"Who issued your orders?"

"General Sturmgren, sir."

"Someone get me the General," the officer said, then he turned to the Representative, "and until he countermands that order or you provide documentation of your clearance, we’ll get nothing more.  Recess the trial until the morning."

"Surely - " the woman began, but he cut her off.

"I'm sorry Representative.  Elites are trained carefully.  That soldier wouldn't speak under torture.  What makes you think that standing there a while longer would get you anything else?"

"Fine.  Someone take Lieutenant Luxx to her cell.  We're dismissed until the morning."  Berrik tapped her gavel solidly against the desk and began moving her papers together, speaking softly to the men beside her.

A pair of soldiers in blue uniforms approached Sal.  When they reached her, the first man spoke to her softly, "I'm sorry, Lieutenant.  Would you come with us."

"Yes, sir."

Sal turned on her heel and marched through the door between them.  The soldiers led her outside, across the outpost, to a small wood building.  As they walked, Sal caught glimpses of faces she knew.  Men in black looked up as she passed.  Scattered around the compound was a group of darker skinned faces that Sal refused to look at too closely.  Escorted by her jailors, she climbed the steps to the door of the military holding area where the second man reached out and pulled it open for her.

"Sir," he said politely, gesturing that she should precede him.

"Thank you, sir."  Sal glanced at him in appreciation.

Once out of sight of the crowd, the Conglomerate soldiers relaxed.  "Sir, we had extra blanket brought over, and one of your unit-mates brought a book, but Representative Berrik banned it."

"I understand."

"Nah, sir.  You can have something to read.  It's just that this one isn't in Glish.  I'm guessing it's Iliran."

Sal chuckled, the first sign of emotion she'd allowed the humans to see since she'd arrived.  "Probably.  Would you make sure it gets back to a Black Blade?"

"Yes, sir.  I'd be happy to."  He gestured to the door of her cell, and Sal stepped inside.  She began unbuttoning her shirt, and the soldier politely turned his back.  "Can we get you anything, sir?"

"Something to hang my uniform on?  I'd rather not look like a wrinkled mess in the morning."

He nodded and left.  Sal pulled off the fitted shirt - leaving her black tank underneath - and folded it carefully, laying it on the pillow.  Then she sat on the bed and pulled off her boots, placing them carefully at the foot of the bed so as not to scuff the shine she'd worked so hard to put back on them.

"Sir?" the last soldier asked.

"Yeah?"

"I can get ya a pair of blues if you'd like.  That would at least keep the blacks spotless."

Sal smiled at him, flashing sharp teeth.  "Thank you," she said, meaning it.  "It'd leave me a little pride at least."

The soldier nodded and walked to the door.  He stepped outside for only a moment before returning.  "They'll be here shortly.  I make no promises for the size, sir.  I'm also supposed to tell you that we're with the 97th.  The Captain said you'd know what that meant."

A chuckle slipped out as she leaned back.  That was a unit it'd be hard to forget after all they'd been through together in Prin.  "Yeah.  How's Nyurin anyways?"

"He's good, sir.  He's scheduled for watch tonight, actually.  You know the Captain?"

She nodded.  "Yeah.  You all still drilling with short swords?"

He looked at her strangely.  "Yeah.  They said that started about a year ago."

She knew.  She'd been one of the people who'd helped train them.  "After the Escean Pass.  Kinetry still with you?"

He nodded crisply.  "Yes, sir.  Lieutenant Kinetry is my unit head."

"Lieutenant?  Nice.  If you see him, tell him I said to move faster."

The soldier dipped his head, finally relaxing.  "When did you meet the 97th, sir?"

"We were stationed with you in Prin after the Escean Pass mission.  You got a good unit, soldier."

Before he could reply, the door opened behind him and a tall blonde man walked through it.  The Private snapped to attention, but the new guy nodded, allowing the man to relax.  "Sal," he said, walking toward her cell with a bundle of clothing in his hands.  "I got blues.  Pass your uniform over to Brant here, and he'll make sure it's pressed.  LT's being updated.  You need anything?"

She took the clothes from him through the bars.  "It's good to see you again, Kinetry.  You ever think we'd be here, like this?"

He shook his head slowly.  "No.  I figured you'd be either dead or so decorated that I'd be kissing your boots as you walked past.  What happened?"

Stripping from her uniform, she handed the pieces across to her friend.  Behind him, Private Brant blushed before he began inspecting the floor.  She chose to ignore him.

"The mission was a success," she said softly.  "I'm not even sure what they're accusing me of yet.  What happened while I was up there?"

Kinetry leaned closer, pressing his forehead into the bars.  "There's a good section of anti-iliri sentiment in Parliament now.  Berrik's one of them.  Rumors came down that you were preparing Anglia to take over the continent - and that you'd defected.  We heard you took an Iliran title -"

"I did."  She winked at him before pulling on the blues.

"Shit, Sal.  That isn't gonna go well.  You'd better have a damned good reason for it."

"I did.  We found a few things up there that you wouldn't believe.  I had a very good reason for it."

Kinetry looked at the Private beside him.  "Brant, I suggest you get real hard of hearing, real fast.  You get me, Private?"

The soldier looked up at his commander and grinned.  "What's that, sir?  I have some wax in my ears.  I didn't catch what you said."

Kinetry chuckled and turned back to Sal.  "Give me something to work with and we'll do what we can, ok?"

Sal nodded, trusting this man completely.  "Well, in the next few weeks, Viraenova is going to be sending delegates here.  Does that help any?"

"Shit.  You got Viraenova?"

"No, not me.  But I got the person who did, which is why I used that title.  Have you seen LT's mutts yet?"

Kinetry's eyes narrowed, trying to follow her line of thinking.  "Yeah.  Those beasts are big.  You get those up in Anglia?"

Sal looked right in his eyes and smiled.  "Yes.  You should really ask LT about them.  They hunt like nothing I've seen before."  Then she gently touched Kinetry's hand on the bars between them.  "Entire packs of them up there.  Go ask LT.  Absolutely amazing to watch.  He could tell you some stories."

Kinetry held her gaze for a moment, then smiled.  "Yeah, I will.  You know if Anglia is coming to the Alliance meeting?"

She dropped her hand.  "The Sergeant at Arms, Colonel Vayu, told me they were."

"When?"

She couldn't stop the sigh.  "Hopefully after my trial.  Could be some diplomatic issues if it's before they're done with me."

"Ah, crap.  What did you do, Sal?"

"My job.  Not just my mission.  I did my real job."

He nodded, understanding what she was saying.  Sal was known to be one of the best assassins in the Conglomerate.  Only Cyno, her partner, held a higher death count, and he'd been in his position two years longer.

"I can't stay, Sal," Kinetry said, pulling away.  "We don't want the politicians to dig too deep into how often the Blades and the 97th have run together.  I'll ask LT about his mutts, though.  Nyurin has your watch for the night.  I hear he doesn't see so well in the dark, either."  He winked at her and clapped the Private on the shoulder before leaving the room.

"Lieutenant?" Private Brant asked when he was gone.

"It's Sal, Brant.  I've always been Sal to the 97th."

"Ok, Sal.  I have to ask.  What happened to the steel knife?"

She giggled and climbed onto the cot, leaning against the wall.  "You know how those stories get.  Six warlords in Escea became twelve.  A few dozen men in the Escean Pass turned into hundreds."

"Yeah.  I heard about that.  I just wanted to make sure, because Parliament has been collecting steel.  Well, any metals.  They say they need it for the war effort.  I'd heard you earned it when the Blades broke the Escean line with those assassinations.  Be a shame to see them get it after all that."

Sal pressed her mouth to her knees to keep from giggling again.  "Did you know," she said when she had her composure back, "that the Archduke of Terric is the Emperor's son?"

Brant looked at Sal strangely.  "No.  I didn't even know there was an Archduke."

"Ah, good to know.  Well, there is.  He's a bit of a mess right now.  Had his back broken a few times and put back together, among other things."  She looked over at the Private.  "It's amazing how humans will start talking when they're in pain.  I'll never really understand it."

Brant chuckled, knowing sarcasm when he heard it.  "It's a failing we have."

"Yeah.  He also shopped at the same place as the Chancellor.  I guess they had similar taste in weapons or something.  They both carried the same knife at least."

Brant's eyes went wide.  "I'll have to make sure the Captain knows that."  He paused, thinking about what she'd said.  "That's got to be like two kilos."

Sal twisted her mouth to the side and shrugged.  "Pretty close."

He huffed out a sigh and checked the door before looking back at her.  "They're going after the whole unit, Sal, and it ain't us they're using either.  Who do you trust the most?"

She figured he meant the officers of his unit.  "Either one.  Kinetry and I went through trials together.  Nyurin grew up with Cyno."

"Ok.  Because they may decide you're hiding evidence.  Shit.  I can't leave to tell the Blades, either."

"It's ok.  I got it."  She tapped her head, but that only seemed to confuse the man.  Not that Sal really cared.  Roo? she thought.  Tell Blaec that the Conglomerate may search the Blades.  Nyurin and Kinetry have been good to us.  Trust them.

Yes, Kaisae, the grauori bitch replied in her head.  One of the pikemen is coming now.  I'll be sure Blaec knows.

Thanks, mutt.

"So those parts of the stories are true, then?" Brant asked.

Sal smiled.  "I don't know what you're talking about at all.  Who would believe that I could sit here and have a conversation with a grauor wolf in my head."

Brant dropped into the closest chair.  "Yeah.  That would be crazy."  He sighed and rubbed at the bridge of his nose.

Chapter 2

Blaec?  Roo's voice broke into Blaec's thoughts.  Sal said that we need to trust the pikemen.  She said there will be a search of the Blades.  We need to dump a few things.

Thanks, Roo.  Blaec glanced out the window.  Kinetry's headed this way.

The grauori female grabbed her pups from the floor and set them on the bed.  Hopping up beside them, she curled around them like a typical canine.  Rhyx grabbed her ear and pulled on it, so Roo turned her youngest daughter to her twin sister.  The girls were wrestling and growling by the time the soldier knocked on the door.

"Come," Blaec called.

"Major," Kinetry greeted him, stepping inside the door.  He glanced at the creatures on the bed.  "It was suggested that I ask you about the wolves, sir."

"Relax, man.  Sal already warned me," Blaec said.  "And it's LT or Blaec."

Kinetry nodded slowly.  "So the thinking story part's true then.  What did she mean about your wolves, though?  Why was it so important?"

Blaec leaned back in his chair and sighed.  "What did she tell you?"

"She said I need to ask you about how they hunt.  She said there's huge packs up there, and that it's amazing.  What did she mean."

Roo whuffed from the bed, looking at the soldier innocently.

"You might as well show him, Roo.  Sal trusts this one."

Roo nodded, and Kinetry's eyes grew larger.  Beasts weren't supposed to have such human responses.  It was the same reaction most humans had to the grauori.  Carefully, the bitch moved away from the pups, hopped off the bed, and walked to Kinetry's feet.  Then she stood, like a human, and offered her paw to him.

"Rai ahm pleased ta mheet ya," she said carefully around her long tongue.

Kinetry accepted her hand, his mouth hanging open.  "Likewise," he replied out of habit.  He glanced at Blaec before looking back at the beast standing before him.

Roo sank back to all four legs and sat, watching the man.

Blaec decided to explain.  "The iliri came from the grauori.  Humans made us from them.  They're less beastly than half the Conglomerate."

"Shit.  That's a lot to take in, LT."

"I know.  It's about to get a lot worse, too.  Anglia is coming to the meeting.  The King is bringing a few soldiers with him, and his co-ruler, the Orassae Rragri."

Kinetry's eyebrows almost disappeared into his hairline.  "Orassae?"

Blaec nodded.  "It's a Grauoran title.  Leader of all the packs, basically.  Think of it like the queen of Roo's kind."

"That's what she meant.  Damn.  That's going to cause a stir."  Kinetry chuckled.

"At least one thousand of them.  She's got one hell of an army."

Kinetry grabbed a chair from the table beside Blaec and sat in it heavily.  "A thousand?  When?"

Blaec glanced at Roo.  "Any updates?"

Three more days.

"Roo says three days," Blaec relayed.

"Wow.  No wonder Sal said something.  Is that why she used an Iliran title?"

Blaec nodded.  "Without them, Anglia would have fallen to Terric.  Calling herself Kaisae, while it's true - and pretty nice for us - gave the grauori a reason to trust her.  The more iliri she was, the better the chance of that alliance.  Kinetry, the troops she's bringing?  They're just her forward unit.  She's got a lot more.  Anglia spreads far over the mountains, and there aren't many humans back there."

"How many?"

"Millions.  Each pack is about twenty people.  Probably all but two of those are fighters - it's just how they are.  Rragri said she can reach about five hundred thousand packs."

"That's like nine million soldiers," Kinetry gasped.

Blaec nodded.  "Exactly.  It's a dilemma for Sal.  She can't explain her actions without the grauori.  She doesn't want to have the human king hear about her actions."

Kinetry groaned in understanding.  "I'll talk to Nyurin about it, see if we can come up with anything, but that's not the only reason I'm here."

"The search," Blaec said.  "Yeah, Sal mentioned that."

"So Brant told her.  Good.  You have anything that might cause problems?"

Blaec just laughed.  "Oh yeah.  We're loaded with ‘em, from Sal's pair of steel knives to a deed for land up in Anglia."

Kinetry sat up straight.  "You're defecting?"

"Dom was pretty adamant that he wanted to thank her.  She refused the title and lands at least three times.  He sent the deed anyway. Kinetry, you're a good man.  I had a lot of hopes for you back in the trials."

"Thank you, sir.  I didn't have a chance, though.  Not with Sal there."

Blaec chuckled.  "No, you didn't.  You know why you made it to the trials?"

Kinetry nodded.  "I do now.  I didn't realize it then.  It's my pale hair.  I've got some iliri in me."

"Yeah."  Blaec leaned onto his elbows.  "What I'm about to tell you could cause you some real problems later.  You still want to hear it?"

Kinetry flicked a hand dismissively.  "I'm neck deep in this already, and I'm not about to start climbing out anytime soon, sir.  Cyno's training saved my life.  Sal, well, there's something about her, ya know?"

Blaec slowly dragged his hand over his mouth to wipe away the smile.  "I know.  I'm sleeping with her.  Trust me, I know."

"I thought..." Kinetry stopped himself.

"You're right.  Cyno too.  It's an iliri thing," Blaec explained.  "Ahnor means first mate.  That's the title he had up there in Anglia."

"I'm going to have a headache tonight," Kinetry joked.  "I can tell already."

"Probably.  But look, Anglia is in the middle of a governmental reform.  Dom - that's the King - he's given equal rights to humans, iliri, and grauori.  He accepted the chosen leader of each as his equal."

Kinetry nodded.  "Ok, so that explains this, Ragr person."

"Rragri, and she's basically a queen, now.  He also acknowledged a queen for the iliri.  We're matriarchal, you know."

Roo patted the soldier's leg, and Kinetry looked down, surprised to see the bitch offering him a bottle.  "Roo rill need daht, rai fink."

Kinetry chuckled.  Blaec pushed a pair of glasses toward him.  "Fill two."

As he poured, Kinetry said, "So, there's only one iliri I know of that fits that.  Why'd you come back?"

Blaec shrugged.  "We have our reasons."

Kinetry shook his head.  "Not good enough, LT.  I'm putting a lot of my men on the line here.  Why'd you come back?"

With a sigh, Blaec answered.  "The Emperor has to die.  We know where he is.  We know how to get to him.  With the changes Dom's making, we're even above any laws that might stop us.  That's why the grauori are coming.  And Viraenova."

Kinetry nodded.  "Sal told me about Viraenova.  Why'd you come back here?"

"It's complicated.  Simple answer is Dom needs the alliance meeting to change the world.  Complex answer is that we're soldiers.  We got orders."

"Did she break any laws?"

Blaec shook his head.  "No.  She bent most of them, but she played within the rules.  We always have.  It's her pale skin that's on trial, not her deeds."

"That's what I thought.  You hear that there's a segment in Parliament that wants to join with Terric?"

"Maast," Blaec whispered, reaching for his glass.  "No."

Kinetry nodded.  "Yep, they want the steel.  They still don't know where it is."

Roo whuffed, closing her teeth on her tongue when Kinetry looked at her.  She quickly turned and grabbed Raast from the bed, pulling the pup to her.

"Amma!" Rhyx yelled, reaching out her arms.  "Amma ee oo!"

Kinetry smiled.  "Yeah, that's a good distraction.  I won't ask where it is, LT.  I get it.  Those are cute as can be, though."  Rhyx looked at him and snarled.  "Well, ok.  Cute's the wrong word," he amended.

"The mean one is Rhyx, the one Roo's holding is Raast," Blaec told him.

"They look alike, how do you tell them apart?"

Rhyx trotted over to Kinetry and reached out for him.  "Olld ee".

First, he looked at Roo, who nodded, then Kinetry grabbed the child and pulled her into his lap.  "Ok, I'm holding you."

She tugged at her left ear, pointing the missing tip at his face.  "Rai ought.  Raast est nas i maargra."

"Rhyx," Blaec chided the pup.  "Iliran or Glish.  Not both."

"Rai na nou de oords," the pup pouted.

Blaec sighed.  "I Fought," he told her, emphasizing the F.  "Raast is not a soldier.  That's not true either, but that's the words.  Raast may be a fighter, too.  I don't growl at everyone.  Just because amma Sal does, doesn't mean it's the only way."

Rhyx ducked her head, her ears pulled close to her skull.  "Ah k, dava.  Ahye growl dough."

Kinetry laughed, pulling the pup close to him.  "Yes you do growl, little one.  And some of us growl a lot."

Rhyx grabbed Kinetry's shirt in her stubby paws and pushed her head against his chest, nibbling gently at his shoulder.  "That's a Grauoran kiss," Blaec explained.  "She likes you.  Rhyx doesn't like anyone that isn't in the pack."

"Yeah.  I can believe that.  How you gonna keep these quiet, LT?  How you gonna pull this off?"

Blaec shrugged.  "Ayati.  It's all we have."

"What's Ayati?"

"Fate.  The will of the world.  Things that happen that are meant to be."

"Well, that's nice and all," Kinetry said, "but we need to do something about when they come searching.  I know you have steel. It's not on Sal.  You said there's a deed.  What else?"

"Plenty.  I'll get it in packs.  Hwa - that's Roo's mate - can move it.  No one seems to watch where they run off to."

"Ok.  I'll have someone find him a place to stash it.  I have a couple of ideas already.  There's a nice Iliran brothel up the road a few of us like."

Blaec nodded.  "That should do.  Kinetry, there's something you, of all people, need to know."

"What's that?"

"Anglia's got an open door policy.  Any iliri is welcome there.  No questions asked.  Swear fealty to your leader and you're allowed in.  They're taking oaths to an unnamed Kaisae.  Things get bad; there's another option."

"That's intense, man," Kinetry said.  "That's some intense shit.  What's the price?"

"Except for the fact that defecting is considered treason?"  Blaec shook his head.  "That's it.  Anglia's huge.  Dom showed me his maps.  Ours don't even show a quarter of it.  Viraenova's the same.  East of the Ahnian Ridge, it just keeps going.  Nothing but grauori out there, but they welcome iliri.  Orassae Rragri said towns would be good - and Anglia borders Viraenova back there.  The grauori travel freely between them."

"Yeah, across the river," Kinetry pointed out.

Blaec chuckled.  "It's no more than a few feet deep west of the mountains, except during the spring thaw.  There's room, there's allies, and there's an offer.  I'm not saying you should take it.  I just want the iliri to know the offer's there.  Just in case you need it."

"Let's see how this plays out, sir.  I'm pretty happy where I am."

"Yeah, I was too.”  Blaec lifted his hands to show that he wasn’t trying to pick a fight.  “In Anglia, they don't know what the phrase scrubber means.  They don't see anything wrong with having pale skin.  Just think about it.  It's there for all of us."

"Yeah, but that won't stop the Emperor.  He'll just shove in and start killing us there."

Again, Blaec shook his head.  "No.  They won't come back to Anglia for a while.  They met the grauori.  About sixty-five hundred Terrans died up there.  It was a slaughter.  We lost about two hundred in the first battle, and twenty-eight in the second."

"That's some heavy losses for both sides," Kinetry said sympathetically.

"No," Blaec corrected.  "The second battle we lost twenty-eight men.  Not hundred.  Just twenty-eight soldiers.  They lost almost six thousand to our twenty-eight men.  They won't come back anytime soon."

"Fuck.  The grauori did that?"

"Kinda.  Grauori and humans, together.  Sal planned it.  All three of us are different.  Humans defend, iliri attack, grauori surprise.  Sal used our species to our advantage, and Terric's scared.  That's why they're coming.  Terric's scared, man, and the grauori are pissed."

Chapter 3

It took two days before Sal was called to stand trial again.  Nyurin woke her at dawn, rubbing at his own eyes.

"Orders came, Sal.  Get dressed quick.  You're to be before the tribunal in twenty minutes."

"Thanks," she said, peeling out of the over-sized blues and into her blacks.  One of the pikemen had pressed her uniform and hung it perfectly.  Her medals had been cleaned, but the bars lay untouched on the table.  "And tell whoever did the polishing that I owe him one."

"For leaving the bars?” Nyurin asked.  “Nah, Cyno made sure we knew.  A decade of blood, sweat, and tears, he said.  So yeah, I told them not to touch them."

Tucking her shirt in carefully, Sal twisted her hair into a braid.  "I'd kill for a mirror," she grumbled.

"Can't get ya that, but I can give ya a hand," Nyurin said.  "Come here."

Sal stood on the other side of the heavy resin bars of her cell door, and he reached inside, tugging her collar into place.  "Check the line of your pants, and your belt is crooked."  Sal made the corrections, and he looked her over one more time.  "Ok, you need help pinning on the medals and bars?"

She nodded.  "Yeah.  Hard to line them up looking down."

Nyurin carefully slipped a hand inside her collar, attaching the clasps to the pins that held her medals in place.  When he finished with those, he grabbed the bars.

"Never thought I'd touch these.  Which way do they face?"

"They're read from the front."

Nyurin attached them, shifting one slightly before pinning it again.  "Ok.  I think that's as good as you’re going to get.  You're near parade ready.  The day shift should be in shortly.  I have good men on you, Sal.  Ok?"

"Thanks, Nyurin.  I owe ya a couple."

He chuckled.  "I still owe you ten krits.  You never collected on that bet, you know."

Sal shrugged.  "It's just krits.  There's more important things to fight for."

Nyurin shrugged it off, and the two of them chatted casually until the day shift arrived.  They saluted him sharply before turning to Sal.

"Good, you're ready," Brant said.

Opening her cell, Private Brant and two others escorted her across the compound.  There were few eyes to watch them this early in the morning.  It didn’t mean her trip went unnoticed.

She entered the courtroom and the men paused at her side, all three soldiers standing at attention.  At the same time, Representative Berrik and a group of officers made their way into the room languidly, chatting and joking as they found their seats.  One man walked in alone.  He glared at the casual atmosphere, then took a seat to the side.  Sal's eyes never moved, but she recognized General Sturmgren easily.

"Court is again in session," the Representative called out, tapping her gavel against the desk.  The men beside Sal saluted and turned sharply on their heels, leaving her to face the tribunal alone.  She listened to their footsteps fade.

"Lieutenant Salryc Luxx, do you recognize the man to my right?"

Sal finally looked at the General.  "I do, ma'am."

"And?"

"That is General Sturmgren, ma'am.  Our unit reports to him."

"Exactly," Berrik said.  "So can you please tell me your orders now?"

"No, ma'am," Sal answered.

The woman groaned in frustration.  "And why not, this time."

"Representative," the General said, leaning forward.  "Let us not get ahead of ourselves here.  Lieutenant Luxx, your missions details have been declassified.  Order 19-707-G allows authorization for you to discuss these matters within proper military proceedings.  You may answer the questions asked of you without repercussions."

"Yes, sir," Sal said.

Sturmgren pointedly looked down the long desk.  "Now, ask her again, Halin.  Don't berate the soldier for following orders."

"That's fine, Ran, but our hearing has been delayed because of this," Berrik snapped at him.

"It's not the soldier's fault that the politicians forgot to check the proper protocols," he reminded her.

"Lieutenant Luxx," Berrik tried again.  "Now will you tell me your specific orders?"

"Yes, ma'am.  I received orders with first level clearance commanding me to Anglia.  Once there, I was to ensure that the ruler of Anglia was sympathetic to the Conglomerate.  I received briefings on every -"

A loud sound in the courtyard beyond interrupted her.  Representative Berrik held up her hand, stalling Sal's report.  "Someone go see what that's all about?  You, soldier.  Be quick."

Sal listened to a man jog to the door and heard it open.  While they waited, the authorities on the dais spoke among themselves.  Sal's eyes drifted slightly and fell on the General.  His hand rested on the desk casually.  Too casually.  It was curled into the gesture used in the Lightning Brigade for "proceed with caution."  She flicked her eyes to his for a split second and he nodded, settling his hands back in his lap.

"Sir," the soldier said, entering the courtroom and saluting.

"It's ma'am," Berrik corrected.

"Yes, ma'am.  The Anglian delegation has arrived.  They've asked to view the trial."

Sal's heart beat faster.

"Fine," Berrik said, flicking her hand at him.  "Tell them to find their seats and keep quiet.  If this court is disrupted again, I will have the room cleared."

"Yes, ma'am."  The soldier ran from the room, and Sal could make out voices at the door.  The discussion was brief.  Then the soldier said clearly, "This way, sirs.  You may sit here.  Please respect the silence of the court."

"Thank you," Berrik said again.

Not the way I wanted to see you again, Kaisae, Ilija's familiar voice whispered into her head.

Not the way I want to be seen.  Dom's with you?

"Lieutenant, please start again."

"Yes, ma'am," Sal answered.  Get him out of here! she thought at Ilija.

Not gonna happen.  He's adamant.  You're good, though - mostly.  I told him about the nobles.

She nodded imperceptibly and began again.  "I received orders with first level clearance.  I was commanded to enter Anglia and secure the Anglian throne for an heir that was sympathetic to the Conglomerate.  The ruler at the time, King Jensen, was considered unacceptable.  His son, the Baron of Bysno was also slated for removal.  The younger son, the Jonkheer of Eriwald, was thought to be a possibility, but he required careful assessment before being allowed to inherit.  If Eriwald was deemed unsuitable, I was commanded to ensure the ascension of Valmere."

"And what do those orders mean to you, Lieutenant," Berrik asked, glancing over Sal's head.

"Those orders clearly state that Bysno was to be assassinated.  Eriwald would be analyzed, and if found unsuitable, also assassinated, along with King Jensen's older brother and a nephew, to make the line to the throne clear for Valmere."

"I see.  And did you accept these orders?"

"I did, ma'am.  The orders also stipulated that I was to encourage Anglia to form an Alliance with the Conglomerate of Free Citizens in any way necessary.  I was to be deployed for approximately one year, no more than two years, in order to be sure that this alliance was reached."

"And did General Sturmgren give you these orders himself?" Berrik asked.

"No, ma'am.  I received my orders as usual.  Sealed blue envelope, transcription encoded.  The General requested my presence the next day and clarified any questions I had about the mission."

"I see, and you had questions I assume?"

"Yes, ma'am.  I queried what made a noble considered suitable to the Conglomerate."

"And?"

"I was told that my only goal was to form the alliance, at any cost, so long as it would not cause the Conglomerate to suffer."

"And was the Jonkheer found suitable?"

"No, ma'am.  He refused to see us, stating that the Conglomerate had no business in Anglia.  We made three diplomatic attempts.  Each was refused."

"I see.  And you say, 'we.’  Who do you mean by that?"

"My partner, Sergeant Jassant Cynortas, and myself."

"Was the Jonkheer the first noble in Anglia you spoke with?" the Representative asked.

"No, ma'am.  We met with Bysno first."

"And your orders were to eliminate Bysno?"

"Yes, ma'am."

"So why did you meet with him?"

"To eliminate him, ma'am."

Representative Berrik looked at Sal strangely.  "I do not understand.  Explain."

"Yes, ma'am.  Sergeant Cynortas and I requested a diplomatic meeting with Lord Bysno.  Because women are not - were not considered equal in Anglia at the time, I was introduced as Mrs. Cynortas.  The Sergeant met with Lord Bysno and requested that he send troops to assist the Conglomerate with our battle against Terric.  Lord Bysno supposedly agreed to send one hundred troops on the condition that the Conglomerate feed and house them at no cost to Bysno.  He added a stipulation to the agreement that I spent the night with him."

"I see.  So you had sex with this Lord Bysno?"

"Yes, ma'am.  At which time, I administered Murtadem."

"Did you know that you would have that opportunity or did you simply think that your mission was an excuse to enjoy the Anglian men?" she asked snidely.

"That opportunity was intended.  We made sure that it happened," Sal answered clearly.

"How?  You think any man is just going to fall in bed with a scrubber?"

"Lord Bysno was well known as a womanizer.  He preferred women with pale skin and dark hair.  A few cosmetics made sure that I matched his type.  When I entered the throne room to be announced to him, the Sergeant refused to look at me, and the few times he did, he held an indifferent gaze.  I broke customs and looked at the Baron when I curtsied and held his eyes for exactly three seconds.  When he smiled, I looked away quickly.  When the Baron said my name, I bit my lower lip.  Those things, combined with the intelligence we had on him, assured that either he would simply ask for the pleasure of my time, or find a way to demand it.  Naturally, Sergeant Cynortas did not refuse the stipulation."

"So you poisoned the man in his bed?  And how did you explain that?"

"Murtadem is a slow acting poison.  His family had a maternal history of heart complications, starting around age forty - Bysno was forty-two at the time of his death - and the chemical causes a blockage of the neurotransmitters that regulate heart beat.  It takes weeks before any symptoms can be discerned in a healthy man, and one with a history of coronary issues is unlikely to notice any symptoms for three to four weeks.  After thirty days, the toxin should be in full effect.  Any intense physical exertion will result in coronary failure.  Lord Bysno died shortly after spending a night with his wife, ma'am."

General Sturmgren chuckled, and Berrik glared at him.  "You think this is funny?" she asked.

"I think it's brilliant.  No offense to Anglia.  The Lieutenant used the man's proclivities against him.  Well done.  I understand why your reputation as an assassin is legendary."

"Thank you, sir," Sal said.  Then she asked Ilija, We still good back there?

Dom's trying not to laugh.  You're good so far.  When it comes to the King, stick to the story, ok?

The story? Sal asked.

Let the Terran get the kill.  Jase caught her, Jase killed her, but let her get the kill.  We'll be good.  Just lie, Sal.  I know you can do it, Ilija insisted.

Make sure Jase knows.  They'll ask him, too.  Make sure his story is the same.

"And then there was the Jonkheer, correct?" the woman asked, unaware of the conversation in Sal’s head.

"We sent a letter to Eriwald requesting a meeting and received a refusal by mail.  We again requested a meeting, this time through a third party.  I believe Bysno was suggested.  Eriwald refused.  By this point, we had begun to seek additional information about Eriwald, and learned that he had reason to dislike the Conglomerate."

"What reasons are those?"

"His wife had been suspected of an affair with a Citizen during a visit to Prin.  She claims to have moved to Myrosica, but we were unable to find any records of a woman by her name in either nation."

"So he hated the entire Conglomerate because his wife had an affair?" Berrik asked.

"I do not know, ma'am.  I do know that marriage, sexual relations, and women's rights are treated much differently in Anglia.  With the difficulties we had trying to find the woman, it could be that he assumed she was being harbored here against his wishes.  That is merely speculation, though."

"I see.  Were you ordered to speculate?"

"Yes, ma'am.  I was ordered to make decisions based upon the information I was able to obtain.  I believe that is rather close to the definition of speculation."

Dominik chuckled softly behind her, and Sal fought to keep her face straight.

"So, you decided that Eriwald was not suitable, is this correct?"

"Yes, ma'am.  When we tried for the final time to seek a meeting, we were threatened."

"So, what did you do then?"

"Eliminated Eriwald from succession to the throne," Sal said simply.

"How?" the Representative persisted.

Sal fought her lips, but the smile was winning.  "He was cut down in his keep."

"You hacked the Jonkheer to bits in his own home?"

"No, ma'am.  In the courtyard."

"And how did you do this without being caught?" she asked.

"We killed the guards as well."

"When you say we, who do you mean?"

"Myself and Sergeant Cynortas, ma'am."

"And how many guards did you kill?"

"Twenty, plus the Jonkheer, ma'am.  There was one civilian injury, but it should not have been fatal."

"You harmed a citizen of Anglia?" Berrik asked, glancing again at the men seated behind Sal.

"Yes, ma'am.  He tried to detain me.  I wounded him enough to get past him, nothing more."

"And why did he try to detain you, Lieutenant?"

"He felt that, I believe it was fifty guilders, should have been enough money for me to sleep with him," Sal answered blandly.

"You were soliciting men in the middle of a mission?"

"No, ma'am.  In Anglia, an unattended woman is assumed to be soliciting.  I refused his offers multiple times, but he did not find 'no' to be an acceptable answer."

"So you cut him down?  A civilian?" Berrik growled at her.

"No, ma'am.  I merely cut the tendon to his penis.  It's excruciatingly painful, but rarely causes mortality."

Damn.  Remind me to tell the soldiers how lucky they are, Ilija thought at her.

Sal fought to keep her face serene.

Berrik was scribbling notes.  "I see.  So you're saying that two of you eliminated twenty-two men?"

"No, ma'am.  Twenty-one men, and one civilian was wounded," Sal clarified.

"And these are not the only assassinations you carried out?"

"No, ma'am.  King Jensen's nephew and the Adele were eliminated as well."

"Go on," Representative Berrik said.

"Since Eriwald was not suitable to the Conglomerate's needs, King Jensen's older brother and nephew - the brother's son - were killed while traveling from Dorton to Eriwald.  Sergeant Cynortas and I delivered scopolamine via jakentron needles.  Both targets were shot in route.  Both targets were declared deceased within a week."

"How did you get close enough to inject them, Lieutenant?"

"We did not, Representative Berrik," Sal said.  "The jakentron fires darts or needles.  We chose hollow point needles made of plant material, often mistaken as thorns by the target.  These were coated in scopolamine, and the toxin was released upon penetration of the skin."

"And where did you learn how to do that?"

"It was covered in my initial training with the Black Blades, ma'am.  Sergeant Cynortas was my instructor.  He was trained in Escea before Escea joined with Terric."

"I see.  And why did he go to Escea for training?" she asked.

"I do not know, ma'am.  I was not a Black Blade at that time."

"I sent him," General Sturmgren said.  "A few years ago, we sent all of our assassins for training in Rok and Jurica.  Rok specializes in poisons, and Jurica in hand to hand techniques."

Representative Berrik leaned around her companions and looked down the table at him.  "And why are you so instrumental in the decisions of the Black Blades?"

"All elite units report directly to me.  I formed the Lightning Brigade when I was just a Sergeant myself.  The entire elite program has been orchestrated by myself, with approval from Parliament."

"I see."  From the look on the woman's face, Sal knew that she had no understanding of military protocol.  "Lieutenant Luxx.  When you had eliminated these men, what happened next?"

"I ordered Jassant Cynortas to assassinate King Jensen," Sal said clearly.

"And did he succeed?"

This was the trap the Conglomerate has put her in.  Her mission was to assassinate the former King of Anglia, but she'd made friends with his replacement.  The only problem was that Dominik Jens, the current ruler, had loved his grandfather dearly.  She'd gained his trust through lies.  What would happen when he learned the truth?

Sal, Ilija reminded her.

Get INSEPARABLE now at Amazon

Books by Auryn Hadley:

Adding Ink (Romance):

One More Day

Two of a Kind

Three Sheets to the Wind

Four Ways from Sunday

The Wolf of Oberhame (Fantasy):

When We Were Kings

When We Were Dancing

When We Were Crowned

Gamer Girls (Contemporary Romance):

Flawed

Challenge Accepted

Virtual Reality

Rise of the Iliri (Science Fantasy):

BloodLust

Instinctual

Defiance

Inseparable

Tenacity

Resilience

Sign up for the Mailing List to get the latest news on releases and discounts.

Click here!

About The Author

Auryn Hadley is happily married with three canine children and a herd of feral cats that her husband keeps feeding.  Between her love for animals, video games, and a good book, she has enough ideas to spend the rest of her life trying to get them out.  They all live in Texas, land of the blistering sun, where she spends her days feeding her addictions – including drinking way too much coffee.

For a complete list of books by Auryn Hadley, visit my Amazon Author Page, or check our my website: aurynhadley.com

JOIN THE MAILING LIST

Follow Auryn on Social Media

Twitter:

@AurynHadley

Facebook:

facebook.com/AurynHadleyAuthor

Website:

aurynhadley.com

Table of Contents

- Rise of the Iliri
- Auryn Hadley
- Introduction
- Chapter 1
- Chapter 2
- Chapter 3
- Chapter 4
- Chapter 5
- Chapter 6
- Chapter 7
- Chapter 8
- Chapter 9
- Chapter 10
- Chapter 11
- Chapter 12
- Chapter 13
- Chapter 14
- Chapter 15
- Chapter 16
- Chapter 17
- Chapter 18
- Chapter 19
- Chapter 20
- Chapter 21
- Chapter 22
- Chapter 23
- Chapter 24
- Chapter 25
- Chapter 26
- Chapter 27
- Chapter 28
- Chapter 29
- Chapter 30
- Chapter 31
- Chapter 32
- Chapter 33
- Chapter 34
- Chapter 35
- Chapter 36
- Chapter 37
- Chapter 38
- Chapter 39
- Chapter 40
- Chapter 41
- Chapter 42
- Chapter 43
- Chapter 44
- Chapter 45
- Chapter 46
- Chapter 47
- Chapter 48
- Chapter 49
- Chapter 50
- Epilogue
- Dear Reader,
- Chapter 1
- Chapter 2
- Chapter 3
- Adding Ink (Romance):
- The Wolf of Oberhame (Fantasy):
- Gamer Girls (Contemporary Romance):
- Rise of the Iliri (Science Fantasy):
- About The Author
- Follow Auryn on Social Media
- Twitter:
- Facebook:
- Website: